Ml'llS ' 







^^ 






'o-'c- 






U U Iw * 












•>s> S 



- -^ 






.0 -7. 



o'^ 












^^^^ 



\ .-, 









C' 









■^r-'"" 



^ %ii'';'.:< 






~.r. e - or . 



, V . >. ' « ; '^ 






^ 






.0- "^' 



1- ' sv r 



r-l 












■s "^-^ -^i, ft "=:. ■5' A 






'^> ^^ 



■■v^ 



av-^. 



1 ^ "■ - -^J^.-. 










- <?< 



^^, 






.0-" ,<='"* '^O.. A*-^ ^ 









,A^^' 






^ 









V ft ^ 



fl J. " \'^ 



.■-^^ 






A^^/). 



\ 



\^ 



r-. y 



> 



.0 



>^. ^ 



.0 ^. *8,^'^' s'^' 









\ %/' 



^1 



.-^• 



o^' 









A' 



- -> 



o. * 



\' 



-"■''.'^c 



%<&'' 



t. 












-^* '^^" '-^ 



■■>'- 



^' ^(V< 






•1 -^ 



.vN^ 






>>'^^ .^:^^'" 



%.<^' 



\' s ^ ' " ' /, C' 



,^ 



^U 






■\^ 



x^- "k. 






/\ 



^o-^ 






,■0- N 



■=; 



a. 






^^d^?s%^^ '% 



V 

.^^ ^ 






o.\ 



ri^. 



'> 



x^-. 



o > 






'>^. 









'<>:•. c<^ 



A"^ 






%.s^' ^ 






.^ •^-. ^- 



■'^^- <i' 









^ ^ 

:\ < '' > 






- .x' 



1 X\ X, 



.^"^ 



.^^ 









■> ' / '^> * 8 I A 






<^ ' ' . . s • 



' '^^' LIB '^Z- 



.X^''%, 







-1 '^ 






.^^' 






^^ '^. 






A^X 



0^ 

^7 " •) k; ^ ^0 '^ * 9 I \ -^ \'^ O. * ., ^, 



"■^- '^'^'" 



%.# ^. 



-e.. 



^0^ 



" ,-; ^ -! 



•A 



,X' ->-. 



.^^■-^ 



. .v' ^ =;% 



» ^- 






•-^ 



■^ (, 





















% 



0^ 









X V- 



/ ■ 
^ c 



'^«^ 
























^.^^ ^ 



^. V■'^ 












'r> ^ , X 



.* 'X^ %■ 



■P 



*-. 



aX 



A 









a I ^ 













r-> 






..■'"'«.- 



t? 



o^<- 



•Q. 
























s -? ' 















■X^ " 



.^N^ 



A 



THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 



THE FOUNDING OF 

A NATION 

THE STORY OF THE PILGRIM FATHERS 
THEIR VOYAGE ON THE MAYFLOWER 
THEIR EARLY STRUGGLES, HARD- 
SHIPS AND DANGERS, AND THE 
BEGINNINGS OF AMERI- 
CAN DEMOCRACY 

BY 

FRANK M. GREGG 



Rir 



NEW YORK 
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 



Ffe 



G- 



>&?/^ 



Copyright, 1915 ' 
By Frank M. Gregg 



Gift 
-ablislier 

stp a 1921 



^0^ 7'^"^^^' 



C^ 



CONTENTS 



Foreword 

Leaving My Ancestral Hall 

Events, which decide Me to leave England 

The Embarkation .... 

The Storm at Sea .... 

The Maid of Leyden 

The Revolt of the London Men . 

The Signing of the Compact 

The First Landing 

The First Expedition of Discovery 

The Second Expedition of Discovery 

The Third Expedition of Discovery 

Locating the Colony at Plymouth 

The S'tory of the Pilgrims . 

Fear of Indian Attack . 

Progress of the Plantation , 

Sickness and Death 

Increasing Fear of the Savages . 

The Great Sickness 

The First Appearance of the Savages 

The Coming of Spring . 

The Visit of Samoset . . . 

The Great Chief Massassoit 

The Beginnings of Democracy 

Preparations for the Return of the Mayflower 

The Sailing of the Mayflower . 

The First Planting 

Tpie First Democratic Court 

The Avenging of Hobomok . 

The First Harvest Thanksgiving 

The Coming of the Ship Fortune 

Want, Famine, and Despair . 

The Simple Life and Contentment 

Aftermath 



9 
17 

23 
39 
59 
67 
80 
89 
101 
113 
132 
148 
165 
184 
206 
227 
248 
265 
280 
295 
303 
314 
327 
343 
358 
384 
392 
403 
415 
423 
441 
453 
472 
480 



FOREWORD 

THIS story is a narrative-history of the Pilgrims of Ply- 
mouth. Though not entirely in accordance with popular 
traditions, which in many instances are erroneous, it is in 
accordance with historical facts. 

To thoroughly understand the historical setting, it is essen- 
tial that one discriminates between the Pilgrims and the Puri- 
tans, often confounded in the popular mind as being one and 
the same, when as a matter of fact they were entirely different. 
To properly interpret these differences one must understand 
that the colonists of the Mayflower were Englishmen of the 
period of 1608; whilst the Puritans of Massachusetts Bay 
colony (Salem and Boston) were Englishmen of the period of 
1628. The name "Pilgrims" was given to the Plymouth 
colonists by Governor William Bradford, who was a passenger 
on the Mayflower. The name "Puritans" was applied to re- 
formers of all classes in England in the early part of the seven- 
teenth century by the supporters of the court and king. 

When the Pilgrims fled from England to Holland in 1608, 
the Stuart dynasty had not fully developed its despotic theory 
of the divine right of kings. The commoners at this period 
were still loyal. The Pilgrims, themselves, attributed their 
persecutions to the bishops of the established church and not 
to the king. But in 1628 Kings James I and Charles I had 
denied many of the ancient rights of the English parliament 
and people; and disloyalty was rife throughout the nation. 

It is evident, therefore, that the men of these two periods 
were not impelled by the same motives. The Pilgrims came 
to America to enjoy religious freedom. The Puritans came 
to America to enjoy political as well as religious freedom. 
Considering the conduct of the two colonies in after years 
toward the mother country, it is reasonable to assume that at 
no time during the life of the Plymouth colony could the Pil- 
grims have written the Declaration of Independence. On the 

9 



10 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

other hand, at almost any time between 1628 and 1776 the 
Puritans could have framed that document of political freedom. 

One fundamental difference between the Puritans and the 
Pilgrims was their attitude toward the Church o^ England. 
While the Puritan did not agree with all the forms and rituals 
of the established church, he steadfastly refused to leave it. 
His attitude was that the church could be reformed more 
quickly from within than from without. Even that sturdy old 
Master Puritan, John Winthrop, on the eve of sailing for 
America issued the Yarmouth Declaration, swearing his last- 
ing allegiance to the "dear mother church." The Pilgrim on 
the other hand first separated himself from the established 
church and then, rather than worship contrary to his con- 
science, was compelled to leave his native land. 

The term "Separatists," which was so contemptuously ap- 
plied to the Pilgrims was literally true. It is also true that 
his first thoughts of democracy grew out of this church dissen- 
sion. While still living in England, the Pilgrims gave expres- 
sion to the broad principle that the people did not require a 
bishop of the established church to select their preacher, but 
on the other hand they were perfectly capable of choosing their 
own. This doctrine so startled King James I, that he ex- 
claimed, "No bishop would soon mean no king!" 

Not only did the Pilgrims and Puritans differ in the funda- 
mentals of church, but in matters of state as well; for the 
Pilgrims held that church and state should be separated. Any 
respectable man in Plymouth could be a free man and vote 
whether he was a member of the congregation or not. Cap- 
tain Miles Standish, one of the most prominent men of the 
colony, was never a member of the church. The Puritans of 
Salem and Boston, however, vigorously held that only mem- 
bers of the church had the rights of free men and the power 
to vote. In their minds the church and state were one. The 
result was that the Pilgrims had a liberal form of government, 
whilst the Puritan developed a theocracy sternly despotic. 

The liberal spirit of Plymouth was never better demonstrated 
than during the witchcraft frenzy which for a time completely 
prostrated its more powerful neighbor. While Salem and 



FOREWORD II 

Boston were hanging witches, Plymouth would have none of 
it. When Dinah Sylvester told her story in the court at Ply- 
mouth, of how she saw her neighbor, Mrs. Holmes, in conver- 
sation with the devil in the form of a bear, she was promptly 
found guilty of slander and was ordered to be publicly whipped 
or pay Mrs. Holmes five English pounds. Some years after- 
ward a second case was tried in Plymouth but the accuser was 
laughed out of court. These were the only two cases of witch- 
craft in this colony. 

The Pilgrims were a simple country folk. Governor Brad- 
ford, the one great authority of these people, says of them, 
"They were not acquainted with trades, nor traffic, but had 
been used to a plain country life and the innocent trade of 
husbandry." For twelve long years they had labored together 
in Holland. Without means to carry forward their exodus 
into the American wilderness, they turned to a company of 
London merchants for aid. Their only collateral was the 
pledge of the labor of their hands for seven years in the 
forests. After many grievous disappointments they sailed on 
one ship. Most of them were without arms, and their poverty 
was so pressing they did not even have extra leather soles for 
their shoes. Yet it fell to the lot of these men, who lived in 
log huts and fed upon the bread of com, to found a nation. 

On the other hand the Puritans included many of the gentry. 
Some even were personages of wealth and influence. When 
Governor John Winthrop and his Puritan associates sailed for 
Massachusetts Bay from Yarmouth, April, 1630, there were 
ten vessels in the fleet. Ample food was aboard. There were 
numerous sheep, swine, cattle, and horses. Everything had 
been provided to make the colonists comfortable and contented 
in the new country. If John Josselyn, who was in the colony 
in 1635, is to be believed, the total value of the cargoes of this 
Puritan fleet was upward of one million dollars — immeasurable 
wealth compared with the bankrupt voyagers of the Mayflower. 

That the Pilgrims and Puritans were not one and the same 
has long been recognized by students of American history. 
But the average person still thinks of them as one people. The 
Pilgrims and the Puritans had many points of similarity : both 



12 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

were men of the Bible ; both were men of exacting consciences; 
both wished refonns within the established church. Failing in 
this the one party, weak and friendless, fled to Holland and 
thence to America, where for eight years it strove in the wilder- 
ness to perfect its state and church. When all was in readiness 
for the opening of the second chapter in the struggle for 
democracy, the Puritans strong and self-reliant, sailed into the 
quiet waters of Massachusetts Bay, prepared to carry on the 
work. Though laboring under different conditions and har- 
boring other ideas, both were Englishmen striving for freedom. 

It has been necessary to go into details of the variances and 
similitudes of these two peoples, since it is essential- that the 
reader put aside many erroneous traditions and prejudices to 
intelligently interpret this story. It is only necessary now to 
remember that the Pilgrims were Englishmen. They feasted 
and fasted, they laughed and cried, they played at games, they 
loved, they sang, they hated, they committed crimes — in fact 
they were human. But being ruled by their conscience, they 
were fearless in the right and sternly set against the wrong. 

Much of the history, romance, and tradition now existing in 
the minds of the American people is founded upon Longfel- 
low's beautiful poem, "The Courtship of Miles Standish." 
Unfortunately this poem was written several years before the 
discovery of the lost manuscript of Governor William Brad- 
ford entitled History of the Plimoth Plantation. In the light 
of the material extant at the time, no doubt the historical facts 
of this poem were accurate. In the light of the Bradford 
manuscript it is far from being so. Longfellow had no means 
of knowing that his hero, John Alden, was not a member of 
the colony, but was a cooper by trade, who was picked up on 
the docks of Southampton and went on the voyage to America 
under a year's contract. Priscilla Mullins was the daughter of 
Master William Mullins, a London merchant, who was an 
adventurer in the voyage. Her father, mother, brother, and 
sen^ants all died in the "great sickness," leaving her alone. 
The bridal journey on the bull's back, so graphically described, 
historically was impossible as there were no cattle in the colony 
until several years later. 



FOREWORD 13 

The Mayflower brought over some of the noblest of men 
and women, and hkewise some whose characters were not 
above reproach. It is now fully established that there was a 
family aboard whose subsequent history might cause sociolo- 
gists to classify them as degenerates. The father, a quarrelsome 
man, was hung for murder. The son had a large family which 
he was unable to support. One grandson was a worthless 
character and a constant expense to the community. The 
treasurer of the colonists, who purchased the supplies for the 
voyage, refused to make an accounting of the funds and died 
leaving his records in chaos. One of the men betrayed his 
associates, became an embezzler, and was driven from the 
colony. Thus was humanity both at its worst and best on this 
momentous voyage of the ship Mayflower. 

There were two separate factions on the vessel. One con- 
tingent came from London. Governor Bradford speaks of this 
group as "strangers thrust upon them," the inference being 
that as the London merchants supplied most of the funds, they 
also insisted on sending some of their own choosing as colonists. 
The other contingent was the party of Englishmen from 
Leyden in Holland. These were the real founders of the 
colony. They were the strong and trustworthy men. Living 
under the leadership of Reverend John Robinson in Holland 
for twelve years, they were thoroughly embued with a de- 
mocracy of church government, unknown to any other body 
of Englishmen. The records of Leyden bear evidence to the 
excellent character of this group. I refer to the remarks 
of the Dutch burghers of Leyden on the quarrelsomeness of the 
French protestants, at the same time pointing out that their 
English brethren were never in court and were law abiding citi- 
zens. The best evidence extant, that government of the people 
and by the people came out of Leyden, is the letter of Reverend 
John Robinson read to the colonists on shipboard just before 
sailing from Southampton. If every other scrap of testimony 
on this fact were lost, this letter suggesting and advising the 
purest democracy is sufficient to identify the founders of this 
commonwealth. "The Compact," signed in the cabin of the 



14 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Mayflower, which is the foundation of our democracy, un- 
doubtedly originated in Leyden and not in London. 

From this historical statement, we turn to the romance of the 
narrative : Francis Beaumont, the narrator, is a literary 
character. There was a real Lora Standish, but not a Lora 
Brewster. Wherever Beaumont speaks of himself and events 
that affect him alone, that part of the story is fiction ; but when- 
ever he associates himself with the acts of the colonists that 
part is in the main recorded history : for instance, the breaking 
of the ship's beams, the signing of "the Compact," the three 
voyages of discovery, the planting of the colony in the great 
clearing, the building of houses, the burning of the common- 
house, the discovery of the columns of smoke from the fires 
of the savages, the various meetings at the common-house, the 
great sickness, the deaths, the coming of Samoset, the visits of 
Massassoit, the dread of the savages, the first harvest festival, 
the coming of the ship Fortune, the great famine, and other 
incidents of a similar character. 

These events are all told chronologically with one exception, 
i.e., the entrance of the Mayflower into Plymouth Harbor. The 
date of the first attempt of the ship to gain the harbor was the 
fifteenth of December, old style. In the story this event has 
been placed on Christmas Day. With this exception the story 
follows the history almost day by day. 

The motif of the narrative is to have some one else besides 
the interested parties tell the story of the courage and hardships 
of these enduring people: an epic of tragedy, self-denial, ro- 
mance, famine, pestilence, death, and heroism unsurpassed in 
the annals of man. This great story belongs to the people and 
not alone to the student. It was impossible to have one of the 
Pilgrims tell his own story without creating standards which 
the average person would not follow, or, if he did he woul-d 
put them aside immediately as being false and artificial. A 
liberal cavalier seems to be the plausible character to relate the 
narrative. Creating his own atmosphere and color, no one 
dare say nay to his statements, nor does he grate upon the mind 
of the hero worshipers of the Pilgrims. 



THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 



LEAVING MY ANCESTRAL HALL 

IT was a summer day with the sun filtering through the 
leaden panes of the mullion lattice windows, filling the hall 
with light and gray shadows. The rays from the outside 
world touched my crimson velvet cape which I wore loosely 
around my shoulders, making its color grow warm and brave. 
This was my natal day, likewise the day I entered into 
manhood. 

I was kneeling before a shield, which, somewhere in the dim 
past, had been hung upon the walls of our ancient castle by a 
bold and worthy ancestor to inspire those who came after to 
ever keep the name Beaumont unsullied in the purple of the 
court or in the din of battle. Beside me was my French hat, 
with curling feather showing white upon the floor worn 
smooth by the feet of ancient and honorable men. I looked 
up at the shield, its field emblazoned with lilies and lion ram- 
pant. On all sides of me were pictures of stern and grim faced 
men, bidding me take my vows properly and maintain them as 
a Beaumont should, even unto death. 

With the pride of my people stirring within me I arose and 
placing my hand upon the lion, that I might be embued with 
its courage, I leaned over and kissed the lilies that I might be 
instilled by their gentleness. Drawing my sword as my an- 
cestors had done before me, since the time that King Edward 
crowned a De Beaumont, king of the Isle of Man, I made a 
vow that I would play the part of a true and courageous man, 
wherever my lot should fall. I was alone, for no one was ever 
with a Beaumont, at this sacred devotion. I looked up to the 
ceiling where the oak timbers, carved and enriched with many 
strange and curious figures, had grown dark and soft with age. 
My eyes swept down the great hall with its fluted shafts of oak, 
its cedar panels with armorial bearings, and the great fireplace 
flanked by brass fire dogs and other trappings. 

17 



i8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

On the drive outside the door I could hear my horse stamping 
nervously. With sword dangling at my side I walked slowly 
around the room, bowing low to a determined faced ancestor 
looking out of the shadows of another century. Being my 
favorite Beaumont, I bent my knee to him, a favor which I 
would grant no man alive unless it be King James; then 
walked quickly across the room, out onto the lawn where my 
father and brothers were waiting to give me a willing God- 
speed. Though my home ties were endearing, they were more 
easily broken than if I had had to say farewell to a loving 
mother, whose tender graces I had not known for some years. 
Throwing my leg across the saddle I mounted and with a low 
sweep of my hat, bade adieu to my kinsmen and likewise to my 
youthful fancies. 

My lot was that of a youngest son of one of the proudest 
families in Leicestershire, counting its relatives amongst roy- 
alty and its age by centuries. Since I was shut out of hopes of 
becoming heir to the family estates, the church and the army 
were left me as fields of action. Being one and twenty, 
with a strong body and a long arm, I promptly turned my back 
on the peaceful walk of the clergy and chose the career of a 
soldier. The ancient roof, to be sure, offered me a covering, 
but I fancied something besides eating, sleeping, drinking, and 
dancing was to be my lot. 

With youthful dreams engaging my mind, I rode across 
England, coming to the shores of the sea. For the first time 
looking upon the expanse of waters in my innocence, I grew 
fearful for our fields in Leicestershire as I conceived that the 
low shores would sooner or later waste before the waves letting 
the flood loose upon our island. 

These fancies I forgot as the Dutch lugger carried me 
across to Flushing, where I was to serve my apprenticeship in 
arms. This was one of the cities which the good and thrifty 
Queen Elizabeth had exacted from her Dutch allies for certain 
loans of money made when they were hard pushed in the war 
against Spanish control. Being, in a sense, an English city, it 
was necessary for English soldiers to guard it and I held the 
commission of an officer. 



LEAVING MY ANCESTRAL HALL 19 

Landing within the city walls, I was hailed as a recruit from 
home, who was to be plucked of his effects. This my fellow 
officers promptly did until I was as poor as the poorest of them. 
In exchange for my property, I was shown the ways and habits 
of a soldier in a rough but perfect manner. 

There was barely a handful of English soldiers in the town 
under the command of Charles Blount, Baron Mountjoy, a 
nobleman from Devonshire a few years older than myself. By 
the grace of our ancient families he was captain of the company, 
while I was a lieutenant. The rank and file, however made up 
for what the commissioned officers lacked in age and experi- 
ence. For of all the bold and untrammeled vagabonds, that I 
had ever seen, this band was the worst. They were a hardy 
and seasoned lot, who fought for the Dutch one month and the 
Spanish the following; changing masters so often, they fre- 
quently forgot whether to shout their battle cry in Dutch, or in 
the language of the Dons. They would sack a town, storm a 
citadel, or clamber over an embankment onto the pikes of an 
enemy with easy indifference, just so long as they were assured 
that their pay was forthcoming. Such grisly adventurers 
made me proud of my command and I loved them for their 
audacity and hardihood. 

While we had not serious warfare to carry on, still we were 
compelled to maintain strict military discipline to keep the leash 
securely on our dogs of war. Our main diversion was an 
occasional Englishman of wealth or birth happening our way 
whom we would immediately make an officer of our company. 
This honor was celebrated by festivities at the charge of the 
new recruit in which men and officers joined alike. Sometimes 
the quondam soldier was made to do guard duty, and so long 
as he stayed with us we kept him busy until he tired or his 
funds were exhausted. Stripped of his easy honors, he was 
sent on his way, while we looked across the sea and waited 
impatiently for a new arrival to break the monotony of the 
daily routine. 

As I have said, Baron Mountjoy, or Charles Blount, was cap- 
tain of this company in Holland, because he was a young scion 
of an ancient family of Devonshire. 



20 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Besides having natal misadventures in common, we were of 
one mind on many other things, so we soon grew into each 
other's likings. In the midst of foreign people we were forced 
to amuse ourselves, driving us to form cliques within our com- 
mand, Blount and I pairing off together. The blood of youth 
soon cemented our relations into a friendship of more than 
passing nature. 

Time hanging heavily on our hands, Blount and I made 
excursions to the surrounding towns. I must confess our ob- 
ject was one of diversion; pleasing our vanities, rather than 
absorbing the more stable embellishments of manners and mind. 

On these excursions, we frequently met in the streets of Am- 
sterdam runaway Englishmen, who, not content with the king's 
church, separated themselves from their native land and came 
tD this country to establish a religion of their own. With their 
gray clothes and grayer looks, I soon came to know them and 
would promptly cross the street rather than meet them face 
to face. 

We had several of these Separatists around Beaumont Hall ; 
but they were soon driven out of the countr>% having designs 
upon the church established by the king. These Separatists were 
a stubborn lot, for no sooner were they established in Holland, 
than they began sending pamphlets of a seditious nature se- 
cretly into England, preaching their doctrine of the rights of 
the individual against the divine rights of the king. This 
audacity brought them into trouble in England and Holland, as 
it should ; for I was well drilled in the doctrine that the com- 
monality had no rights except those granted them by their 
king and his nobles. 

In the spring of 1619, Captain Blount and I rode through 
the green valleys and flowering lowlands of this half sunken 
country into the city of Leyden. Set in the midst of a low 
plain which had been rescued from the bottom of the sea 
through the great patience of the people, the green pastures 
like running waters lapped the walls of the city, overflowing 
into the streets beyond. The River Rhine which both of us 
looked upon with admiration, we were told, found its beginning 
in the mountains of Switzerland, where it flowed with dash and 



LEAVING MY ANCESTRAL HALL 21I 

vigor among the high cliffs and wild deserts of that distant 
country. 

At Leyden the Rhine River entered into a more slothful 
existence, divided into many branches it flowed slowly through 
the city, making many waterways which these thrifty people 
used for floating their commerce. Our dirty kennel in the 
center of the street with its mud and sickening odor was un- 
known in this country; moreover, there were walks of brick 
and stone close to the houses. Hammered stone bridges were 
over the waterways, giving a sense of security, which we did 
not possess when trusting ourselves to the wooden structures 
in our own country. 

Then the houses of Leyden were past our belief. We looked 
upon the rows of brick houses with dooryards of growing grass 
in amazement, having never seen such a number of clean and 
wholesome homes in all our travels. As an Englishman I 
would not confess it to another, but within me I felt that 
Leyden had no equal in all of the shires of England. 

We could not understand how this great wealth could grow 
out of the making and bartering of goods. The multitude qf 
people who thrived upon this exchange of things, however, left 
us no opportunity to even argue that sooner or later the com- 
moners must go back to the halls of the nobleman and again 
seek his protection. This wealth from trading, I am sure 
never occurred to Blount, and I am free to confess, never en- 
tered my mind before. 

For several days we wandered through the streets of the city 
envious in our hearts, that it was not in England instead of 
in Holland. Coming into a little square, in the cool of a May 
evening, we stood in the presence of a cathedral. Barbarians 
as we were, we were struck by its beauty. As I stood in 
wonderment a strange feeling came over me, as with a flash 
my mind was illumined and I saw the graceful Imes and 
symmetry of form of the building as a living thing. From 
whence came this strange power stirring me so deeply? My 
own thoughts are that it was direct from the soul of the man 
who, in years gone by. dreamed out this creation of mortar 
and stone. Into this man's mind there came a message from 



22 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

his soul, a spark from the infinite; then he dreamed a dream 
in which he saw a beautiful inanimate thing. As his heart 
beat strong, his fingers traced out his conception stroke by- 
stroke in a great arched window flanked by towers with tapered 
roofs. With artful grace he piled stones on each other, 
straight and turned, plain and curved, narrow and broad, with 
such order and profusion, that the massive structure became 
as the delicacy of a piece of lace. I am loth to admit however 
that the only points in common between this ancient master 
dreamer and myself were our soul sparks. Though he had 
long since gone his way, I fancied his spirit lingered in his 
work and for a moment lighted mine, so that I, too, caught a 
glimpse of his conception and stood looking on the dull stones 
in admiration. 

While we were gazing at the cathedral an elderly man with 
gray hair and dignified mien, accompanied by a maiden dressed 
in gray and white, came around the turn of the street into 
the square. At my first glance I saw he was a renegade 
Englishman of that hateful class called Separatists. Not hav- 
ing the least sympathy for them, in fact the greatest contempt, 
I started across the street. Perhaps the influence of the cathe- 
dral was still upon me, for happening to glance at the face of 
the girl, I hesitated. In her dress of gray with a white shawl 
thrown around her shoulders and a hood of light texture hiding 
circles of brown hair within its folds, she was indeed a comely 
figure. Stopping, again I stole a glance at her, forgetting my 
anger against her people. 

Surely my heart must have been mellowed beyond belief, 
for I not only waited for the two to come up to us, but turning, 
watched them until they passed out of sight. 

Blount too was fascinated, exclaiming, "An English beauty." 

"More than that, a gentlewoman," was my reply. 



EVENTS WHICH DECIDE ME TO LEAVE ENGLAND 

"fXT'AR times were pressing hard upon us. The great truce 
' '^ of many years between the Dutchmen and the Spaniards 
was drawing to an end. Since I fancied the profession, my 
time was wholly given over to drilHng my company and watch- 
ing the repairs on the fortifications. With pleasurable pride 
I walked around the walls, examining the water ditches and 
gates and planned ways of defense when we were at blows 
with the enemy. 

Our amunition was in store and the men were tugging at 
their leashes, when my career in Holland was abruptly ended. 
The change came through Blount and was not of my own mak- 
ing, for as we were walking upon the walls one November day 
in 1619, a messenger from England came to us, handing my 
comrade an envelope laden with many red seals. 

With anxiety I stood and watched my companion as he tore 
open and read the contents. I saw the lines of his face soft- 
en and his eyes fill with tears as he turned to me and said, 
"Beaumont, I must be away for England ; my brother has been 
accidentally killed." 

Without thinking, I heartlessly replied, "Then Blount, you 
are the Earl of Devonshire." 

Bowing his head without further reply, he bade the messen- 
ger to await him in our quarters while we walked on in the 
cool air to give the new earl time to think. 

It was during this walk that the earl suggested that I return 
with him to England, which of course did not meet with my 
approval, the fever of war being loose in my veins. At our 
quarters he pressed me harder than ever, saying there would not 
be an outbreak between the Dutch and Spaniards. I resolute- 
ly held my ground until he pleaded that it would be a kindness 
to him for me to go. When he promised to return to Holland 
in case of war, I gave in. Packing my chests, I shortly 

»3 



24 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

accompanied him aboard an English coaster on the way to 
Devonshire. 

Landing at Harwich, we took horses to far-away Plymouth, 
where we came in due time spattered with mud and wet with 
autumn rains. It was a short journey thence to Devonshire 
Hall where we arrived unannounced. Having been so long 
on the journey, the earl could only go alone to the manor 
church and pay his last respects to his brother over a newly laid 
stone. 

Devonshire Hall was not as ancient as Beaumont Hall. It 
was patterned after the letter H, in honor of King Henry. 
This was the custom in the times of the Henries, so that 
a nobleman could go to court and bowing low would say, 
"Your Majesty, I have builded my house after thee." 

It was a rambling house with thick walls, half timber, half 
brick, seated in the midst of a forest of oaks and elms, which 
stretched away for miles with only a clearing now and then 
around a great house or mayhap a few fields of a country 
gentleman's estate. In my fancy I thought it a gentle spot, 
where the grass carpeted the earth with softness in the spring 
time and the song of the winds played upon the leaves in 
midsummer with infinite sweetness. Truly it was a pleasing 
and noble habitation in the midst of all these growing things. 

If the enviroment without was goodly, the life within the 
hall was also a merry one. The young earl was not burdened 
with the cares of this world, nor did he fancy those around him 
who were. So while the common people labored about us, we 
ate, drank, played with dice wildly, and slept as little as we 
could. In a word, we lived the life of gentlemen of the time, 
leaving nothing undone in our fierce pleasures, which could 
be accounted as unsociable by the other members of our noble 
class. 

Some of the retinue would abide indoors and so besot their 
stomachs with ale that they knew little of the outside world. 
Though I admit I played my part in this riotous living, still 
I loved to mount my horse on mornings, when hoar frost was 
on the grass, and follow the dogs until the freshness of the 
forest air set me in a quiver with its life. The sound of the 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 25 

hunter's horn to this day makes me prick up my ears, hke an 

old dog, and sends my fancy back to the valleys of Devonshire. 

Now and then on a wet day I would explore the village of 

i workers who toiled to produce what we in the hall used so 
extravagantly. Since there were no markets at which the earl 
could buy food, clothes, and the necessities, he must of certain- 
ty have them made and provided in his own village. This 
consisted of low thatched roofed cottages not far removed, in 
which dwelt the hardy men and women of toil. 

Tom Scott was the smithy. Childlike I was interested by 
the flying fire and thought him a salamander until I stood in 
the sparks and found them harmless. Tom put irons on the 
hind feet of my horse and renewed them from time to time so 
that I came to know him particularly. 

Beyond the smith shop was the saw pit where men ripped off 
planks for mending and building, while the wood yard was 
close by with beams and fire-wood piled in orderly fashion. 
Entering the village of low thatched houses, I found the baker, 
the brewer, the miller, the dairy man, and all the other people 
hard at work. 

Frequently I stopped at the dairy, for the splashing of the 
great chum was heard six days of the week and the seventh 
if needs be. Beyond were the sheep pens and sties for pigs, 
and overhead cots for pigeons. For you must understand that 
squabs for the pan and birds for pies were delicacies which 
everyone desired, if set down piping hot before him. The 
slaughter pen was nearby where the neat cattle were killed in 
the fall. 

The work in the still-room was always pressing, to meet the 

'' constant drain on the wine-cellar, where were stored barrels of 
home-brewn ales. A portly man was the brewer, also a wise 
one, as he went amongst his copper vats testing and tasting his 
products. We counted him an important man too, and happy 
was the nobleman whose brewer was the best. 

It was to this establishment that the earl and I came fresh 
from Holland. Following the practice of the times, my com- 
rade accepted his household as he found it. Among the 
gentlemen, who came by inheritance to my old companion, was 



26 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Louis la Valle, a slender, fanciful youth, whose style and 
tongue I disliked from the first. He occupied the brown lodg- 
ings next to the earl's from whence he was compelled to move, 
to make place for me. This of course was distasteful to him, 
and he made no effort to conceal his ill temper. As I was big 
and strong and he was not of my weight, I pretended not to 
see his slights. 

Our community being small, I did not have the opportunity 
of keeping away from La Valle, both of us being deep in the 
hunting, shooting, drinking, and gaming. Unless he was win- 
ning with dice, he was ill tempered and once or twice we had 
words, which were soon forgotten on my part, but still lingered 
with him. 

On Christmas eve when the great yule log was being drawn 
in by the people, amidst cheering and hilarity I happened to 
tread upon La Valle's foot. In an instant he was aflame and 
would have drawn his sword, but for the interference of 
mutual friends. The earl gave La Valle notice he must with- 
draw from the Hall, but I begged Blount to let him stay. 

The earl being young and unmarried naturally was the cen- 
ter of many social festivities. There were nobk ladies in 
plenty in Devonshire, who would have been proud to have 
come under the shelter of the Hall as its mistress. Among the 
ancient families where there were such aspirations was that of 
the Stuarts. Being the earl's companion in heart as well as in 
arms, I accompanied him on his visits to the fair ladies. In the 
Stuart household was one Arabella, a young lady of particular 
grace and peculiar fascination. 

The earl having his fancy set on another sister, the Lady 
Arabella and myself were left to spend our evenings together. 
As a matter of fact I became very much attached to her, as 
she was both gracious and beautiful ; singly these graces were 
confusing enough to any youth, but together were irresistible. 

The fates seemed to be against my peace of mind as well as 
body, for this gentle Lady Arabella was one on whom Le Valle 
was disposed to lavish his attentions. This did not deter me in 
the least, however, from going with the earl frequently and 
many times alone to Stuart Hall. During the spring and 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 27 

summer of this year of our Lord, sixteen hundred and twenty, 
the fair Lady Arabella and I were much together ; and I aver 
with quickened pulse that it was a great pleasure for me to be 
with her. In fact our attachment was fast growing into an 
affection. I can best explain an unexpected change in my life 
by giving certain details, as I remember them, which I truth- 
fully set down as they occurred. 

One evening in September, 1620, the earl and I rode up to 
Stuart Hall to visit our lady loves. Lady Arabella was par- 
ticularly fair in the candle light in her colored silks. The wind 
being from the warm earth, we walked upon the terrace until 
she suggested we try a dance which had just arrived from 
Paris. 

In her laughing mood she declared, "Sir Francis, since you 
have been to Holland you must know the new step." 

"Nay, nay. Lady Arabella," I answered, "it is a long jour- 
ney from Holland to Paris, so this new dance did not reach 
me ere I left Flushing." 

"Then you must admit, it should have reached you." With 
this bit of feminine philosophy I was dragged to the center of 
the floor. 

I shook my head and again protested, "Lady Arabella, I am 
ignorant of it." 

"Then I will teach you," she said laughingly. 

My awkwardness fulfilled my statement of a lack of know- 
ledge of the new dance ; for in my confusion I stepped on her 
slipper tearing a diamond shoe rose from its fastening. Pick- 
ing up the jeweled trifle I offered it to her. Instead of taking 
it she bade me drop it in my pocket and give it to her after our 
dancing lesson. The exercise making it uncomfortably warm 
indoors, we again took refuge in the open air. It w^as one of 
those delightful nights with a golden moon flooding the hilltops 
and forest with its seductive light. The gentle air stirred the 
leaves of the elm and oaks into song. Lady Arabella and I 
walked upon the terrace in this entrancing world until the earl 
announced he was departing. With a kindly pressure of her 
hand I bade her "Good night" and rode away. 

Turning into the drive at Devonshire Hall, I happened to 



28 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

put my hand in my pocket. With an exclamation of surprise 
I drew forth the diamond shoe rose. As the earl did not hear 
me, I dropped the bauble back into my pocket, determining to 
return it to its fair owner on my next visit. 

The narration of this incident brings me to Monday evening, 
September fourteenth ; the day and the date are so firmly im- 
pressed upon me, that I have no hesitancy in giving them as 
being accurate, without resorting to further proof than my own 
memory. We were seated at the table in the feasting hall. 
The great white candles flickering in their sockets were shed- 
ding a dim light over a row of red-faced men. Flushed with 
good food and much drink we were indifferent to everything 
except our own pleasure. Someone suggested playing dice. 
Instantly we were alive. It was like throwing a lighted match 
into gunpowder to suggest gambling to this crowd of roysterers. 

The palm of my hand burned with desire to shake the illusive 
pieces and send them rattling along the boards, so beset was I 
with gaming. For a few moments we played furiously until 
the first excitement gave way to the stolid indifference, which 
comes to a man who plays with chance. 

Mugs of ale were drunk to steady our nerves, and now and 
then an oath came from a loser. La Valle was playing badly 
and was losing steadily. To quiet his nerves he drank freely 
until the fumes of the liquor made him quarrelsome. Whilst 
Dame Fortune frowned on La Valle, for some reason this 
night she smiled upon me, so that from time to time I dropped 
my winnings into the pocket of my coat. 

One of the players, being filled with pride at his own skill, 
ventured a handsome sum upon his cast ; reaching into my 
pocket I threw a handful of coins carelessly upon the table. 
There was a sparkle in the midst of the silver. La Valle's eye 
caught the unusual light, and before I could prevent him, he 
reached across the table and picked up Lady Arabella's shoe 
rose. 

Seizing a candlestick he held the precious bauble up to the 
light. Recognizing it he turned and threw it into my face say- 
ing, "I gave it to Lady Arabella, she gave it to you ; now you 
take it back to her with my compliments." 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 29 

Dazed by the sudden attack, I sat undecided whether to push 
the matter or wait until morning. La Valle did not give me 
an opportunity to decide but instantly sprang to his feet draw- 
ing his sword. The other players rushed between us. As the 
quarrel was not of my seeking, I could do no less than await 
the attack. 

La Valle who was an expert swordsman was for fighting at 
once in the hall. I had no objections to trying the issue with 
swords, but preferred good light for the work. My antago- 
nist, however, would brook no delay. He stonned and 
threatened me until I bade the men clear away the table. 

This obstruction being out of the way, a circle formed in the 
middle of the room. Men on all sides held up lighted candles 
that we might see the better to cut each other's throats. There 
was no desire of either of us to withdraw now, nor could we 
have done so, and ever lived in the presence of these hard faced 
men. 

La Valle was one of those swordsmen, practiced in the art of 
fencing according to the French method; it was advance and 
retreat, thrust slyly, steal upon a man and with a turn of the 
wrist cut open his side. It was a fashion I never fancied. My 
idea was a slash and a blow well aimed and delivered hard. If 
you are after a man's life my schooling was not to sneak it 
away, but advance boldly and take it. 

Physically, we represented our respective ways of fighting; 
La Valle was tall, slender, and quick as a cat. There was no 
doubt but if I let him, he would run me through with ease and 
pleasure. On the other hand I was big of body, heavy in 
muscle, and steady on my feet, but in spite of my strength I was 
fearful of the outcome of my English training against his 
French strokes. But let the outcome be what it may, I felt I 
must fight like a Beaumont. 

The circle narrowed as La Valle came forth with his sword 
ready for the fray. As I closed in, he began his French antics, 
moving this way and that, until I could hardly tell by the dim 
light whether he was advancing or retreating. I stood watch- 
ing my antagonist closely making no effort to follow him, 
shifting my position from time to time so as to face him. 



30 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Now that the fumes of liquor were out of La Valle's head, 
I think, he was not so anxious to fight in the dark ; but we were 
both in the ring of battle and dared not give way. As we 
turned and shifted, he sprang at me and with a thrust tore a 
hole in my coat. If my sword hand had been as quick as his, 
I could have ended matters there and then ; but he was out of 
harm's way ere I could get in a stroke. 

I was not at work long before I discovered one of La Valle's 
friends playing tricks with the candle he was holding. When 
La Valle faced him his friend held the candle high. But as I 
edged around this same candle would be lowered so that it 
shone full in my eyes, partially blinding me. This foul trick 
only angered me, and I rained blows on my antagonist, until I 
was brought to my senses by feeling a sting in my left wrist 
and saw the blood dropping from a cut. 

It was my second escape. I grew calm as I knew full well 
the next few minutes would decide the fight. Closer and 
closer La Valle worked toward me, like a tiger about to spring. 
Fortunately the rogue with the candle was at my back and I 
so maneuvered to keep him there as I was playing for my life. 

Slowly, slowly my antagonist moved around me, looking for 
an opening. Just as carefully I kept on guard. I could hear 
the men breathing heavily. I have vivid recollections of these 
crucial moments. My mind was clear and my arm as steady 
as though I was feasting instead of fighting desperately. I was 
keenly alive to the fact that it was my courage pitted against 
LaValle's skill and confidence. I could see the working of my 
antagonist's mind by the nervous movements of his eyes, and 
even before he sprang at me, he told me his purpose by the sud- 
den contraction of his muscles. Moving quickly and freely he 
came at me with a lunge, which I was helpless to ward off. I 
felt the prick of my flesh as his sword tore through my great- 
coat. My thoughts were that I was done for; but I was 
determined that he should fall with me and struck him full 
in the breast. 

La Valle's face turned ashen, then staggering he fell to the 
floor. While some of our erstwhile comrades leaned over the 
stricken man, others rushed me out of the room. 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 31 

Thinking I had been wounded, as soon as I could I tore 
open my coat and waistcoat to find that La Valle's sword had 
merely grazed my side. He had been deceived by the poor 
light and the size of my greatcoat, sending his sword through 
the garment instead of my body. 

The earl ever solicitous of my safety was for hurrying off to 
London and explaining the affair at court as La Valle had 
powerful friends close to the throne, who no doubt would send 
me to the tower or even to the block. But after much debating 
it was agreed between us the simplest way would be for me to 
go to Plymouth, there take passage on the first vessel sailing 
for foreign lands, where I could tarry until the combat was 
forgotten, or my friends adjusted matters so that I could re- 
turn to England with safety. 

Though I protested, the earl refused to permit me to journey 
to Plymouth alone, and made himself ready to join me in the 
night journey. The coach with four horses shortly came dash- 
ing up to the door. My chests were soon stored away and with 
many regrets at the hasty leaving of my comfortable quar- 
ters and jolly companions, we started on our lonely ride. 

Being in the middle of September the earth was not saturated 
with the rains, but sounded firm and hard under the broad 
irons of the wheels. We had no fixed road to move upon. An 
old English law provided that trees should not stand within a 
given distance of a thoroughfare, making hiding places for 
highwaymen while following their genial profession. The roads 
were wide clearings passing through forests and across fens 
and fallow places. These wagon strips were cut by innumer- 
able tracks and filled with holes and roots, having no semblance 
to the solid roads we saw in Holland. 

To the men who know only the marshes of Yorkshire and 
Lincolnshire, the hills of this south country are beyond 
belief. I have heard them say, when told of mountains and 
heights of lands, that one layer of earth to keep a man's feet 
out of the sea, was all that was needed. It was the east-of-Eng- 
land man's idea that the world was flat, that it grew grass for 
cattle, that it was cut here and there with sluices filled with 
sluggish water flowing lazily to the sea. But if some of these 



32 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

wise men had tumbled with us down the sides of the Devon- 
shire hills this night, they would have had jostled into their 
thick heads a few ideas on the rough spots of their native land. 

All night long we toiled across the hills beset with stumps, 
roots, and holes, until at the coming of day we saw Mount 
Edgecombe off in the distance, standing like a sentinel over the 
waters of Plymouth Sound. Coming to the brow of a hill, we 
saw the spires of a church rising above the tops of the trees 
with a haze falling low over the land beneath which lay the 
town of Plymouth. 

With a crack of his whip our driver sent his steers forward! 
halting at the edge of the village. Putting my head out of the 
window, I learned we must abandon the coach, the street being 
too narrow to permit its passage between the houses. Even if 
it could have entered, there is no telling how soon it would 
break through into the vaults that extended beyond the houses. 
Besides the streets were so crooked that our lead horses would 
have been out of sight most of the time. 

Leaving our coach we made our way on foot to an inn called 
the Anchor, kept by one Master Estep. He was up and look- 
ing for custom. Rubbing his eyes in astonishment at our early 
arrival, he exclaimed, "Your Worships!" 

My companion did not reply, answering the question with a 
nod of his head. 

"What are Your Honors' wishes ?" exclaimed the innkeeper. 

"Something to eat, a mug of ale, and your best room," re- 
plied the earl. 

"Then the front parlor is what you wish, and a handsome 
room it is Your Worshipfuls." 

My companion would not listen to more, ordering Master 
Estep to show us the way to the front parlor. It was a narrow 
dingy room, poorly lighted, so that crossing the rough and 
warped floor was one of some peril. Carpets which in after 
years were used to walk on, hung about the walls to conceal 
their ugliness. 

Now that we were safely housed we began to plan for ship- 
ping me away. Being a soldier of fortune, I made no excep- 
tions of countries except Spain, otherwise I was ready to go to 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 33 

any other part of the world. Plymouth having been the start- 
ing point of the expeditions of Sir John Hawkins, Frobisher, 
and Francis Drake, I was in hopes some such hardy adventure 
was on foot. Having breakfasted, we decided to interview 
the innkeeper, as to what ships were in the harbor and whither 
their destination. 

Coming into the common room of the tavern, we saw Master 
Estep in earnest argument with a red faced sailor of past mid- 
dle age. 

As we entered the stranger brought down his clenched fist 
upon the table making the two pewter mugs rattle as he ex- 
claimed, "Frank Drake was the best captain that ever sailed 
the seas." 

"Nay, John Hawkins," broke in the innkeeper. 

This made the seaman out of temper and he again beat the 
table with his fist saying, "Drake feared neither land nor sea, 
nor any man that walked upon the one or floated upon the 
other." 

I was about to speak and stop this quarrel over the favorite 
seamen, when the earl put his hand upon my arm and shook 
his head for me to desist. 

The innkeeper, through pure stubborness still clung to his 
champion, saying, "John Hawkins taught Drake the ways of 
the sea." 

The old sailor striking the table heavily with his clenched 
hand said, "Nay, which will you have Hawkins or Drake?" 

"Drake," exclaimed the earl. 

As the stranger sat with his mouth half open in astonishment 
I advanced, saying, "My good man can you tell me whether 
there are ships in the harbor now, going to strange parts ?" 

"Indeed there are," was his quick reply. 

"To what country?" 

"They say to the northern part of Virginia." 

At this the earl drew back and shook his head. I was inter- 
ested immediately because of a book which an adventurer 
by the name of Captain John Smith had written and printed, 
which he called, A Description of New England. Some three 
years before he had distributed this writing among merchants 



34 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

and titled people to interest them in a colony, which he pro- 
posed to establish in this new country. 

I had read this writing and the part that stirred me most was 
Captain Smith's description of the sport and pastimes, in 
Virginia. 

The earl, not knowing what was in my mind, could only 
think of the disasters that had overtaken so many who had 
trusted themselves to those inhospitable shores. He was for 
holding a conference with me, but I would not and put this 
question to the seaman, "My man, how many ships are there in 
the fleet?" 

"There were two, Your Honor, but the smaller vessel proved 
to be leaky and turned back, bringing her consort with her. 
The damaged one has gone back to London carrying a part 
of the people. The greater vessel now lies in the harbor 
awaiting favorable winds." 

"And you say it is bound for Northern Virginia?" 

Master Estep could keep quiet no longer and replied, "Cap- 
tain Jones says he is under contract to land below the mouth of 
Hudson's River." 

"Know you this Captain Jones ?" I asked hastily. 

"He is a good patron of the Anchor, and will be here shortly 
for his morning draught of ale." 

"Master Estep," I said earnestly, "If this Captain Jones 
comes early or late, send him up to me." 

Having made this arrangement with the innkeeper, my com- 
panion and I returned to the front parlor to wait for him. The 
earl at once endeavored to advise me against making this ad- 
venture, saying the savages would slay all of the company, and 
even escaping them, starvation would be its lot. To this I 
quoted from the book of this same Captain Smith. 

This book on America repeatedly came back to me and sup- 
plied me with weapons to wield against the earl's arguments. 
Seeing I was determined, likewise feeling the necessity of get- 
ting me out of England quickly, he ceased urging me. 

About ten by the clock we heard heavy footsteps On the stairs, 
followed by a loud rapping at the door. At our bidding, Mas- 
ter Estep stepped into the room, followed by a short, heavy set 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 35 

man with the winds of the sea blown into his face. I did not 
Hke his appearance as there was brutahty about his ways which 
brooked ill for those about him. 

Master Estep shuffling with his feet said, "Captain Jones." 

The stranger responded with a low bow. Inviting him to 
be seated, we sent the innkeeper off. Being the interested 
party, I acted as speaker by saying, "Captain, it has come to me 
that you are about to sail for Northern Virginia." 

"True, gentlemen," answered the seaman with some 
curiosity. 

"One, Captain Smith, has written so boldly about that 
country, I fancy I would like to see it." The seaman pricked 
up his ears when I had gotten this far, and pushed himself for- 
ward until he was seated upon the edge of the chair. "Being 
of an adventurous nature," I continued, "I am desirous of 
going on this voyage to America." 

"You go to Virginia!" he exclaimed with surprise. 

"Surely, Master Captain, am I too old or too young ?" 

"Nay, not your age, but your manner of living makes the new 
country impossible." 

This nettled me and I was even in anger as I exclaimed, 
"What say you. Captain?" 

"My ship is under contract to a company, so that I can not 
take you." 

"Have you room for me aboard ?" 

He shook his head answering, "The ship is so filled, that men 
women, and children are packed away like fish in a quintal." 

"Perhaps, if I were to apply to the head colonists?" 

He gave me a queer look and smiled, answering, "They 
would make room for the devil, quicker than they would for 
you." 

Indignantly I thundered, "Why?" 

"They are Separatists from Leyden and London," he said 
with a sneer. 

My hopes fell, while the earl's face lighted up with a smile 
as he saw my plans tottering to the ground, knowing my con- 
tempt for these people. For a moment I was in truth stunned, 
then I began scheming to overcome the obstacles that con- 



36 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

fronted me. Though my dislike of these sectarians who ran 
away from their country to Holland was great, my love of 
adventure, too, was so fixed within me that I was determined 
to overcome my hatred, if I could but once get aboard the ves- 
sel. While we three sat in silence, a thought came to me, which 
I determined to test without delay. 

"Captain Jones," I said, "you have the roundhouse to your- 
self and mates, why not take me as a passenger on your own 
account ? If I pay my own way, purchase my own provisions, 
and grant a bounty in gold to you besides, is that not a 
fair bargain? Can the Separatists find fault if I live off the 
ship's supplies?" 

His itch for gold was as strong as I thought. He scratched 
his head in a dull sort of way, as my proposition gradually came 
to him. Glancing again at my clothes and rapier he answered, 
"The head colonists would never let you aboard." 

Seeing my clothes were a stumbling block, I suggested that 
he smuggle me aboard after night, dressed as a common sea- 
man. It was only after considerable arguing and coaxing that 
the captain consented to my plan and agreed to see me on 
board at the first opportunity. 

As soon as we were rid of the seaman, we went down to the 
shore to view the ship. As we came to the water's edge a 
small boat filled with men landed near us. The earl looked at 
them and said, "There are your Separatist friends." 

"They are no friends of mine !" I exclaimed indignantly at 
the same time turning my back upon them. 

From gazing at the ship we went along the shops that lined 
the quay to purchase a colonist's outfit. First I must have a 
gun, called a snap chance, which was the newest arm made, 
firing with flint and steel, instead of lighted cotton match. 
Though I had a strong broad sword, I bought another one in 
case my own should through misadventure be lost or broken. 
Lead in sheets for bullets, a keg of powder, a strong knife or 
two completed my outfit. 

As we passed along the long line of prosperous shops I said, 
"This is a bit of Holland." 

It was indeed a town of commerce, for at every turn we 



CAVALIER LIFE IN ENGLAND 37 

would meet little wagons piled high with merchandise, to which 
were hitched six or eight large dogs. The streets were so 
narrow horse-carts could not pass each other, the dogs at times 
blocking the way. Spanish loot, western fishing-vessels, and 
expeditions to America had made many Plymouth merchants 
independent of their class. Though they were not blessed with 
ancestors, or estates, they possessed the means with which to 
make a brave show with their retinues of servants. 

The rest of the day we spent on the preparations. Master 
Estep pointed out to us a party of Separatists from the ship 
saying they were frequently seen about the streets, having 
formed friendships in Plymouth since their stay. I gave little 
heed to them, not expecting to have communication with them 
cither off or on shipboard. 

Being a warm September evening, we fancied the air from 
of? the sound. Sauntering in the direction of the harbor, we 
could see the twinkling of the lanterns upon the colonists' ship. 
This set us to musing as to what sort of voyage I would have, 
how soon I would be back in England, and lastly would I like 
my fellow passengers. Soon tiring of this discussion, I sug- 
gested we return to the inn. 

Passing a narrow street we were startled by the clashing of 
swords and the cry of men in combat. Both of us hastened 
toward the scene of action, drawing swords. Though there 
were no lights upon the street, the people were swinging 
candles and lanterns out of second story windows so that 
our way was fairly lighted. We could see the sparks flying 
from clashing swords and took it that it was a contest of more 
than usual interest. Coming up we found a little man with his 
back against the wall defending himself from the attack of two 
swordsmen. Beside the fighter was an unarmed companion, 
who was unable to participate in the fray, further than to 
encourage his comrade. He needed no urging, however, for 
though he was small in stature he thrust and parried so quickly 
I thought him the equal of his two opponents. 

As two against one is contrary to the laws of every country, 
I called to the little man to close in with the man nearest him, 
while I would take the other. He gave no heed to me but 



38 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

pushed his two assailants so hard one lost his footing in the 
muddy kennel, while the other ran away. The man who was 
down leaping to his feet quickly disappeared in the darkness. 

Though the danger was over, the little man stood with his 
sword in hand ready to renew the conflict. Seeing that his 
assailants had fled he turned to us and in a free and gallant 
manner said, "Comrades, you came in time." 

"Yes," I replied, "but they ran before we could get at them." 

"The young popinjays," exclaimed the little man, "endeav- 
ored to force us from the wall into the mud of the kennel. The 
elder and I were on our way from a friend's house, where we 
had been entertained, to the ship, when two gallants attempted 
their kennel trick upon us. I have never given the wall to any 
man, the elder being without his sword, I could do no less than 
fight both of them." 

"You were doing it quite gallantly," said the earl. I thought 
as much though I kept silent. 

As we were going in the same direction, we volunteered to 
lead the way. Coming to the broad street we stopped in front 
of a lighted lantern to bid our acquaintances a "Good night." 
The little man was a perfect stranger to me, but the glance I 
caught of the taller man's face, caused me to shift my position. 
Under the rays of the lantern, much to my surprise, I saw him 
to be the Separatist who was with the maiden, who passed us 
on the street in Leyden, while we were under the spell of the 
cathedral. 



THE EMBARKATION 

SHORTLY after ten by the Dutch clock, which the eail 
carried in his waistcoat pocket, this same Tuesday night, 
September fifteenth, of the year sixteen hundred and twenty, 
there came a rapping at our door. In the same breath we bade 
the interrupter enter. He proved to be Captain Jones who, ex- 
pecting to be away from the comforts of an inn for some 
months, had stayed ashore this evening to enjoy the cups of 
Master Estep. 

Making a due obeisance, he said, "Your pardon, sirs, but the 
wind is blowing out of the northeast and bids fair to be a gale. 
By the break of day the ship sails." 

"When do we go aboard, Captain ?" I asked. 

"At once, sir!" 

"I am ready, Captain, though this is brief notice," I replied. 

Now that the time for my departure had arrived, I was not 
so keen to leave the earl. With an effort I put aside my sad- 
ness and laughingly said that I was off on a hunting trip and a 
journey of adventure, furthermore ; I would be back in England 
within a few months. The earl was not over sanguine and was 
in doubt as to whether we would meet again. I brushed these 
misgivings aside lightly, declaring my only regret was that he 
was not going with me. For a moment I half persuaded him 
to join me, then he recovered himself stoutly asserting the 
necessity of his staying. 

Captain Jones remained with us while we were packing my 
last chest. I endeavored to persuade him to take me aboard 
just as I was or, perhaps, in a suit of graver color, not fancy- 
ing the rough clothes of a sailor. He would not change his 
method, however, declaring the head colonists were awake all 
hours of the day and night. 

I not only disliked the garb of a sailor, but I did not fancy 

39 



40 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sneaking aboard like a pirate. Again I pushed the point of my 
going in other clothes, but the captain would not listen to me. 
Since he was so determined I asked him for his seaman's 
outfit. They were easy garments to slip on, especially for one 
who was accustomed to take his time in dressing. My size 
and figure so agreed with what a seaman's should be, that the 
earl approved of me as I stood before him dressed and ready to 

go. 

Amidst many bowings and scrapings of Master Estep we left 
the inn, Captain Jones leading the way with a lighted lantern. 
My companion and I walked arm in arm in silence. We soon 
came to where the long boat was lashed to the docks. As the 
seamen prepared it, the earl and I stood on the timbers watch- 
ing them. 

It was more serious with both of us than I had anticipated, 
as we stood in the presence of a parting, the outcome of which 
no man could foresee. When the time came for me to go down 
into the little boat I threw myself into my comrade's arms, 
affectionately embracing him again and again. Taking my 
place I waved my hand, but my comrade had turned to con- 
ceal his feelings. Shouting cheerily to him, he answered. 
Again I waved my hand. The lone figure on the dock senl" 
back his silent message; but ere I could answer, the night 
clouds descended, enshrouding the form of my friend and 
counsellor. 

The ship was tugging at its anchor chains as we came along- 
side. The gale was dashing choppy seas against its oaken 
sides, the spray making us uncomfortable. Captain Jones 
held up his lantern, throwing weird shadows against the black 
hull. Then some one on deck held a light over our heads, 
dropping a frail rope ladder down the side. 

Captain Jones was first to mount the swaying ladder. I fol- 
lowed close behind. The sides of the vessel slanting in,. I had 
great difficulty in gaining the deck. As I clambered over, the 
captain, who was awaiting me, gave me a hearty blow on the 
back, calling me a "land sailor," and bidding me follow him. 
I thought he was both rough and taking liberties. 

Turning to go aft, of a sudden Captain Jones straightened up 



THE EMBARKATION 411 

and said to some one whom I could not see in the darkness, 
"Master Carver, we shall sail at daybreak." 

"Captain Jones," came a steady voice out of the shadows, 
"we have tarried far too long upon this vessel. Unless we sail 
soon the season will be past." 

"With the rising of the sun," answered the captain, "we 
should be abroad on Plymouth Sound," 

"We are all anxious to be free of England," was the Sepa- 
ratist's reply. 

Though I could not see the speaker, his firm clear voice both 
pleased and surprised me, as I had expected a nasal whine. I 
would have liked the man, if he had not expressed such great 
desire to get away from his native country, even preferring the 
wilderness to it. This gave me a feeling of disgust for him 
and his people. 

I followed the captain until we came to stairs leading up to 
a door. Mounting these we entered the roundhouse, which was 
the officers' quarters. Once inside, I was anxious to know of 
the captain if he thought this Master Carver suspected me. 

The captain feeling no solicitude in this direction, I calmed 
my fears asking, "Who is this Master Carver?" 

"He has been chosen by the Separatists," the captain made 
answer, "to be their governor. He has full control of their 
supplies, disciplines the unruly, settles disputes, and besides, 
watches over them as a shepherd does his flock. I've been told 
that he was once a gentleman with an estate, which he has 
spent in the aid of these Separatists." How much more the 
captain would have told me I do not know, had not an officer 
come in and interrupted him. 

This officer seemed so astonished at seeing me in the round- 
house that the captain was obliged to say, "Mate Clark, this is 
Master Beaumont, who fancies a trip to Virginia." 

The mate saluted me, without so much as saying he was 
pleased to have some one divide the cabin with them. Shortly 
the two went out leaving me alone to survey my surroundings. 
A single candle in the middle of a stout square table was doing 
its utmost to dispel the gloom within the cabin. 

The dim light showed square beams at the side, and hewn 



42 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

timbers overhead, while in the background was a great mast 
running up through the rooi. On both sides were sleeping 
bunks with rugs thrown carelessly upon them. One I guessed 
to be mine, as I fancied I saw a certain blue border, which I 
recognized as one I had purchased in Plymouth. Picking up 
the candle and walking over to it, I found my eyes had not 
deceived me. Unwrapping the covering, I spread it out care- 
fully. Turning to pick up my candle I upset it, leaving me in 
the dark. Being unable to relight it, I resigned myself to my. 
rugs. 

The sun was shining brightly through the windows of the 
roundhouse when I awoke. I could hear the wind whistle 
through the cordage, and feel the vessel working in the seas, 
so that I knew that we were going down the sound. 

Before I had dressed, a strange officer coming into the round- 
house looked at me curiously, then hastened out - no doubt to 
report to the captain, that a common seaman had had the au- 
dacity to sleep in the officers' quarters over night. He soon 
came back, however, satisfied with my presence and introduced 
himself as Robert Coppin, second mate of the Mayflower. 

As the captain was working the ship down Plymouth Sound, 
he was forward on the forecastle-deck with the other officers, so 
that I had the roundhouse all alone. It was understood be- 
tween us that I was not to appear until the ship was well past the 
last end of England, for fear the colonists might turn back and 
put me ashore. These Separatists had a suspicion that the clergy 
of the established church were still spying upon them and as 
soon as they had established themselves in a new country, 
would attempt to coerce them back into the English church. 
Not only was this in their minds but they conceived a feeling 
of ill will towards the nobility, since this class had persecuted 
them, so that Captain Jones felt that my presence upon the 
vessel would immediately arouse suspicion. 

Not only was I to keep within the roundhouse, but when the 
time for appearing came, I was to be arrayed as a country 
gentleman and not in colors and fine linen. 

Being left alone, I had an opportunity to look about me in 
the daylight. The roundhouse was as a second floor of a two 



THE EMBARKATION 43 

story wooden house fastened to the stern of the vessel. The 
first story was called the great cabin in which the passengers 
were packed like fish in a keg. Immediately above the great 
cabin or the second story was the roundhouse, where the 
officers of the ship lived and lounged when off duty, and which 
was destined to be my quarters. 

This roundhouse was a room about four and twenty feet 
square, having two small alcoves or as we would say in mili- 
tary terms, barbettes, extending from the side of the vessel 
over the water, so that when the master was seated in them 
he had complete view on deck as well as over all quarters of 
the sea. The advantages of these alcoves I recognized at the 
first glance, and made haste to the one on the port side, where 
a large chair was screwed to the deck inviting me to taste of its 
comforts. Into this chair I sank, glad that the distance was 
not greater, as the vessel was rocking mightily in the troughs 
of the working sea. I looked forward along the black hull 
and fancied it to be about one hundred feet in length, with 
four and twenty feet beam, and about eighteen feet in the 
hold. With a crew of thirty men, including captain, pilot, and 
cook, it was after all but a small atom floating on the infinite 
waters. 

Having been built to carry goods to Holland, the ship was 
short, thick set, and stout; and like a broad backed duck, it 
floated freely on the waters. 

The sea rolled from the hull in green and white waves as 
the wind carried us swiftly out to sea. I could see Mount 
Edgecombe off in the distance and wondered if the earl gazed 
upon the forest crowned peak with the same solicitude I did. 
I likewise could see the spray of the waves dashing high into 
the air from the rocks upon the shore and looked upon it as the 
last near view I would have of my native land. 

From the land sky line, I looked forward and saw the cap- 
tain, and Master Clark, standing on the forecastle. This was 
also a two storied affair, the crew occupying the upper chamber 
while the lower one was used as a cookery and storehouse. 
The square bow was piling the sea up in front of it in a clumsy 
fashion, as the vessel pushed its way through the water. The 



44 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sides slanted in at the top so that the waves were already run- 
ning a deluge upon the decks. It was evident to me, though a 
land lubber, that the vessel was a wet ship and I almost held 
my breath as I imagined what the long rollers of the ocean 
would do when we were once out of the sound. 

It was too late to draw back, nor would I if I could, as I had 
set my heart on the voyage. From my chair in the alcove I 
could see the square sail set firm and taut on the foremast and 
mainmast, but barely catch the end of the mizzenmast yards. 
These three masts were single timbers, being the best pines that 
grew on the hills of Cornwall. Such was the ship, the May- 
flower, on which I was launched with a colony of Separatists. 

The first day wore away with me still a prisoner in the 
roundhouse. I was really as safe from discovery as I would 
have been in Devonshire Hall, the passengers and sailors having 
absolutely nothing to do with each other. The seamen being 
of a low order of men and partaking the feelings of their 
superiors for the Separatists, looked upon them with contempt 
even considering them with pity. 

I did not fancy hiding like a criminal, so I suggested to 
Captain Jones the second day out that I thought it time to go 
on deck. Very curtly he replied, "If you want to set these 
fanatics around my ears and you have desire of being put 
ashore, now is the time for showing your presence on board." 

Mate Clark, who happened in shortly after this interview, 
confinned Captain Jones's position, furthermore assuring me 
that it would not be safe for me to go on deck, until we were 
well into the ocean beyond the Land's End of England. Fancy- 
ing Master Clark more than I did the red faced blustering 
Jones, I was content to abide by his decision. 

During the days of self-imprisonment, I became acquainted 
with the officers - all of whom were young men. The older 
seamen did not fancy the long voyages, where their only guide 
was the sun, moon, and stars. I conceived the master and 
his men were half seamen, half adventurers, ready to sail a 
ship, barter with the savages, fight a battle, or explore un- 
known waters with equal expedition and promptness. The 
spirit of adventure was great within them. They admitted 



THE EMBARKATION 45 

to me that when once they had become infected with saiHng 
on the big ocean to strange lands, they were ill at ease at home. 

Mate Clark told me he had been to America several times, 
and that the year before he and Captain Jones had taken a 
vessel-load of kine from Ireland to Virginia. Upon his re- 
turn to London, Master Clark happened on a merchant named 
Weston, who hearing he had been to the western country, asked 
him of its climate, the doings of the colonists, and especially of 
the savages. Master Clark's intelligence so pleased this mer- 
chant Weston, he offered him a place on this colony ship which 
was then fitting out at the London docks for a voyage to 
Northern Virginia. Immediately, Master Clark sought Cap- 
tain Jones and propounded the trip to him. The result of 
several visits to Master Weston was the hiring of Captain 
Jones as master, and Clark as first mate of the vessel. 

In my leisure, I learned from the second mate, Robert Cop- 
pin, that he too had the western fever, having been to Northern 
Virginia, about Cape Cod, in a merchant vessel spending sev- 
eral months along that coast. He had been to Newfoundland 
once, and several times in fishing-vessels taking cod and had- 
dock on the Great Banks. He furthermore surprised me by 
saying that two years before there were three hundred fishing- 
vessels in that part of the sea which I had supposed to be free of 
shipping, coming from every section of western Europe from 
Sweden to Spain. These sea tales pleased me, serving to 
while away the lonesome moments of my imprisonment. 

The first Sabbath day upon the Mayflower came in bright 
and warm with a cheerful breeze filling the sails. 

While the sun was streaming in my window with its warmth 
and comfort, there came to me the full notes of voices in the 
great cabin singing the Psalms of David. Perhaps it was my 
little wanderings in the realms of nature that tuned my ears to 
this melody, for it seemed to me music of quality. The tones 
were strong, sweet, and full of harmony. Now and then I 
could catch the notes of a deep voiced man, whom I thought 
must be a man of courage. The Psalm did not drag as I ex- 
pected it would under the tongues of Separatists, but was sung 
with earnestness. 



46 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The little touches I had received from this cargo of dissenters, 
rather impressed me favorably : the man and the maiden in the 
streets of Leyden were no ordinary people; the commanding 
voice that came out of the darkless, the night I came aboard, 
was from the throat of a man of spirit; and now this deep 
toned singer bespoke courage and steadfastness. 

Crossing the floor of the roundhouse, I quietly opened the 
door. Though I could not catch the words, I heard the voice 
of a man speaking as one in authority and the bearer of a 
special message. His fervor gave me another view of the 
inspiration that dwelt within these people, whom I had been 
taught by church and court to abhor from my infancy. 

A gust of wind caused the vessel to keel over closing the 
door with a loud noise. Fearing detection I made no effort 
to open it again, but took refuge in my little alcove where I 
sat listlessly looking out across the waste of waters. I was 
thinking Mate Clark had told me in the morning that we were 
one hundred leagues beyond England, when, happening to 
glance forward, I caught a bit of color of a woman's head- 
dress. 

My curiosity caused me to look again, then leap to my feet, 
for there leaning over the side of the vessel was the maid of 
Leyden. The flush had gone from her cheeks, but I was pleased 
to note again the air of quiet dignity which had so favorably 
impressed me the first time I saw her. 

Impulsively I started across the room, never thinking of my 
coarse sailor's garb. I came to myself, however, ere I reached 
the door, looking down at my clumsy hose, shoes, and doublet r. 
1 could not refrain from laughter. 

Turning, my eyes caught the corner of the chest, in whicl 
lay my gay clothes. Hastening to it I threw the lid back and 
looked upon the fineries. 

Being evident that my beauty was a lady of quality, I felt 
it was my duty to appear in her presence in a costume corre- 
sponding to my social sphere as well as her own. Nervously 
unfolding my scarlet velvet cloak, which the dampness of the 
sea had set in a thousand wrinkles, I dragged it forth uncov- 
ering the other appointments of a gentleman. 



THE EMBARKATION 47 

Hesitating- no longer I threw the coarse sailor's suit from 
me and prepared to go forth robed as I was upon my last visit 
to Lady Arabella. Now that old age has tired me of gaudy 
colors and gay feathers, I hesitate to tell the length of time it 
required to clothe and decorate myself in proper attire on this 
day. 

I was in doubt between a waistcoat from Flanders done with 
red poppies or one from France in yellow dragons. Fancying 
my lady would prefer the poppies, I selected that one. The 
great yellow velvet breeches, stuffed with hair to monstrous 
proportions, was my next selection. They were of such size 
that no chair could contain them. In fact the House of Parlia- 
ment built benches around its walls that gentlemen of fashion 
could perch themselves upon them, thus making room for their 
great trousers. 

My Spanish hcse of peach color were flecked with Devon- 
shire clay. Over the silken hose I fastened garters of broad 
blue ribbons, bedecked with golden buckles. The mud of 
Plymouth still clung to my shoes, but the jewels in the roses 
sparkled as brightly as ever. 

A great red coat with turned up collar, flaring skirts, rufifles 
at both arm holes and huge pockets was a brave piece and one 
in which I gloried greatly. At my leather belt hung a silken 
bag in which I carried linen kerchiefs, properly scented and 
easy of access. 

A massive gold cable hatband of goldsmith work and a white 
flowing feather gave both color and value to my hat, which 
was as elaborate as a lady's of fashion. Buckling on a dainty 
rapier and throwing a red cloak around my shoulders I was 
properly dressed to meet my Lady of Leyden. 

The time I had consumed in dressing had somewhat cooled 
my ardor. What perplexed me was whether to await the comb- 
ing of Captain Jones or go forth upon my own accord. 
Going to the little alcove, I glanced forward expecting of 
course to see my lady; she was gone. Her absence startled 
me to action. Throwing caution to the winds, I crossed the 
room, opened the door of the roundhouse and stood on the top 
step of the stairs leading to the deck. 



48 THE FOUNDING OF 'A NATION 

For a moment I stood at the door with my gay colors show- 
ing brightly against the dull walls of the roundhouse. The 
passengers, who had been brought from their dark and wet 
quarters by the glowing sun, were lounging upon the deck. 
Calmly I surveyed each group for the pleasing face of my lady, 
but failed to find her. 

All the while the people lay around upon the deck uncon- 
scious of my presence. A girl of fourteen first discovered me, 
and with a cry of alarm shouted, "See ! See !" 

Instantly the deck was in a turmoil. If I had dropped from 
the clouds or come out of the depths of the sea I could not 
have caused more commotion. The men, women, and children 
sprang to their feet turning their faces toward me. For a 
moment I stood above their heads on the topmost step, a pic- 
ture in colors which they did not admire. Slowly and with 
dignity I descended to the deck where the crowd stood in 
amazement. 

They were not even interesting to me now, since I sought the 
looks of one whom I did not see. I longed to hasten directly 
to the spot where I last saw her, but decided to go there by a 
promenade around the deck. The people made way for me 
but not without black looks and scowls, which if I had had 
my wits about me, I could plainly have seen meant that I was 
unwelcomed. 

My heart beat rapidly beneath the red poppies on my waist- 
coat, as I went forward to the forecastle. There I stood un- 
decided whether to go into her presence at once, or after 
another walk along the deck. Deciding to brave my fate at 
once, pushing the handle of my rapier down, I boldly walked 
across the deck expecting to come face to face with my lady. 
She was not there. 

Coolly and deliberately I began to seek her amidst the peo- 
ple. First I stood carelessly leaning against the bulwarks 
looking at each face, then with measured step began my walk, 
stopping now and then as if to look into the sea, but really to 
examine the various groups of excited people who were now 
crowded upon the deck watching my every movement. 

One of the small boats forward obstructed my view. With 



THE EMBARKATION 49 

bated breath I came up to it and glanced around the end, hop- 
ing to see the white hood of the Leyden maiden; but again 
I was doomed to disappointment. Somewhat chagrined I 
leaned against the side of the vessel undecided what to do, 
when of a sudden I caught the sight of a fluttering ribbon near 
the mainmast. My hopes were high as I approached this bit 
of ribbon, only to find it worn by someone else. Though I 
examined every part of the deck I failed to find her. 

Crestfallen and disappointed I crossed the deck only to run 
into the arms of a young man of about thirty, who in a de- 
cisive manner exclaimed, "Who are you, and from whence 
came you?" 

Quite impudently I replied, "From the roundhouse." 

Without noticing my wit, the young stranger asked, "What 
do you aboard this vessel ?" 

"Simply a gentleman on an adventure to Northern Virginia," 
I replied, assuming an uninteresting attitude toward my ques- 
tioner. 

By this time the people crowded around us anxious to 
see and hear what I had to say. The conversation had reach- 
ed this point when Captain Jones seeing me in the midst of the 
crowd came running from the forecastle, addressing my ques- 
tioner, "Master Bradford, this gentleman means no harm to 
your plans," and without giving the young man an opportunity 
to reply, slipped his arm through mine, I thought, with entirely 
too much familiarity and started up the stairs of the round- 
house still clinging to me. 

Once within our quarters the captain exclaimed, as he 
looked me over in all my finery, "Well, you have stirred up a 
beehive. You will be in good fortune if you are permitted to 
stay by the ship to America. If you had only appeared in 
modest clothes! These fineries bespeak suspicion in their 
minds." 

This talk did not interest me half so much as what had be- 
come of my lady of the cathedral. That she was on board 
I was well assured. What Master Bradford and Governor 
i Carver thought of me was of little consequence. 

Captain Jones could not swallow his wrath at me for making 



^o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

my first appearance in such array, saying if I had worn my 
traveling clothes, he might have explained my presence satis- 
factorily, but the gay colors and foreign trinkets marked me 
as a cavalier and an enemy. When he had finished, I assured 
him that I was sorry to cause him trouble, but if I had the 
same reasons to move me again, I would not change my way 
of appearing in the least particular. With this he left me, 
still red with wrath. 

As the evening sun went down behind the red horizon, I 
sauntered out once more onto the deck, this time not like a 
peacock in flaunting colors, but in a more substantial garb of 
subdued hue. There was the same suppressed excitement 
among the people and the same look of displeasure. 

A girl of eighteen of good form and fair face caught my 
attention, but one glance sufficed. Then a figure near the 
forecastle sent me forward on a tour of examination. I loitered 
around the deck until the color of the departing day had faded 
from the fringe of the cloud hanging low in the west, all the 
while hoping my lady would come forth. 

The captain was right in his anticipation of trouble. On 
the morrow as we were finishing our morning repast, there was 
a knock at the door and at the captain's bidding there entered 
a gray bearded and gray haired man, whom I had often seen 
around the deck from my alcove window. Back of him was 
the man I had seen in Leyden with the girl ; at his elbow was 
a small man of soldierly appearance ; then came Master Brad- 
ford, the only man whose name I knew. 

Clad in their clothes of gray, with black cloaks thrown back 
across their shoulders, and high Dutch hats, I was compelled 
to admit to myself that they were of goodly appearance. Cap- 
tain Jones was with me at the time, and I involuntarily con- 
trasted his red face with theirs. 

The spokesman was the gray haired, dignified man who 
first entered the cabin. From his voice I recognized him as the 
man who spoke to us the first night we came aboard, and 
whom Captain Jones called Governor Carver. There was no 
delay in coming to the object of their visit, for they had hardly 
arranged themselves facing us, when Master Carver addressing 

. i 



THE EMBARKATION ^i 

the captain said, "Captain Jones, was not this vessel hired to 
us for this voyage ?" 

"It was," was the captain's brief reply. 
"Is this stranger of us ?" 

"He is not," came back from the seaman. I pushed my 
foot against the captain's under the table, urging him to go 
on and explain my presence, but he was dull of wit and sat 
still. 

"Then we should like to know by what right he is on board 
this vessel !" exclaimed the governor. 

The captain turned red, looking at me without replying. 
Seeing my matters were drifting badly, I decided to take up 
my own defense. 

Facing the governor I said, "My good sirs, it falls on me to 
answer your last question, since Captain Jones will not. I 
am here as a guest of Captain Jones. So long as I do not 
consume your provisions, or fill the space which one of you 
could occupy, I take it that no harm has been done to you or 
yours." 

My forward speech I think rather took them by surprise^ 
for the governor turned to the tall man of Leyden asking^ 
"Elder Brewster, what say you?" 

In was in this manner I learned his name to be Brewster. 
The elder had thoughts of his own, for he said in response 
to the governor, "I should like to know why this stranger 
selected this vessel for a voyage to Virginia?" 

Captain Jones, who in truth did not know, shook his head 
and turned to me to answer. I realized the serious turn 
which the affair had taken and hesitated what reply to make. 
It was only for a moment. Addressing the elder I said, "You 
ask why I am here ; my answer is, in an encounter a man fell 
by my sword. The quarrel was neither of my seeking nor 
making." 

"Was it a fair exchange?" asked the little man of soldierly 
appearance quickly. 

"On my part it was," I replied. 

This rather aroused the curiosity of the man who broke in 
with, "And on your opponent's part?" 



52 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Instantly the scene of the man with the candle, who was 
endeavoring to blind me for the benefit of La Valle, came to 
my mind. I could not say there was a conspiracy, for I did 
not believe La Valle was such a coward. Though I hesitated 
somewhat, I finally answered, "The principal was fair, but his 
followers foul." 

As the little man did not continue his question, Governor 
Carver addressed him, "Captain Standish, are you satisfied?" 

The man addressed nodded his head as being content. I 
had hopes that the interview was coming to a satisfactory end 
for me, as the title "Captain" assured me that one of my in- 
quisitors was a soldier and understood the ethics of sword 
play. But my hopes were shattered for Master Bradford, 
whom I put down as one of those determined men who would 
have his own way or a good reason to the contrary, stepped 
forward and would know more. 

His manner nettled me as he asked, "Are you of the King's 
Church?" 

Not deigning to reply to such a question, he went on, "And 
of those people who disdainfully call us Separatists ?" 

Not being able to fathom the drift of his questions, I sat in 
silence. 

Master Bradford then said with great emphasis, "We are 
fleeing to Northern Virginia to free ourselves from persecu- 
tion. Those who are not with us must be against us." 

His manner stirring me, I replied sharply, "I am neither of 
you nor against you." 

Governor Carver who had been eyeing me closely during 
the interview took me somewhat back by turning to Captain 
Jones saying, "Captain, how far think you we are from the last 
end of England?" 

The captain did not fancy the question any more than I did 
and would have left it unanswered had he dared; he did the 
next best thing by adding fifty leagues to the real distance, 
replying, "About one hundred and fifty leagues." 

I turned to Captain Standish to see what comfort I could 
get from his countenance; but his face would not reveal what 
his tongue would conceal. What I did discover was a curious 



THE EMBARKATION 53 

look on his face, as if he was endeavoring to establish in his 
own mind where he had seen me before. He had only seen 
me by the uncertain rays of a flickering lantern after the en- 
counter in the alleyway in Plymouth at a time when his mind 
was greatly disturbed, so that I would have been greatly 
surprised if he recognized me now. He had my picture in his 
brain, however, though the interpretation of it was giving him 
trouble. His curiosity played me in good stead at this junc- 
ture, when affairs were going hard against me. Looking me 
squarely in the face he said, "Have I not seen you before?" 

Glad of the opening, I replied, "You have." 

There was a new light in his eyes as he said, "Where?" 

I was slow in replying, as I did not wish him to think that 
I would beg for his protection by reminding him of the assist- 
ance I had rendered him. Whilst I was meditating what 
answer to give, his quick wit had solved my identity, for he 
asked, "In Plymouth ?" 

I nodded my head in assent. 

"In the daytime?" The little soldier was like a dog on a 
scent so quickly did he follow my answers. 

I answered his last question in the negative. 

"After nightfall?" 

"It was in early evening," I said still refusing to divulge his 
obligation to me. 

"You were with another gentleman?" eagerly asked my 
inquisitor. 

When I told him I was, he gave me a knowing look, which 
assured me he at length placed me. 

The other members of the party stood watching me closely 
while Captain Standish conducted his examination, evidently 
wondering what connection his seeing me after night in the 
streets of Plymouth had with the present interview. As soon 
as the soldier had finished with me, plucking the governor by 
the sleeve, he motioned him aside. I was in hopes this di- 
version would upset the prosecution of the plan of returning 
me to English soil. I watched the two men closely as they 
stood in deep conversation — what was said I do not know, but 
shortly afterwards they came back, the governor saying they; 



54 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

wished to withdraw and consider the matter further. Before 
going out Captain Standish came over to me and gave me his 
hand, and without a word left the roundhouse. 

Captain Jones was nervous and fearful of the outcome of 
the interview. I had no doubts of which way I was going, and 
assured him confidently I would see the forests of Northern 
Virginia before I would the white cliffs of Cornwall. 

While I was on deck this same afternoon, Captain Standish 
came up to me and, with a kindly smile, told me that the 
matter had been dropped and I was at liberty to go where 
and when I pleased. Together we stood and talked in friendli- 
ness. Again I assured him I was going to Northern Virginia as 
an adventure and my presence on the vessel had no significance 
to the colonists. Parting in good will I felt I had won his 
confidence. I liked the way he parried and lunged with his 
sword in the encounter, and his good opinion was now supple- 
mented by a kindred spirit which one soldier feels toward an- 
other. 

The next day the wind changed to the west and before night 
rounded to the north, piling up the waters in green waves with 
foaming white caps. Wildly they flung themselves at the 
vessel thrusting it one way then another as though it were a 
bauble. The mountainlike waves seemed to take delight in 
casting the ship over on its side, and before it could relieve 
itself of its burden of waters, a second deluge would sweep 
across the deck. Buried beneath the great weight the vessel 
would stagger and tremble like a frightened thing, then its 
soul of oak would rise to the rescue, and pushing its way up- 
wards would shake itself free from the grip of the sea. 

There came a despondency over me in this waste of waters, 
which I can only liken to the spirit of winter, that creeps out 
of barren trees, the desolate earth, and the sighing of the 
winds through the pines. The ship, helpless and alone, was 
but a speck upon the savage sea. 

There was no going abroad in such a gale, as the ship with 
bare masts was blown before the wind. This storm lasted for 
several days, during which period I neither saw nor heard of 
the passengers, other than that many were lying in cold beds 



THE EMBARKATION 5S 

with the water dripping upon them from the deck above. All I 
could do was to sit in the chair in which I could only stay by 
holding on tightly. There I clung looking out across the 
angry seas, hoping each day that the blue rifts in the clouds 
would broaden and envelope the sky within their serene folds^ 
bringing quietness and rest. 

Many times I wondered how my lady fared, if the rolling of 
the ship brought her discomfort, and the wild nights were 
fearful to her. I inquired of Captain Jones and Mate Clark 
how the passengers did in such weather, but they knew little 
and cared less than pleased me. 

In time the winds blew themselves out, the crests of the 
waves changed from white to green, and the masts were once 
more clothed with sail. The ship soon steadied to an even 
keel, and one by one the pale and unhappy passengers came 
upon deck. Then a long hemp rope was fastened between the 
fore and mainmasts, while the women, children, and the men 
who were ailing, worked it up and down, thus encouraging 
their blood to run freely. 

I watched the women and children issue forth from the 

great cabin, to see if my lady came with them. Though 

there were many faces on deck I had never seen before, hers 

was not among them. In my anxiety I made bold to ask 

Captain Standish if any of the ladies were ill. He answered 

that there were several. With this information I had to be 

content and hoped that one in particular was not stricken 

grievously. When we had spent several quiet days and she did 

not appear, I began to believe that I had had a vision, seeing 

the Lady of Leyden in spectre. The colonists held aloof me 

except Captain Standish, whom I think took kindly to me, 

but I dared not inquire of him for my lady, since I did not know 

her name. 

Disturbed in mind I walked back and forth upon the deck, 
now and then mounting the quarter-deck which was the roof 
of the roundhouse, where I watched the men at the wheel. I 
was restless. Returning to the deck I happened on a girl of 
thirteen who was standing on her tiptoes endeavoring to look 
over the side. Coming up to her quietly, I picked her up so 



56 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

that she could see clearly. Looking around and seeing who it 
was she made an effort to escape, but I quieted her fear and 
assured her that I was not so bad as she thought. 

This little courtesy gained me the child's good will, so that 
when I let her down she did not flee. I asked her name. 

"Elizabeth Tilley," she replied quite confidently. 

"From London ?" 

"Nay Master, from Leyden, in Holland." 

"Then you are a little Dutch girl," I said in jest. 

"Mother is a Hollander but father comes from England." 
With this reply I decided not to push my friendliness too fast, 
so left her to seek her companions, who stood around in awe 
of little Elizabeth who dared to speak so boldly to a cavalier. 

The next day I wandered around impatiently awaiting either 
the lady in form or some word of her. Though I had a 
friendly talk and walk with Captain Standish and a chat with 
little Elizabeth, I was unable to secure information of the miss- 
ing maiden. 

On the morning of this second day of calm weather the en- 
tire Tilley family, including Father John, Mother Bridget, 
and the little Elizabeth, were on deck hovering over their earth 
box on which the family fire was blazing. Being before the 
day of ovens as we now have them, the only cooking done on 
board the vessel during the voyage was upon earth boxes 
lodged on the deck, on which the fire was built. On a calm 
morning such as this one, there was a half score of these boxes 
in use, so that the deck looked like a gypsy camp with the 
fires blazing merrily. 

Fire- wood was stored away in the hold and was almost as 
necesssary as water on such a voyage as this colonist ship was 
undertaking. In the quiet days the cooking was done for the 
stormy weather when the decks were buried with water. At 
such times they lived upon a cold diet of what was in the iron 
pot ready for use, with Holland cheese, butter, hard biscuits, 
and a raw onion or a turnip as a relish. Strong waters such 
as gin, aqua vitae or brandy were given in small quantities 
while beer was to be had commonly but always within bounds. 

By this time I had little Elizabeth tamed so that she would 



THE EMBARKATION 57 

not fly from me. Her mother, who was a stout Dutch woman, 
having no scruples about conversing with a cavaHer, gave little 
heed to our friendship. The child greeted me with a smile as 
I stopped at the family earth box, addressing the father in a 
genteel manner so that he could not do else than return me a 
civil answer. With this greeting I decided if possible to learn 
from this family who and where the maiden was. 

Turning upon little Elizabeth as my source of information, 
I soon had her looking over the side of the vessel at several 
herring hogs. Exhausting my knowledge of sea fish quickly, 
and fearing interruption, or that the little maiden would leave 
me, I asked, "Who are your English companions?" 

Looking up into my face with a child's curiosity she an- 
swered, "Mary Chilton." 

As she hesitated I urged her to go on. 

"Constance Hopkins," she was watching me closely. 

I shook my head. 

"And Priscilla Mullins." 

"Priscilla Mullins," I repeated, "Pray ! who is she?" 

"A merchant's daughter from London." 

"Are these all ?" I asked. 

"With the exception of two little girls, Damoris Hopkins 
and Ellen More." 

My heart sank within me, as it was evident she belonged to 
another. "Are you sure there are no other maidens aboard ?" 
I asked rather hopelessly. 

"Oh, yes," was the prompt reply, "those were only the Eng- 
lish girls from London." 

"And the others ?" I asked expectantly. 

"They came from Ley den." 

By this time I was nervous and impatient and I fear a 
trifle rough, as I commanded her to name the Leyden maidens 
quickly. 

"Desire Minter," she began but I shook my head. Why I 
do not know, but I felt that the name did not fit the beauty. 

"Mistress Carver's waiting-maid," she went on and then 
hesitated. 

"Is that all?" I asked gruffly. 



58 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Remember and Mary Allerton, and myself," she faltered. 

Without stopping to bid my little gossip adieu, I walked 
abruptly away repeating, "Mistress Carver's waiting-maid," 
"Mistress Carver's waiting-maid." 

As I walked in the air to cool my fevered brain, I could not 
help but think this was a strange cargo of people, where 
beauty and dignity belonged to serving-maids. 



THE STORM AT SEA 

AS I came upon the deck the next morning there was a great 
./jLcalm upon the water, the restlessness of the sea alone giv- 
ing motion to the ship. The cold winds had given away to a 
southern air of enticing softness. Though in the midst of the 
ocean it was easy to distinguish the September notes of the 
sky, a dull haze and misty horizon. On land one is wont to 
say, these come from vapors given off by the drying earth ; but 
upon the waters, one must admit that they are the signs of the 
season stamped upon nature by the infinite artist, whose color- 
ings are eternal. 

Off in the sea the sun came up red with glowing warmth, 
gently inviting those who were sick and uncomfortable to 
come up on deck. I am feign to say I had lost interest in 
these people. Yesterday I had had a vision of my noble lady ; 
to-day she had turned into a serving-maid. Unheeding of those 
who came and went I walked forward and climbed upon the 
forecastle, careless of their doings. 

There was a half score of sailors upon the yard spreading 
the sails to catch what wind was blowing. I had turned to 
watch those on the mizzenmast, when I saw three men coming 
out of the cabin bearing a muffled figure in a great chair. 

The men bore their patient across the deck finding a shel- 
tered spot close to the mainmast. This much I saw with indiff- 
erence and turning to Captain Jones I asked, "Captain, how 
soon will we reach Virginia?" 

'"Northern Virginia, Master Beaumont, is a long ways off. 
England is much nearer. Are you in haste to reach land ?" 

"In a greater haste than I was a few days since." 

"Indeed !" exclaimed the captain with curiosity. 

I did not answer him but went forward where I could see the 
water boiling and bubbling under the oaken keel. Tiring of 
this I came down on deck. As I sauntered past the mainmast, 

59 



6o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

I saw Elder Brewster hovering around the invalid in the chair, 
shutting off my view of her. Through sheer curiosity, I turned 
and retraced my steps, that I might see what manner of per- 
son she was. This time I caught a glance of a pale face, of 
brown hair bound tightly across white temples, of kindly eyes ; 
menial though she was I was compelled to admit the waiting- 
maid was beautiful even in her distress. 

In the cool of the evening of this September day, the men 
bore the serving-maid in Elder Brewster's chair, back to the 
great cabin. I caught a fleeting glance of her face ; I saw the 
life, which the ocean winds bear in their flight across the 
waters, had left its glow upon her cheeks. 

I felt the great spirit upon the sea as I looked into the fare- 
well colors of the setting sun on this day of calmness. I was 
moved to confess to this pillar of fire my disappointment over 
the conversion of my lady into a humble waiting-maid. Per- 
haps it was witless for me to burden the Infinite with such 
simple matter, but I was in my youth and the slipping away of 
an ideal from my fancy was indeed a grave matter. As far as 
I was concerned the Lady of Leyden was no more. 

The winds and the sea were in a gentle mood for several 
days ; with every sail drawing taut under a moderate breeze, the 
ship keeling over ran before it, until the tired colonists began 
to think that an ocean voyage after all was not unpleasant. 

I spent most of my time upon the quarter-deck away from 
the colonists who were busy cooking. Captain Jones was in 
good spirits as he saw an early landing and a quick return to 
England. I was in the same happy mood and was glad I had 
been so obstinate against the earl in my desire to go on this 
adventure. 

But these pleasant days came to an end. A dense mist 
settled down so that the captain could not see the sun to take 
readings. Then for days the wind and ocean assailed us from 
every quarter. Under bare poles the ship was driven before 
the tempest until Captain Jones lost his reckoning completely, 
and sat sullenly in the roundhouse. 

When the waves were at the highest and the ship was being 
tossed like a cockle-shell, I asked the captain if he had been in 



,THE STORM AT SEA 6i 

the colonist's quarters, if so how they fared. He informed me 
at once that the vessel had been hired for the voyage ; his sole 
business was to sail across to Virginia and back again as quick- 
ly as possible ; adding with an oath that unless the foul weather 
ceased shortly the ship would bring up on the coast of Florida 
among the Spaniards instead of Virginia. 

Pressing him further, he said he had nothing to do with what 
the colonists ate, drank, or how they lived on board the ship. 
He infomied me, however, that before leaving London the 
great cabin had been made over into a number of small rooms 
in which the women and children lived, while the men found 
quarters in the forecastle or between the low decks. He was 
of the opinion that no vessel had ever crossed the Atlantic 
with so many uncomfortable people. 

Later in the day, as I was sitting in the alcove holding my 
chair to prevent being hurled across the floor, I saw a great 
wall of green water roll over the starboard bow and with a 
crushing weight fall upon the deck. The vessel settled rapidly. 
Mate Clark caught his breath, while I turned to him, feeling 
that our end had come. 

"We are sinking!" I shouted. 
"Not yet," answered the mate. 
"Think you it will outlive the tempest?" 
"We will soon know," he replied. With a roll the ship 
lifted heavily and like a dipper emptied the water from the 
deck. As the vessel lay on its side I held my breath expect- 
ing every moment that it would go on over, but with a strug- 
gle it finally righted. 

Mate Clark, as soon as he could, made his way into the hold. 
Between decks he came upon a deck-beam cracked and bent, 
threatening to give way. Without revealing his discovery and 
impending danger, he hastened back to the roundhouse. From 
his face I knew there was something wrong. Seeing Captain 
Jones was not in, he hurriedly left the cabin. 

Shortly I heard the boatswain's whistle calling men to 
quarters. Fearing the worst I made way to the door, deter- 
mined to free myself from the wreckage of the roundhouse in 
case the vessel went down. 



62 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Under the protection of the forecastle I saw Mate Clark, 
Captain Jones, and Mate Coppin in conference. Master Clark 
was pointing to the deck and I could see was explaining some- 
thing to his superior officer. 

As they came in I heard Captain Jones shout, "What say 
you Clark?" 

"She will never stand the weight of another wave like the 
last one," he replied. \ 

"You say the deck-beam is broken ?" 

"In twain." 

With great agitation the captain exclaimed, "Then the deck 
is liable to be stove in, breaking her in two." 

"Our only hope is to head into the sea," answered the mate. 

I could only think of the women and children hopelessly 
struggling amidst the waves and pitied them. Though I was 
alarmed I did not have personal fear of my safety. I knew 
my end was certain were I once thrust into the sea and awaited 
my fate stoically. 

There was little consolation to be had from the captain or his 
associates, who now went below to make a more thorough ex- 
amination of the broken beam. They came back shortly, bring- 
ing with them the ship's carpenter. The situation seemed more 
hopeful when the carpenter assured the captain that the vessel 
would not go to pieces providing the storm abated. This was 
an uncertain promise, with no sign of a break in the tempest. 

All day the wheelmen kept the vessel headed into the sea, 
nursing it along to keep the weight of water off the broken 
beam. When night came on Mate Clark and Captain Jones 
stood watch. I sat in the alcove chair ready to render what- 
assistance lay within my power, which would be but a trifle in 
the face of the treacherous sea. 

The next day the winds and waves moderated, increasing 
our hopes of safety. Another night and day of more or less 
anxiety and the sea once more took on its peaceful mien. The 
sorry colonists came upon deck, disconsolate and dejected. The 
family pots had been emptied several days, so that they had 
been living upon a diet of hard bread and beer, making them 
low in body and spirit. With the going down of the sea the 



THE STORM AT SEA 63 

colonists noticed the sailors were not so cheerful ; furthermore 
the ship was not under full sail. Then the whispering of the 
seamen concerning the mishap got abroad. 

The first we knew of this was when Governor Carver and 
Masters Brewster, Bradford, and Edward Winslow came filing 
into the roundhouse. Captain Jones and I were sitting over 
a glass of wine at the time, unsuspecting the coming of the 
visitors. Captain Jones surmised what was in the air as soon 
as he saw their grave faces. 

Governor Carver acted as spokesman as usual, saying, "Cap- 
tain Jones, it has come to us, that the ship has met with a mis- 
hap." 

At first the captain hesitated as if he was uncertain whether 
to admit the trouble or not, but finally making up his mind 
to speak truthfully replied, "Governor Carver, it is true the 
ship is unseaworthy." 

"Unseaworthy!" exclaimed the governor in astonishment. 

"I am fearful." 

Then Master Bradford spoke up, "Captain, what advise you ?" 

The captain again faltered, undecided whether to play his 
part further or announce his thoughts at once. I saw him set 
his heavy jaws together and to my great surprise he exclaimed, 
"Return to England !" 

The colonist's faces became grave as they heard this verdict. 
Master Bradford broke the silence by saying, "All of our sav- 
ings are in this voyage, we dare not turn back." 

This argument did not appeal to the captain who replied, 
"Once in an English port the broken beam can be replaced in 
any shipyard, but in a wilderness we can not make the repairs." 

It was evident to me now why the captain had not made 
known the danger before. He was awaiting an opportune 
time, when he would reveal the broken beam, then turn back 
under stress of sheer necessity. The colonists, seeing that their 
plans were in jeopardy, departed to consult among themselves. 

In the afternoon the leaders again came back to talk with 
Captain Jones and his mates. The colonists were determined 
to go while the captain insisted on turning back. 

During the night the governor and his assistants had had 



64 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

various conferences with their associates upon England or 
Virginia, so that they came into the roundhouse the next 
morning with their heads set for the new country. 

Master Edward Winslow acted as spokesman, saying as he 
opened the conference, "Captain Jones, we have come too far 
and endured too much to give up this voyage. If we return 
to England, the London merchants will refuse to supply us 
with provisions for another voyage. As to ourselves all we 
have is in this vessel. Come what will, we must push forward 
or perish in the attempt." 

Captain Jones was not willing to give up his contention but 
replied hotly, "Are you shipwrights? Can you repair this 
ship in mid-ocean ?" 

The colonists not answering the captain went on, "Can you 
pick a seasoned timber from the wilderness? True, when you 
reach the shore you will be content ; but as for me and my men, 
we must still make our way back across the sea." 

As the captain urged his point, I saw the determined look on 
the faces of the men turn to one of doubt. In justice to the 
captain and his sailors, they began to hesitate. At this junc- 
ture when the fate of the voyage hung in the balance, the door 
opened and the ship's carpenter entered. Master Bradford 
who was still seeking a way out of the difficulty turned to the 
carpenter and said, "Master Carpenter, what say you, can the 
beam be mended?" 

"Not in mid-ocean," was the prompt reply. 

Master Bradford not to be denied persisted, "Can you hold 
it together for a time ?" 

"Surely, if the ends of the beam could be forced together, 
it would be as good as new." 

Though the colonists felt the danger of the seamen, still 
they were not willing to abandon their enterprise, until all 
means of making the repair had been exhausted. The car- 
penter's talk encouraged them somewhat ; so they again excused 
themselves with the destination still unsettled. 

Governor Carver and his associates were gone but a short 
time, when I was astonished at seeing him enter the round- 
house alone, I endeavored to read from his countenance 



THE STORM AT SEA 65 

whether he was the bearer of good or ill news, but his face 
did not reveal his message. By this time the captain was im- 
patient at the willfulness of his passengers, considering his 
voyage back to England was being delayed by their stubbomess. 

Without waiting for the governor to speak he asked, "Well ! 
Are you now ready to turn back, or do you wish me to take 
this ship to Virginia and leave it there ?" 

"Not so, Captain Jones," replied the dignified old man. 

"Then let me hasten toward England and safety. Two 
days we have been talking, now. Master Carver, I propose to 
bring this matter to an end." The captain pushed his chair 
back from the table and started to arise, to go forth to give 
the command that would have made an end to the voyage. 
The colonist put forth his hand and stopped him. With a 
steady voice he said, "Not so fast. Captain Jones. We have 
struck upon a plan that will carry the ship safely to the end of 
the voyage." 

He spoke so confidently that Captain Jones did not rise. I 
was all impatience to hear how the marvel was to be worked 
upon the broken backed ship, and moved forward on my chair 
in my anxiety to catch the speaker's plan. 

Calmly he spoke, "Francis Eaton, a carpenter of our Leyden 
Company, hath a great jack-screw amongst his tools. He now 
suggests that the broken beam be forced back in position and 
held by stout props, thus making the ship whole as before." 

Master Carver, having delivered his message, stood waiting 
lOr the captain's reply. The mariner having determined to go 
back to England was disturbed what answer to make and sat 
pulling his finger joints like a schoolboy. As soon as he 
could get his brain to work he said obstinately, "Master Car- 
ver, I am fearful of your method of mending the beam. To 
landsmen it may seem right enough to patch up a house, but 
holding a vessel together is entirely another matter." 

"Holding a vessel up, Master Jones," suggested the colonist. 

"Nay, together," insisted the belligerent Jones, "further- 
more. Master Carver my first duty is to the owners of the 
vessel, and not to you who hired it." With this the captain 
hastily rose to his feet. 



66 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Master Carver, dignified and patient, again held forth his 
hand bidding the captain hear him out. Looking the mas- 
ter of the ship straight in the eye he very determinedly said, 
"Captain Jones, it is no intention of ours to have you risk 
unnecessarily the safety of your ship and your men's lives ; an 
hour ago we had about decided to accept your plan of return- 
ing to England, but now after duly considering the case we 
think the vessel can be made whole." Without another word 
Master Carver turned and left us. 

My tongue coming to me first, I said, "Captain, ^'^ ' ' k we 
will go to Virginia." 

Rather decently he replied, "I fear it is too true." 

I knew full well from the moment the old Separatist had 
issued his ultimatum, that we would see the wilderness of 
America before we would England. Captain Jones might 
bluster and fume at his sailors, but when he matched himself 
with these silent willful men, he was hopelessly beaten. 

I could not help but admire the Separatists, for having made 
up their minds at one time to return in order to protect Cap- 
tain Jones and his crew, thus bidding farewell to their hopes 
and prospects in the new world. I am content to believe that 
it was the jack-screw that sent them on their way; but for 
that tool they would not have reached that part of Virginia, 
which Captain John Smith had already called New England. 

All things came to pass as Master Carver stated in his inter- 
view with Captain Jones. Francis Eaton, the carpenter, pulled 
his jack-screw out of the hold. With a few turns of the screw 
the broken ends of the beam were forced into position, two 
strong timbers acted as props to hold it in place, and the ship 
was once more sound, and on her way to Virginia as Master 
Carver had prophesied. If it lay in my power to act as 
heralder and design a coat of arms for this new colony, I 
should emblazon a jack-screw in the center, making the other 
quarters confonii to it. 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 

THE sailors were rough and hardy men, with the winds 
of the sea blown into their faces, also much viciousness 
of the land. To control such a crew, required a captain who 
was mostly pirate, flavored with Christian instincts. For the 
most part the seamen sailed unknown seas, and explored lands 
where there was no law, except what the master made, de- 
clared, and enforced. These laws changed to suit the con- 
venience of each master, so what was proper on one voyage 
would be wrong on another. The result was, that the only 
rights a sailor had were the ones he fought for; thus mutiny 
existed in a mild form on nearly every vessel, whether at home 
or abroad. 

Captain Jones was one of the sort who thought a command 
should be promptly followed by a kick well located and sound- 
ly given. His crew quarreled, fought, and swore on the least 
provocation, took the cuffs of the captain with a growl and 
went about their tasks. So long as they were on the sea the 
sailors were slaves driven by the master under the threats 
of the use of a belaying pin or a cat-o-nine-tail, the hissing 
of which was familiar to everyone of the scarred faced crew. 

One of the seamen, a brutal fellow, took particular delight 
in taunting the Separatists, telling them that he hoped to have 
the pleasure of throwing them into the sea, when he would 
make merry with their provisions and live in plenty. Others 
of the crew did likewise, casting slurs and contemptuous re- 
marks upon the women and children. 

As I was walking on deck one day, the waiting-maid, who 
was now well recovered, was quietly seated at her sewing. 
One of the sailors without cause, began abusing her with foul 
language. For a moment she sat stunned by the assault, then 
looked helplessly towards me. I was aflame in a moment and 
rushed to her rescue. 

67 



68 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The sailor hearing me, turned. I rushed at him, striking 
him a glancing blow on the neck. Giving him no time to 
think, I seized him by the throat forcing him backwards across 
the bulwark in spite of his struggles until we were both more 
than half overboard. 

Though the seaman struggled to release himself, I held him 
so firmly he could not break away. I made the young villain 
promise he would never again speak insultingly to any of the 
women or children. He went off growling, while I turned to 
assure the waiting-maid that she would be bothered no more. 

She looked up into my face with a smile of confidence, 
which made me glad to be her champion. I stammered out 
something, while she in a voice of gentleness thanked me. 
Though I was in her presence but a moment, her spirit, as 
shown through her eyes, was not that of a lowly character. 
During my contest with the sailor, she had dropped her ball 
of linen, which now lay across my pathway. 

Unconscious of the thread I started back to the cabin when I 
heard her give a little cry, at the same time calling, "Oh! 
please, please, sir!" 

I turned around to see a long line of white thread following 
after me along the deck. Hastily disengaging my foot, I 
stooped over, picked up the ball and began rolling it up. 

When I came to her, she very demurely said, "Your pardon, 
but I could not speak your name." 

"Francis Beaumont," I replied. Then with surpassing im- 
pudence I added, "Pray what is your name ?" 

"Lora Brewster," she replied looking down at her needle 
work. 

"Lora Brewster!" I repeated in astonishment. 

"Lora Brewster, daughter of Elder William Brewster, of 
the Church of Leyden," she said quite proudly. 

Then like a big ninny, I exclaimed, "And you are not Mis- 
tress Carver's waiting-maid?" 

She looked at me until my cheeks turned red, quietly re- 
marking, "Master Beaumont, why such a question ?" 

I made no sensible answer, excusing myself as best I could, 
I hurried back to the roundhouse. 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 69 

Fortunately no one was in the cabin to see my confusion. 
Once settled in my chair in the alcove, I began repeating her 
name/Xora Brewster, Lora Brewster." Not gaining relief 
from this diversion, I fell to comparing this simple maiden 
with the other grand ladies of my acquaintance. 

The vision of Lady Arabella Stuart still dwelt in my mind. 
I could see her arrayed in her silks and satins, her well round- 
ed arms coming forth from short ruffled sleeves, the jeweled 
girdle around her waist, and even the flowers at her shoulder. 
Within her flaxen locks she usually wore a circlet of gold, 
while her neck was caressed by folds of delicate lace. As I 
remembered her, she was beautiful and, with her winning ways, 
was a delight to those who knew her. Many times I had 
danced with Lady Arabella, exchanged gossip, and was charm- 
ed by the play of her soft seductive eyes. Of noble birth, 
pure character, wholesome spirit, these and many other quali- 
ties that draw men to the feet of charming womanhood, be- 
longed and dwelt in my vision of Lady Arabella. Going to the 
window where I could see the maiden still at her work, I asked 
myself how she, in her dress of coarse cloth, a simple white 
kerchief at her throat, without color to decorate her, except the 
flush of red in her cheek, compared with Lady Arabella. 

As I saw the maiden in her simplicity, I confess that she did 
not compare with Lady Arabella in her silks and fashions. So 
far I could go with confidence, then confusion began for I 
was compelled to admit that the sight of this maiden enlisted 
in me an interest which the Lady Arabella in all her glory 
failed to arouse. 

About this time the weather turned cold, the winds blowing 
chill out of the north. As there were no arrangements for 
heating the ship, the colonists took to their beds to keep warm. 
For this reason ordinarily the Virginia colonists' ships made 
their voyages in the heat of summer. 

In the roundhouse and great cabin, perched as they were 
high above the water, their occupants suffered from the cold 
alone, but below decks the colonists were not only cold but 
wet as well. The cold became so intense that they did not 
think of removing their clothes, but would kick off their 



70 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

heavy shoes and, wrapping themselves in their coarse sleeping- 
rugs, pray for an early landing. 

It behooves me to say that though every effort had been 
made to secure sufficient food for the voyage, some of the 
supplies were running short. The provisions were so ordered 
as to divide the seven days of the week into four fish days 
and three flesh days, the colonists being divided into messes, 
with four persons to each mess. To every mess of four per- 
sons on flesh days were allotted two pieces of salted beef 
weighing about three and a quarter pounds, four pounds hard 
ship-bread, about a quart of peas, four gallons of beer, with 
vinegar and mustard in small proportions. There were four 
fish days to provide for, when were issued two pieces of salt 
cod, four pounds of hard bread, three-quarters of a pound of 
cheese, with four gallons of beer, and a gallon of oatmeal. 

Butter was scarce before the ship was half way over, as the 
colonists were compelled to sell much of their Dutch butter to 
pay their debts in Southampton before they could leave that 
port. It is only fair to the Separatists to observe, that be- 
cause they would not sign an unfair contract, which Master 
Weston brought from the London adventurers who were sup- 
plying the money to the colonists to make the voyage, he, 
Master Weston, refused to advance the necessary money to 
pay the debts. Though they did not have arms, nor extra 
leather soles for their shoes, they sold this food rather than 
submit to an injustice or leave England with debts unpaid. 
So it came about that their provisions began to ebb low, caus- 
ing them to cast about for the future, ere they came in sight 
of the wilderness. 

Being of a delicate tooth for sweets, I laid in my stores 
conserves of ginger, prunes, raisins, and white bread known as 
Spanish rusk. Captain Jones, at meal-time one day, happened 
to drop a word as to the shortage of butter and lack of dain- 
ties amongst his passengers, causing me to conceive at once 
that the maiden was starving whilst plenty burdened our 
table. 

My conscience, quickening under this spur, I set about to 
provide for her wants. The lazarette where the provisions 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 71 

were kept was immediately beneath the forward cabin. The 
suppHes belonging to the vessel were separate from the colo- 
nists', and were under control of Mate Clark, who kept an 
active eye and firm hand upon them. Under other conditions 
I would not have hesitated to have asked him for a bundle of 
my ginger or a package of raisins, or a small bucket of 
butter, as they were my own, and at my disposal. I could not 
tell the seaman, however, that I was going to make a present to 
a maiden colonist for fear that he would misunderstand my 
motive. 

Perhaps it was strange that a nobleman should look with 
favor upon this fair commoner. The ship was small so that 
I could not help but come in daily contact with her. Youth 
and beauty in distress appeals to the chivalry in all mankind. 
My exuberant youth put aside social differences, so that I went 
about securing supplies for Mistress Lora, whom I fancied was 
in need of assistance. 

Finding Mate Clark forward I requested him to send a few 
supplies up to me. Though I could see he was somewhat 
puzzled, he made no further questioning but went himself to 
see that the viands were safely delivered. 

Within an hour the chest of supplies was alongside of my 
other ones, with the bolts released, so that all I had to do was 
to throw the cover back to see its contents. Having the 
sweets in hand, I was confronted with getting them into the 
maiden's possession. Finding a piece of new sail cloth I laid 
within it carefully bunches of raisins, citron with the sweet of 
the melon coming from it in little crystals of sugar, then a 
conserve of ginger in a little wooden cask, a bag of Spanish 
rusk of white flour, and a few pieces of scented bark of cin- 
namon, making the package one which any lady of the court 
would have been delighted to receive. 

First I tied the package around with many yards of ribbon, 
giving it a delicacy of appearance from without, as it was 
dainty within. This pleased my fancy greatly until it occurred 
to me, as soon as she saw the ribbon, she would know the 
package came from me. Tearing the gaudy stuff off I found 
a strong piece of sailing twine which I bound around time and 



72 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

time again. With a quill I wrote her name on the outside of 
the package. 

The problem of transporting it now confronted me. The 
simplest way was to take it myself to the great cabin and re- 
quest that the bundle be given to her. While my resolution 
was sufficient, I questioned whether the delicacies would get 
farther. That the Separatist elder would permit his daughter 
to receive dainties from the hand of his enemy I was very 
much in doubt; so that how to insure the delivery and grant 
to her the comforts that were contained in the package, was 
now uppermost in my mind. I felt it was necessary to get it 
directly into the maiden's hands; she could then choose her 
own way of disposing of it. 

Among the lads of the Separatists I had seen one of ten, 
who was particularly active and had found favor with one of 
the sailors. I had seen this boy go to and from the great cabin. 
Happening to meet the seaman, I explained to him he was to 
deliver the package to the lad. The time was to be at sun- 
down. Being rough weather few of the colonists were on 
deck when I brought the bundle out and stowed it away back of 
one of the boats for delivery. Fortune was with me, for 
shortly I saw the sailor hand the boy the package, who disap- 
peared with it into the great cabin. 

Though the next day broke cold and stormy, I was up early 
with a warmth of feeling which comes to one after having per- 
formed a good deed. My fancy was set upon the maiden's 
pleasure as she saw the citron, tasted the raisins and the cin- 
namon. Then too, the package bore a silent message. Though 
I had concealed myself in the giving, still I wished she might 
guess me as her thoughtful admirer. With these fancies I 
made my way across to the little alcove. 

Abroad was the same scene of green waves tipped with white, 
chasing after us that I had seen, until I was weary of it. Now 
and then a roller would break over the deck, making the scup- 
pers run full. I looked up into the clouds, at the swaying 
masts, and then upon the water soaked decks. Forward were 
the hooklike anchors lashed tightly. The ropes of the rigging 
were flying like so many ribbons from the cross-arms. On 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 73 

deck I saw something loose roll back and forth with each lurch 
of the ship. 

While I was watching a great wave seized the cockle ship, 
throwing it over on its side, hurling the loosened object against 
the mast. Shaking itself free from the deluge the vessel rolled 
back throwing the water from the deck. Bobbing along the 
top of the sea, as if it was thrown from the vessel, was the 
package, apparently doomed to go by the board, when for some 
reason its flight was broken. As the ship righted, it hung in 
mid-air on the end of a spike. There was something familiar 
about it, which caused me to look a second time. Then to 

I make sure, I hastened as fast as the rocking ship would permit 
to the deck. Biding my time I made my way across the 
slippery deck, there hanging to the side of the vessel, unshapely 
and besotted, were my beloved dainties. The cask of conserves 
of ginger having broken, the brown syrup was oozing out 
making it a sickening mass. Angrily picking the hateful thing 
from its fastening, I threw it overboard. 

In view of my rebuff, I felt that I must abandon the maiden 
to other destiny. The Separatists' pride was too forbidding for 
me to overcome and carried a sting, which I, as a king's man 
could not endure. Even though I had desired to make court 
to the sulky maiden, I could not have done so, as the weather 
now came freezing out of the north driving everyone from the 
deck, except the seamen, and they tarried only long enough to 
do their commands. I was content to sit in the roundhouse 
wishing heartily for the time of landing, so that I could plunge 
into the forests, see the wild men and animals, then return to 
England. 

Among the young men of the colonists was one, John Alden, 
a cooper by trade, who had been picked up from the docks 
while the ship lay at Southampton. He was not one of the com- 
pany as yet, but came on the voyage under a year's agreement. 
Presumably he was brought with an eye of meeting the require- 
ments of an ancient law. As there was a dearth of good 
material or men to make hogshead staves in England, it was 
declared by law that a bond should be given for the return of 
the kegs or staves of like number sent out of the country. The 



74 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Separatists preferring to return staves rather than the barrels, 
this youth of twenty-one was brought along the last moment 
to shrive boards. 

While I was sitting disconsolate in my alcove this John 
Alden and another youth by the name of John Rowland, who 
was a servant of Master Carver, were coming up from between 
decks. As young Rowland reached the top of the hatch, the 
ship lurched into a great wave, sending him across the deck 
headlong into the sea. Alden gave the alarm. 
^^ Hearing this cry I ran to the door. An unexpected sight 
greeted me for off the starboard side, I saw the head of a man 
bobbing up and down in the waves, following hard after the 
vessel. As Rowland went overboard he seized a topsail hal- 
yard that was dragging in the sea. This he was still holding 
onto, though at times he was buried fathoms deep. Captain 
Jones hearing the outcry came running aft, shouting to the 
wheelman to head the ship into the sea, so that the man was 
drawn alongside. Then with a boat hook young Rowland 
was fished from the water and thrown sprawling on deck, 
still holding tightly onto the halyard that had miraculously 
saved his life. 

During this excitement the maiden came on deck. I could 
see she was not suffering from sickness for the glow of health 
was in her cheeks. I think she would have greeted me with a 
smile, but my looks crushed it on her lips. Then she endeav- 
ored to come close enough to speak, but I would not permit it. 
She saw this and with a little grip of her lips turned and 
walked away. 

In the afternoon of the same day, Wednesday, the eighteenth 
of November, I saw the first signs of land. As I was watch- 
ing the waves dashing over the side of the ship a branch of 
a pine tree floated swiftly by. I said nothing, but waited for 
further signs. Shortly a piece of timber coming into view, 
I pointed it out to the captain. Re was all eyes at once and 
hailed the floating thing as the first harbinger of Virginia. 
He observed that we were now eighty-four days out of Ply- 
mouth, and it was high time that we made landfall. 

From the sun's readings, Captain Jones said that we had 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 75 

been driven north of our course, which was below the mouth of 
Hudson's River. So that he could not tell just what the land 
fall would be. There were only crude maps of shore lines 
so he must rely entirely upon himself and his lead to feel his 
way through the unknown waters. As soon as he saw the 
floating piece he started the lead going, but failed to make 
bottom. Captain Jones, in his afternoon reading, again de- 
clared that the ship was far north of its destination, but held 
straight on, feeling that he could course along the shore to his 
destination. 

Master Clark having been to this new country, I consulted 
him as to when we would see land. Pointing ahead to a dark 
haze on the horizon, he said the best indication of the approach 
of land were the clouds. He averred that the hills and valleys 
were sheltered by a sky all their own, while the waters had 
their distinctive clouds, furthermore while the vapors of dry 
land would hover over the sea, those of the water were so 
delicate as not to float over any other substance than their own. 

During the night I heard the seamen heaving the lead. It 
was the same cry of so many fathoms and no bottom, until 
I became weary and went to sleep, with the droning call of the 
men sounding in my ears. When I awoke the sun was stream- 
ing through the alcove window. I lay expecting to hear the 
call of the leadmen, but there was only the wash of the sea as it 
lapped against the hull. Springing from my rugs, I hastened 
to the alcove ; but all I could see was a haze along the western 
horizon, which I had not noticed before. 

This prospect of an early release from the narrow bounds of 
the vessel was most pleasing. I got out my musket, examined 
its flint and steel, soiling my clothes with a greasy rag in an 
endeavor to oil the gun barrel. My cask of powder, pouch of 
bullets, and sheet of lead, I sought out so as to lose no time in 
starting the slaughter of birds and animals in this strange 
country. I was so filled with the huntsman's fever I could 
hardly wait for the first cry of "land." Captain Jones, how- 
ever, persuaded me to postpone my activities until we came in 
sight of the coast, fearing my enthusiasm might turn into 
yapor. 



76 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Rather indignant at the captain's remark, I left the round- 
house for the deck. There the colonists big and little were 
lined up along the side of the ship, looking intently at the dis- 
tant horizon. They were facing the new world, with their 
backs turned to the old. I did not like this abandonment of 
England, so I took my stand on the sea-side and looked toward 
my native land wondering what the earl was doing, and if 
Lady Arabella fancied I had run away with her diamond shoe 
rose. Tiring of this musing I came and stood with the Sepa- 
ratists. Mistress Lora was abroad this morning, straining her 
eyes with the others to catch the first glimpse of the promised 
land. The more I thought over our last silent meeting, the 
more conscience-smitten I became. I endeavored to approach- 
her, but the high spirited maiden would not permit me. 

All day the colonists hovered on deck. Anxiously they 
watched. Silently they stood, looking toward the west. Noon- 
time passed, there were no thoughts of leaving the deck even 
for a bit of bread. Now and then an anxious watcher pointed 
into the distant haze, sure that he saw the shores of the new 
world. So they stood in excitement unabated, looking, wish- 
ing, hoping, praying as the sun went down. Braving the cold 
winds the most courageous lingered until the curtains of night 
closed around them. Silently they turned towards the cabin 
hoping that tomorrow would bring them safely ashore. 

In the early hours of the night I stood watch with the wheel- 
man, hoping I might see lights on land, such as greeted the 
navigator Columbus the night before his discovery of this new 
country. Master Clark was at the wheel. Captain Jones was 
forward with the men casting the lead. Every officer of the 
ship was up and alert. All their seamanship was called in play 
as the ship came out of the deep sea and felt its way toward 
this unknown coast. 

Master Clark and I had just exchanged a few words on the 
prospect of seeing land in the morning, when we heard the call 
of the man in the stays, "One hundred twenty fathoms, land." 
We listened breathlessly and then the leadman called out, 
"Sand." "Sand bottom at one hundred and twenty fathoms," 
exclaimed Master Clark. 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 77 

Then we listened and shortly there came back the call of the 
seamen, "One hundred fathoms." 

"Shoaling fast, Master Beaumont." 

Captain Jones who was forward had another mind and held 
on until "Eighty fathoms" came from the leadsman. Then 
shouting his orders he commanded sails to be reefed close 
down sufficient to keep the ship in her head-way. This was 
hardly done when I was astonished at the cry of "One hun- 
dred fathoms." 

The mate exclaimed, "We have passed over the first shoal, 
land is not far away." 

Shortly Captain Jones came back to the wheel saying, 
"Clark, what think you, had we better lay to until morning?" 

Master Clark turned his head and listened. Off in the dis- 
tance I could hear deep muffled rumbling. The captain caught 
the same sound exclaiming, "Surf!" Mate Clark whirled the 
wheel and the ship rounded to, setting her prow towards the 
open sea. 

Master Carver, Captain Standish, Elder Brewster, and others 
of the colonists unable to sleep were walking uneasily around 
the deck. I could see them shuffling about like phantoms in the 
dim light anxiously listening until they too caught the sound of 
the sea beating upon the sands. I saw them kneel upon the 
wet deck, then like shadows disappear into the cabin to catch a 
few hours' sleep ere they began life in the wilderness. 

"Master Beaumont," exclaimed Clark, "you are suffering 
needlessly. We shall stand off shore until morning." With 
this advice I went into the roundhouse and to bed. 

With the coming of the first rays of light I crawled out from 
my warm sleeping-rugs, and hurried out on the cold deck, to 
find Master Carver and his associates before me. They were 
walking back and forth stopping now and then to anxiously 
look off into the distance, where we could still hear the low 
muffled roar of the surf. As the light grew stronger, out of 
the distant line of uncertainty there came a glimmer of white 
and from many lips at the same time arose the cry of "Land." 

There in the far-away was a line of white rising above the 
blue of the sea, and the shores of America were unveiled to the 



78 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Separatists. With the coming- of this new day was ushered in 
the land which was to chasten and encourage them, to 
give of its plenty and to bring them to famine, to drive 
them into hardships and to harbor them. They now stood in 
the presence of this land which they long had sought with its 
unknown destinies and were glad. 

At the cry of "Land" the colonists crowded on deck. All 
they could see, however, was a low sandy coast, with outlines 
of headlands rising from the sea. They had no thought of 
their whereabouts. Being sick of the vessel they were anxious 
to go ashore, whether the land fall was below the mouth of 
Hudson's River or in the Frenchman's "Canaday." The pros- 
pect brought men, women, and children on deck, who had not 
been from their beds for days, though many still lay ill and 
feeble in their rugs. 

When the daylight was well fixed Captain Jones ordered the 
vessel headed toward the shore. He and Mate Clark were for- 
ward on the forecastle, while Second Mate Coppin was at the 
wheel. Only tried men were trusted with the handling of the 
ship, as it felt its way over the shoals under half sail. There 
were two men in the stays heaving the lead. Captain Jones 
followed the cry of one, while Master Clark took the other. 
Though the two master mariners watched the coast line with 
interest, their greatest anxiety was over heaving the lead. In 
time coming into shoal water the captain called Master Clark 
to consult with him, if he could make out the landfall, which 
was a low lying sandy spit. 

As Captain Jones and Master Clark had been on several voy- 
ages to this new country, they endeavored to fix the land as 
belonging to some part of Virginia which they had seen before. 
In this they were disappointed. Then Master Coppin was called 
from the wheel, as he had been to the northern shores of Vir- 
ginia, but the distance was too great for him to perceive. 

This morning, Friday, November twentieth, sixteen hundred 
and twenty. Mistress Lora was among those who came on deck 
with the first cry of land. At my first glance at the maiden, I 
thought the voyage had increased her beauty rather than de- 
tracted from it. Her simple costume gave her comely figure 



THE MAID OF LEYDEN 79 

a grace which I am sure neither silks nor velvets could have 
improved. As she stood with both hands clasping the side of 
the ship looking at the distant shore, I thought her a real pic- 
ture in drab. 

As I watched her, the thought came to me that we were soon 
to be separated : she to abide in a colonist's hut, while I was to 
go back to ancient halls. In an instant whatever rancor was 
within me, disappeared; and I longed to go to her and make 
amends. Mistress Lora was not of the sad and sorrowful type 
of countenance which I had been taught all Separatists were, 
indeed she had a gracious manner and a cheery smile, which 
won you to her, whether you willed or not. 

I started to walk past where she was standing; though my 
feet would have carried me by, my heart would not; and be- 
fore she was aware of my presence I was at her side saying 
*'Good morrow." 

Much to my delight she said, "Good morrow, Master Beau- 
mont." 

Like a schoolboy I said impulsively, "Then Mistress Lora, 
you do not detest me ?" 

"Master Beaumont, why should I find fault?" 

"Mistress Lora, why then did you cast my sweets away?" 
I could have bitten my tongue after giving up my secret, but 
it was too late to mend the matter. 

Prettily the color played back and forth in her cheeks as she 
replied, "I suspected they came from you, and would have 
saved them if I could, but father would not permit me to re- 
ceive gifts not knowing who sent them and he put them on the 
deck outside the door of the cabin." Looking at me she con- 
tinued, "I thank thee. Master Beaumont." 

"Then you bear me no hatred, Mistress Lora?" 

She looked across the sea toward the white beach and with 
a kindly note in her voice she replied, "None." 

Just then Captain Jones with Mates Clark and Coppin came 
by and I heard the latter say, " 'Tis Cape Cod." 

Then someone touched the maiden on the shoulder bidding 
her come. Turning around I saw it was the father who led 
her away, leaving me alone. 



THE REVOLT OF THE LONDON MEN 

TURNING from the deck I followed Captain Jones and 
his mates back to the roundhouse, where I found them 
looking intently at a map of Virginia made by Captain John 
Smith. In the year 1614 this daring adventurer sailed along 
this coast on a voyage of exploration. At that time he fash- 
ioned for himself a drawing of the rivers, headlands, capes and 
bays, including Cape Cod, two years afterwards he published 
this book to which I have already referred, in which he wrote : 

In this voyage I took the description of the coast as well by 
map as writing, and called it New England ; but malicious minds 
among the sailors and others drowned that name with echo of 
Nusconcus, Canaday, and Penaquid; till at my humble suit, our 
most gracious King Charles, then Prince of Wales was pleased to 
confirm it by that title and did change the barbarous names of 
the principal harbors and habitations for such English, that pos- 
terity may say, King Charles was their Godfather: and in my 
opinion it should seem an unmannerly presumption in any that 
doth alter without his leave. 

As I came into the cabin I heard Captain Jones say, "This 
is what Captain Smith calls 'New England.' " 

While Mates Clark and Coppin peered over his shoulder the 
captain pointed on the map with his finger saying, "Here is 
Cape Cod which encloseth this bay like a sickle ; and here lieth 
Hudson's River, for which we are bound." 

"It is a fair distance to the river," responded Coppin, "but 
once Cape Cod is rounded, the ship will be in still waters since 
an island lies along this coast the whole distance." 

"Coppin, you are sure it is Cape Cod ?" again asked Captain 
Jones. 

"That I am, as I spent some weeks in its harbor and am 
familiar with its coast," answered the mate. 

Having determined the landfall as Cape Cod, the captain 
went on deck, there meeting Master Carver, who was anx- 
iously waiting, and told him that the land was New England 

80 



THE REVOLT OF THE LONDON MEN 8i 

instead of Northern Virginia. The colonists now gathered 
around their leader and the captain, evidently discussing some 
question with great interest. This group held together for 
some time; when the conference finally ended, Captain Jones 
changed the ship's course, and stood out to sea. 

This maneuver had hardly been executed when Captain 
Jones came back to the roundhouse, followed by Masters Car- 
ver, Brewster, Bradford, Captain Standish, Doctor Fuller, 
Winslow, and Isaac Allerton. These men filing into the 
roundhouse stood in respectful silence while Master Carver 
who acted as spokesman gravely said, "Captain Jones, have you 
fixed on the landfall as Cape Cod?" 

"So Captain Gosnold would call it," answered the master 
mariner. 

"Then this country lies not within the charter of the Vir- 
ginia Company of London?" went on the gray haired Carver. 

Addressing his associates Master Carver now said, "It be- 
hooves us to go farther south until we come to where this 
Hudson's River flows into the sea; since the charter we now 
hold does not include this New England, where we would land 
without right or license." 

Captain Jones broke the silence by saying, "This ship and 
its crew were chartered for the voyage to the coast below the 
Dutch settlement of New Amsterdam at the mouth of Hudson's 
River; if you desire to go to that country I will take you." 

Master Bradford could keep still no longer and in his de- 
termined way said, "We should make every effort to go to the 
country of Northern Virginia; there we have authority by our 
charter, here we have none." 

This precipitated an argument for these men thought for 
themselves and were prepared to talk freely on all things con- 
cerning themselves. Captain Jones listened for some time 
then rather impatiently said, "Is it your will that we go on to 
Hudson's River?" 

There was an awkward silence, then Master Carver turned 
to his associates with, "What say you?" 

There was another silence then Master Bradford replied, "It 
is seemly that we go." 



82 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

This ended the conference, the colonists returning to their 
associates, while the captain gave orders to sail along the coast. 

Sauntering out on deck forward of the mainmast I observed 
a group of men very much engaged over something upon the 
deck. Coming up to them I saw a man kneeling, with a hand- 
ful of sticks. It was Master Stephen Hopkins, whom I soon 
learned was giving the colonists their first lesson in the con- 
struction of houses such as were adapted to this new land. The 
colonists having come from a land of brick and mortar were 
now confronted with the problem of building houses without 
either. In fact it was the apparent helplessness of some that 
caused Master Hopkins now to be down upon his hands and 
knees. 

Master Stephen was especially fitted as an instructor in this 
work, having spent some time in Southern Virginia and was 
familiar with pioneer ways. In 1609 he went with Sir Thomas 
Gates to Jamestown, when the Virginia settlement was sur- 
rounded on all sides by a wilderness. There Master Stephen 
was broken in to the building of log houses in a manner pecu- 
liar to this new country. 

As I came up to the group I saw Master Hopkins take four 
small sticks about the size of a man's finger. These he notched 
on one side at the ends, laying them on deck in the shape of a 
square, with the cut sides upward he said, "Now you cut four 
more timbers of the same length, using an ax to make notches 
on both sides of the logs, so that one cut fits over the lower 
stick and the other cut receives the log above." Suiting his 
action to his words he cut four pieces and laid them crossways 
as he had described. 

"What of the windows ?" asked John Billington, a big un- 
couth sort of a fellow from London. 

"Whither the chimney?" asked Francis Eaton, a carpenter 
from Leyden, in the same breath. These men of brick, mortar, 
and planks could not see how a house was to be fashioned out 
of trees. 

Master Hopkins held up his hands pleadingly and bade his 
listeners hear him through. "As to windows, Good Man Bil- 
lington," he replied, "the opening is made in the same manner 



THE REVOLT OF THE LONDON MEN 83 

as the door, but we shall have little use for them since we have 
not glass to put into them. Though greased linen lets in the 
light and keeps out the wet, still the cold filters through too 
freely for comfort in cold climate." 

Before Master Hopkins could be interrupted again he said, 
the logs came from the forests, the clay from the banks of 
the brook, and the thatched roof was the wild sea grass from 
neighboring swamps. So he declared in the wilderness they 
would find house material growing and ready at hand. With 
this farewell address Master Hopkins arose. The men still 
held together endeavoring to master their puzzle of picking 
their houses out of the forests, streams, and swamps. 

I was greatly interested in Master Stephen's talk, and bent 
over him as he illustrated his house-building with his sticks, 
so that I did not notice the persons who afterwards joined the 
group. Looking up I saw Mistress Lora, who was also watch- 
ing the house-building with keen interest. She saw me about 
the same time and quickly looked the other way. When Master 
Stephen retired, she stood for a moment undecided, so I made 
haste to go to her. 

As I approached I said, "Mistress Lora, you seemed intent 
upon Master Hopkins's tree houses ?" 

"They are exceedingly curious to me," she replied. 

"I fear they will have little space for living." 

She was little inclined to talk to me and would have gone had 
I not continued with, "I presume, one of Master Hopkins's log 
houses will be your home?" 

"Master Beaumont, there can be no other in the forest," she 
replied briefly. 

"You are content?" 

"Until we can better our condition," she answered without 
looking my way. 

"A mud house in the forests," I said "is no fit place for man 
or beast." 

Like a flash came from her lips, "But for women." 

It was a bit of sarcasm which I had not expected and stood 
somewhat taken back but finally said quite gallantly, "Perhaps 
for some women. Mistress Lora, but not for you." 



84 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Quite determinedly she replied, "But these tree houses are 
ample for me and my people," and before I could answer she 
had fled. 

From her manner I knew that someone had recently instilled 
in her maidenly mind the hatred of a Puritan for the cavalier 
and she was now exercising her feelings on me. I would like 
to have explained my side to Mistress Lora which I would 
have spurned to do to any other person. Her father of course 
was the maiden's adviser, as he should have been. I was for 
going to the elder endeavoring to set him aright, even seeking 
him with this purpose in mind. Fortunately, he was not to 
be found and after considering the matter I decided to post- 
pone the interview. 

In the meantime the wind held off our quarter lightly, un- 
til the ship was above two score miles past Cape Cod, then in 
the middle of the afternoon it died down barely giving the 
vessel headway. The leads were going constantly, fetching 
bottom at a few fathoms. Shoals and sands were on all sides 
and in the near distance I could see the surf breaking upon 
shallows. It was soon clear that unless Captain Jones was a 
master sailor, he would leave the ribs of his ship to decay upon 
one of the numerous shoals that surrounded us. The passen- 
gers too grew nervous over the prospect though the sailors 
showed no great alarm. 

There was a hurried consultation again in the roundhouse, 
between Captain Jones and the head men, what course the ship 
should now pursue. As usual the gray haired Carver took the 
lead by stating, "Master Jones, what say you to our prospect 
of Hudson's River?" 

The captain answered quickly, "If the wind holds good we 
can come to the river quickly, but if it continues to fail us, we 
shall go hard and fast upon the sands." 

Master Carver, Bradford, and even Elder Brewster were for 
going on to Hudson's River where their charter enabled them 
to control and govern. Their whole thought was upon the 
civil authority as granted them. This they conceived they had 
in truth if they came to their destination, to land elsewhere 
they feared would bring confusion, and stoutly said so. 



THE REVOLT OF THE LONDON MEN 85 

Their scruples were overcome, however, by a speech of Wins- 
low, who said, "Captain Jones's commission is to see us landed 
safely, then sail for England. If we do not build our houses 
before the chill of winter overtakes us, and the ship leaves us, 
we shall perish. 'Tis better to turn back to Cape Cod, where 
we will find a safe harbor and plenty of building material, 
than to wait for favorable winds to carry us to Northern 
Virginia." 

Captain Jones sat with a formidable frown on his forehead, 
confirming word for word what the speaker had said. This 
the colonists witnessed with considerable feeling, besides Mas- 
ter Winslow had spoken truthfully, so those who favored going 
on gave way. 

Captain Jones, who sorely wished the matter well ended, 
asked impatiently, "Master Carver, what say you?" 

The governor promptly replied, "Let us return to Cape Cod." 

Captain Jones, who had changed his course for the open sea 
before going into the conference, hoisted all sail to beat off 
shore as far as possible ere the night came on. This was his 
only safety, for as far as you could see ahead on the old course 
the surf was breaking over the shoals. Ere the sun went down 
the coast line was but a dull black streak on the horizon. 

The wisdom of the leader was verified as to the turmoil that 
would ensue were they to make a landing elsewhere than grant- 
ed by their charter. For as soon as it became known that the 
ship was turning back to Cape Cod trouble began. 

This cargo of Separatists was divided into two parties, one 
coming from London, the other from Leyden in Holland. The 
Londoners went from that city to Southampton in this vessel, 
while the Leyden party came to Southampton in a small ship 
called the "Speedwell." Though they were all Englishmen still 
there was more or less feeling between the two parties, the 
Leydeners even terming their London associates as strangers 
thrust upon them. The Leyden congregation held together 
on all subjects, while the London adherents stood alone. As 
near as I could learn, the Londoners were for going on to 
Northern Virginia, while the Leydeners were for Cape Cod. 

Master Stephen Hopkins who had acted the part of master 



86 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

builder in the morning was the leader of the London party. 
He was an aggressive man, willful and stubborn. Master 
Stephen now found himself in a position similar to one 
which nearly cost him his life eleven years before. At that 
time he was lay reader to Chaplain Buck, both of whom had 
joined Sir Thomas Gates's expedition to the bay of the Chesa- 
peake in Virginia. Their vessel was wrecked upon the Ber- 
muda Islands. As the colony's charter was for a government 
in Virginia, Master Hopkins held that every man was free. 
Sir Thomas Gates court-martialed the mutineer, found him 
guilty, and sentenced him to be shot. Chaplain Buck rescued 
Master Stephen after much difficulty, and sent him off to 
London for trial, where he was acquitted. 

As soon as it was decided to make a landing on Cape Cod, 
Master Hopkins began quickly advancing his old doctrine, 
as the colonists were to land without a patent, every man was 
a law unto himself. He could live in the forests alone, work 
or play, fish or hunt, and do his will irrespective of the wishes 
of his associates. This doctrine of each person doing as he 
pleased, so suited the fancy of the London party and bound 
servants, that it bade fair to divide the colony. 

Already Master Hopkins, who was an alert man, had fanned 
the flame until I heard John Billington who talked loud and 
was a bad man at heart, say, ''When once we land in this New 
England we shall be our own masters. Then these Dutch- 
Englishmen will not hold us under their hands, ordering us 
about as though they were lords of the realm. This Master 
Carver who has said it is thus and so, during the voyage, will 
no longer be king over us for we shall all be kings." As soon 
as I heard this talk I knew it came originally from Master 
Stephen, as Billington was not equal to it. 

As I have said, Miaster Stephen Hopkins was a man of 
ability and though given to quoting the Scriptures loved to 
have his way. During the voyage I could see that taking 
orders from Master Carver was galling to him; so I was not 
surprised to learn of his fomenting a faction that would give 
him a following. During the afternoon as we stood out to 
sea, I witnessed the London people in little groups earnestly 



THE REVOLT OF THE LONDON MEN 87 

talking among themselves ; no doubt planning what they should 
do when they landed. 

Of the one hundred and two colonists on the ship, sixty- 
nine were from Leyden, thirty from London, one from South- 
ampton, and two sailors under contract. There was not such 
a great difference in the adults and servants of the two factions, 
the London men numbering thirteen as against twenty-eight 
from Holland. It is only fair to say that Richard Warren, 
Gilbert Winslow, and a few other London men were not in 
sympathy with the movement. Still withal Master Hopkins 
had sufficient backing to cause trouble. 

The seditious talk coming to Master Carver's ears caused 
him to seek the counsel of Brewster, Bradford, and Standish; 
these Leyden men being the real movers of the voyage. Now 
that they saw their colony in jeopardy, I expected to see them 
put forth every effort to overcome the opposition. I felt sure a 
bridle of some sort would be slipped over the Londoner's heads, 
a compromise being impossible, as one was for rule, while the 
other stood for misrule. With the two factions threatening 
the peace of the colony, Friday's sun went down, leaving the 
air charged with much mutinous talk on the part of the men of 
London, while the men of Leyden wore a thoughtful and 
serious mien. 

Slipping out from under my rugs the next morning, I found 
a curtain of mist suspended from the heavens, shutting off the 
view of the shore line, making the decks wet and slippery, 
giving the vessel an unhappy appearance. I was standing to 
the lee of the mainmast protecting myself from the damp chill, 
when I heard footsteps approaching. Looking out from 
behind the mast I saw Masters Carver, Brewster, and Bradford 
standing at the side of the ship buried in deep conversation. 
I could not hear what they were saying but fancied the con- 
ference was over the threatened revolt. They were there but 
a short time when Elder Brewster plucked a paper from his 
pocket, reading its contents to his associates. Master Bradford 
interrupted the reading from time to time, though the paper 
evidently pleased him in the main, as it did Master Carver. 

I remained long enough to hear Master Bradford say some- 



88 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

thing about all signing before landing; I presumed he was 
referring to the Elder's paper. Then I went along the op- 
posite side of the vessel, wondering if the London men were 
still lying warm in their rugs : whilst their Leyden brethren 
were up and doing. Such must have been the case, as I did 
not meet another person, as I made my way back to the round- 
house. 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 

BOTH the hour glass and Captain Jones's clock in the 
roundhouse showed it was past eight o'clock on Saturday 
morning, when the mist began to rise leaving an undimmed 
view of the shore. The ship's prow was changed running 
directly to Cape Cod. From the little alcove I could see great 
activity upon the deck. Master Carver came and asked Cap- 
tain Jones for the use of the roundhouse for a meeting. The 
captain gave his consent so that the leader went back to gather 
his men together. 

There was a clatter of heavy shoes upon the deck, then the 
door of our cabin opened admitting Master Carver followed 
by Elder Brewster, Captain Standish, Masters Bradford, 
Winslow, and Allerton. Following their head men was the 
rank and file of the Leyden congregation. Back of these 
came Stephen Hopkins with what followers he could muster 
under his flag of revolt. 

Now that these men confronted me, I began to compare 
them with others that occupied high positions in England, 
whom I knew. I confess they were clean in countenance, 
dignified in manner, and wholesome in appearance. Captain 
Standish had told me the history of most of them so that I 
was familiar with their past lives, some part of which I must 
now give in order to illuminate their conduct on this morning, 
when they created a government of their own, in which men 
were to rule themselves. As the Leyden leaders stood at bay, 
with jaws set and determined faces, so I would give their 
pictures on paper, as the man of art would hold them on can- 
vas, for the view of those who did not see them as I did. 

As I have related I know only what Captain Standish had 
told me of them, though I had little use for Separatists, still 
these men conducted themselves so fairly that I must speak 
justly of them. 

«9 



90 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Master Carver, who was the ship's governor, was the central 
figure of the group. He was a man of about sixty, with gray- 
hair and close cropped beard giving dignity to his kindly face. 
An Essex merchant in middle life he went to Holland, there 
happening on the Separatists, married the sister of Pastor 
John Robinson. Of goodly estate, he spent it so freely upon 
the Separatists that he became as poor as the poorest of them. 
This charity which divested him of his goods, marked his 
every act toward the colonists. When the first negotiation 
for a Virginia charter was begun, he with another was sent to 
London to carry it to a conclusion. This confidence was again 
bestowed upon him when his Leyden brethren sent him to 
London to purchase supplies for the voyage. The money was 
advanced by London merchants with the expectations that the 
supplies would be purchased in that city ; but Master Carver 
true to his trust carried himself to Southampton where the 
purchases were mostly made, much to the disgust of the Lon- 
don principals. Kindly and gentle in disposition he was loved 
devotedly by his people. 

Close by the side of Master Carver was the tall form of 
Elder William Brewster, his thin face showing years of toil. 
With the air of a goodly man about him, there was linked a 
wisdom coming from knowledge of worldly affairs. This last 
touch I connected with the statement which my friend Captain 
Standish made to me concerning his life ; for he said that Elder 
Brewster was a graduate of Cambridge University, and a man 
of learning. Early in his career he had been the aid and con- 
fidant of William Davidson, secretary of state to Queen Eliza- 
beth. Master Brewster's end in state matters came, however, 
with the downfall of Master Davidson for signing the warrant 
of death of Mary Queen of the Scots. Retiring from the 
court at London, Master Brewster kept a post house on the 
great north road at Scrooby in Nottinghamshire. There the 
Separatists drew him to them. 

When the hand of the established church was laid upon the 
yeomen of Scrooby, it was William Brewster who suggested 
that the congregation separate from the mother church and 
escape into Holland. Hence, they took the name of Separatists. 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 91 

It was the goods and estate of the same man that finally trans- 
ported the people, after many trials and disappointments, in the 
spring of 1608. Thrown upon his own resources he began 
with daily labor in Holland, though in England he had been 
accustomed to plenty. From a teacher of English to the young 
men attending Leyden University, he became a printer of se- 
ditious books, setting up his own type within the narrow con- 
fines of his gable roof attic. When it was apparent that the 
Separatists were doomed to be swallowed in the ways of the 
Dutch, it was Elder Brewster who suggested that they move 
to the wilderness of the new world, where new members 
would join from England and a firm foundation be established 
for the wavering congregation. 

His title of elder was given him through his being an elder of 
the Leyden Church. With his shoulders touching that of the 
gray haired Carver, I could not help but think that if my friend 
Standish spoke accurately, Master Carver was the governor 
of the colony, whilst Elder Brewster was its moving spirit. 

Behind Elder Brewster stood his young friend and ally, 
Master William Bradford, a north of England yeoman of 
sturdy stock. He was a man of action. Of medium height, 
stocky build, he stood squarely on his feet as a man should. 
Though but thirty, he had been through the trials of these 
people from his boyhood days. During the various inter- 
views of the colonists with Captain Jones in the roundhouse, 
Bradford was always determined and willful. According to 
Captain Standish this Master Bradford, though a yeoman, had 
been blessed with the desire for knowledge ; though never at- 
tending a university, he had so applied himself as to speak 
Dutch and French fluently, and could read Latin, Greek, and 
Hebrew. Perhaps it was his taste of the wisdom of these 
ancient writers that gave him the appearance of one who saw 
affairs broadly. Master Bradford as I saw him this day was 
the power, even as Master Carver was the just governor, and 
Elder Brewster the spirit, of this band of Separatists. 

I am undecided whether to take up next a young gentleman 
of five and twenty, with a pleasing manner, who stood at the 
right of Master Bradford, or Captain Standish, who was at 



92 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

his left. They were both equally prominent, but I will leave 
Standish talking earnestly to the gray haired elder, whilst I 
fashion out the younger man who bore the marks of being of a 
higher social rank than his associates. He was of a slender 
figure, rather below than above the medium height, with his 
hair falling in ringlets over his shoulders. He was wearing 
a wide ruff, indicating he was in touch with the world of fash- 
ion. With his round face and pointed beard he looked more as 
if he belonged to the court than to these gray clothed church 
reformers. Again I must quote Captain Standish, who gave 
me what I am about to state relative to this Master Edward 
Winslow. The captain said Master Winslow came of good 
Worcestershire family and was a man of talent and education. 
Three years before while in Holland he visited Leyden, there 
falling in with the Separatists he became attached to them. 
Marrying one of the maidens he became active in their affairs. 
Easy in conversation, graceful in manner, Master Winslow 
conducted himself this day as one who would gain his way by 
words rather than actions. 

Of course the most interesting man in the group was my 
friend, Captain Standish. From time to time during the voy- 
age I learned from him of his estate and people. His family 
was an ancient one of Lancashire, in fact of all England. 
Though heir to a great estate he could not gain possession of 
it, being compelled to seek service as a soldier in the low 
countries. He was now six and thirty, short of stature, lithe, 
and quick of body. A scar across his thin face did not add to 
his comeliness. He was a man of few words, quick of tem- 
per, and would strike hard and often when in anger. A man 
of strict habits, he was not a member of the Separatists' congre- 
gation, coming on the voyage as the military leader of the 
colonists. His mission was to act as defender against the 
savages or mayhap the inroads of the Spaniards or the French. 

Isaac Allerton, big of body, a man of narrow vision, stood 
close to Captain Standish. His face was marked with gross- 
ness, bespeaking a grasping selfish disposition, who would have 
his way by fair means or foul. Captain Standish did not 
fancy Master Allerton any more than I did, and only knew he 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 93 

liad been a tailor in London, and afterwards a merchant in 
Holland. 

The last of this group of the head men of the colonists was 
Doctor Fuller. Clean faced and clear eyed he bore the marks 
of being an able man. The universal affection for him made 
him a central figure, though he lacked somewhat the spirit and 
action of his associates. 

Master Bradford, the Elder, Winslow, Allerton, Captain 
Standish, and Doctor Fuller gathered around Master Carver, 
as he faced the commonalty that came stamping into the round- 
house from the water soaked decks, and took their position 
around the sides of the cabin. While some stood patiently, 
others were uneasy, as if suspicious that an undue advantage 
was to be taken of them, and most of the London men carried 
a menace in their faces. I fancied that I saw Master Stephen 
Hopkins's jaw set firmly, as he came in followed by his faction. 

When the last man had entered the roundhouse the door 
was closed and every master and servant stood in the presence 
of the ship's governor. I was all impatience, to see how the 
church-going Separatists were going to handle the belligerent 
Londoners. My sympathies for once were with them, but I 
was fearful of shrewd Stephen Hopkins and big John Billing- 
ton, who was an unworthy person, and with his family had 
been taken on board the ship at London. 

Since much was made of the morning's proceedings by the 
crown authorities in after years, and as the French Ambassa- 
dor wrote to Paris of a new form of government having been 
founded to be independent of London, it lies within my pro- 
vince as a spectator to tell what I saw and heard myself, so 
that you may form your own opinion as to what was or was 
not done. 

Captain Jones and I were seated in the starboard alcove, giv- 
ing us full view of the cabin and at the same time the distant 
shore. From time to time he would look my way and with 
a knowing wink gave me to understand there was trouble brew- 
ing. I paid little heed to him since my attention was entirely 
taken up with watching the faces of the group of leaders. While 
I was looking, the sun which had been subdued by the mists 



94 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

of the morning, broke forth, illuminating the dark beams of 
the roundhouse, showing clearly the goodly face of the govern- 
or, the sympathy of Elder Brewster, the firmness of Bradford, 
the diplomacy of Winslow, and the courage of Standish. These 
men as I saw them then impressed me as worthy of believing 
and following. Cool, calm, deliberate, though they felt they 
were standing in the presence of revolt, and possibly defeat of 
their plans, there was not a sign of the tension, except what 
might be read on the care-worn face of their leader. 

It was the full voice of Master Carver that called the men's 
attention to the object of their coming together. He was 
a plain spoken man dealing in no fine phrases. Simply, I 
thought, bluntly he told his hearers that there had been talk 
amongst the colonists of the lack of controlling power of the 
charter, as they were about to land in a new country for which 
they had no patent. Master Carver did not deny or affirm this 
statement but straightway took up the task of showing the 
dangers that surrounded them : the cold of winter, lack of 
shelter, want of provisions, and the necessity of laboring in the 
fields that another season they might reap a harvest. Freely 
and fully he touched upon these things, concluding by dwelling 
upon the greatest of all dangers, the attack of the savages. He 
quoted from the book of Captain John Smith as authority, that 
four years before he had seen in this very country about Cape 
Cod, wigwams, cleared fields, and many lusty Indians. In the 
presence of these known dangers Master Carver declared they 
should stand together, there should be no factions, but all 
unite in a bond of friendship. 

Master Hopkins grew weary under this talk. I nudged 
Captain Jones as Master Carver drew forth the paper which 
Elder Brewster had read that morning on the deck to him and 
Master Bradford. Now, I thought, the men of Leyden having 
their trap well baited were about to spring it upon their Lon- 
don friends. 

As he held up the paper he said it was a compact that would 
establish a form of government with or without a charter, if 
they were willing to sign it. Then in a clear calm voice he 
read the compact 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 95 

In the name of God, Amen. We whose names are under writ- 
ten, the loyal subjects of our dread sovereign Lord, King James, 
by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, France and Ireland, king, 
defender of the faith, etc. Having undertaken for the glory of 
God an advancement of the Christian faith and honor of our 
King and country, a voyage to plant the first colony in the North- 
ern parts of Virginia, do by these presents solemnly and mutually 
in the presence of God, and of one another, covenant and com- 
bine ourselves together into a civil body politic for our better 
ordering and preservation and furtherance of the ends of afore- 
said ; and by virtue hereof to enact, constitute, and frame such 
just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions and offices, 
from time to time, as shall be thought most needed and conveni- 
ent for the general good of the colony, imto which we promise 
all due submission and obedience. In witness whereof, we have 
here underscribed our names at Cape Cod the twenty-first day of 
November, in the year of the reign of our sovereign. Lord King 
James of England, France and Ireland the eighteenth, and of 
Scotland the fifty-fourth. Anno Dom., 1620. 

This was a strange document to me. It was also a new and 
dangerous doctrine, I thought, for if men were going to rule 
themselves of what good was a monarch ? At all events Mas- 
ter Stephen did not like it any better than I did, and asked 
Master Carver to read the paper a second time. 

During the second reading Master Christopher Martin stood 
with puzzled face, finally blustering out impatiently, "This is 
not a king's paper, and has no authority over us." 

Stephen Hopkins smiled. Captain Jones had a twinkle in 
his eye. I wondered what answer Master Carver would make. 

The Leyden men were evidently prepared for this attack, for 
in a calm voice Master Carver replied, "True 'tis not a king's 
paper, but once all agree to this, it gives us a form of govern- 
ment which is necessary for our safety in our present perilous 
situation, and this civil form is so constituted by the consent of 
all." 

Master Stephen could contain himself no longer, wrathfully 
saying, "How so, for it is of man's making." 

"True it is of man's making, but all civil power is such 
whether it be constituted by the king or by the people them- 
selves. It is the civil power which is God's Holy Ordinance 
however constituted," answered the ship's governor . 



96 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

I was angered by this creed and longed to enter the debate 
but bit my tongue and sat in silence. 

What stirred me more was Master Carver at once saying, 
"To the men of Leyden, God's Ordinances are above the 
King's." 

"Then can we establish a government without the King's 
consent?" exclaimed Master Martin. 

"If we all agree to do so, since the king is not here to grant 
such power to us," returned Master Carver. 

Turning to Captain Jones I whispered to him, "These men 
would soon do away with a king." 

The master of the ship had greater intelligence than I sup- 
posed, for he whispered back, "That was the reason King 
James told the Separatists at the Hampton Court Conference 
that unless they conformed to the established church he would 
harry them out of his kingdom. His Majesty at the time de- 
clared their creed would soon carry them to saying, 'no bishop, 
no king.' " 

Master Hopkins, who was a stubborn and fractious man, 
now demanded, "By what authority comes this agreement?" 

Then the leader of the Leyden men drew forth another 
strange paper from his doublet, holding it up that the people 
might see it, saying, "This is the last letter from our beloved 
pastor. Master John Robinson, written from Leyden. Though 
I read it to you before sailing from Southampton, I shall read 
it again, as it is written to all of you and to no one in par- 
ticular." 

Then he read the letter from their old leader, whom they 
had left in Leyden, in which he used many and various phrases 
admonishing them to live in fear of their God, to be pa- 
tient with each other, to overlook each others' frailties and 
dwell in harmony as one people. Turning toward Stephen 
Hopkins and the London men, he said, "Master Stephen, you 
ask by what authority comes this agreement, listen while I 
read this clause of Pastor Robinson's letter, and you will under- 
stand." Then turning to the letter Master Carver read: 

Lastly, whereas you are become a body politic, using amongst 
yourselves civil government, and are not furnished with any 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 97 

persons of special eminence above the rest, to be chosen by you 
into office of government, let your wisdom and godliness appear, 
not only in choosing such persons as do entirely love and will 
promote the common good, but also yielding unto them all due 
honor and obedience in their lawful administrations, not behold- 
ing in them the ordinariness of their persons, but God's 
Ordinance for your good, not being like the foolish multitude who 
more honor the gay coat, than either the virtuous mind of the 
man or glorious ordinances of the Lord. 

Here Master Carver turned toward his own people and con- 
tinued reading, 

But you know better things, and that the image of the Lord's 
power and authority which the magistrate beareth, is honorable 
in how mean persons soever. And this duty you both may the more 
willingly and ought the more conscionably to perform, because 
you are at least for the present to have only them for your ordi- 
nary governor, which yourselves shall make choice of for that work. 

Before Master Carver ceased reading big John Billington 
roared in an ugly voice, " 'Tis but Pastor Robinson's word you 
would rule us by instead of the king's." 

"Nay, not so fast, John Billington, for here is God's word 

as written through Apostle Paul in Romans xiii, 1-2 : 

"Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. For there 
is no power but of God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the 
power, resisteth the ordinance of God; and they that resist shall 
receive themselves damnation." 

"But the powers that be is King James, and his laws are 
then the ordinance of God and not ours," exclaimed Master 
Hopkins hotly. 

"True, Master Hopkins," replied Master Carver, "but ye 
mistook the meaning of the words, for if King James be the 
power in England, the officers of his law are not here with us ; 
the authority which we all confirm upon our leaders and mag- 
istrates is on this side of the sea, and is equally of God's ordi- 
nance, at least until such time as the king's authority can be 
extended to our new colony. It is not the person but the law 
which is God's Holy Ordinance and must be strictly observed." 

As Master Carver was speaking, I could only think if he 
attempted to apply his foolish doctrines to these people, they 
would soon be in confusion and a snarl. They knew nothing 



98 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

of the making- of laws or the machinery to execute them, con- 
sequently must rely upon their leaders. My idea was that I 
would rather have a king than an inexperienced leader. I 
could only see a lot of ignorant men called upon to perform 
offices which now were filled in England by men of wisdom and 
experience and of noble families. I shook my head to Captain 
Jones and he to me, showing our doubts of the new fangled 
theories. I am willing to confess, however, as I looked at the 
intelligence of the group of men around Master Carver, that 
my fears were somewhat relieved ; but the commonality ruling 
themselves wisely, I thought impossible. 

Master Carver brought matters to an issue quickly, for 
placing the paper which he was prompted to call "a compact," 
on the table he said, " 'Tis not our wish to force anyone to 
sign this compact, but those who would live with us in peace 
and harmony must do so." 

With this he called for ink and quill and without further 
words signed his name. Master Bradford then stepped for- 
ward, taking the quill he very handsomely offered it to the 
Elder, but the latter waved him aside bidding him sign, so that 
Bradford was second, Edward Winslow was third. Elder 
Brewster fourth, Isaac Allerton fifth, and Captain Standish 
sixth. I was not surprised at this, knowing the leaders to be 
agreed among themselves. 

But what would the commonality do ? Would Master Ste- 
phen and his faction sign away their rights ? These and other 
doubts came into my mind as I sat and watched the faces of 
the men ranged along the side of the cabin. With the excep- 
tion of Master Carver and Elder Brewster, they were all young 
men, averaging, I judged, about thirty years of age. As I 
looked at them closely I began to see some merit in them: a 
sort of sturdiness of purpose, that after all, if properly directed 
might come to some good. There was an awkward pause 
after the captain's signature which was broken by the youth- 
ful John Alden, stepping forward from the crowd and taking 
the quill pen. He was big of body and as he signed and stood 
with those who were for government, he made a goodly figure. 

The L/Ondon men still stood together. Master Stephen Hop- 



THE SIGNING OF THE COMPACT 99 

kins I was sure would hold to the last. Of his associates I 
was in doubt. While I was still watching Master Hopkins, 
Master Christopher Martin broke away from the revolters, 
then Master William Mullins, then Richard Warren, all Lon- 
don men. Now I knew that the revolt was at an end, for 
Master Hopkins was the only man of quality who had not 
given his allegiance to this compact. Whatever plans he might 
have had, he resigned quickly, for as John Howland laid down 
the quill, he seized it and gave his name to this new form of 
government being the fourteenth signer. John Billington and 
some of the others were sullen and a.ngry, for they fancied 
living in the forests and a life of ease. But Billington came 
forward as the twenty-fifth man retired and gave his consent 
by his mark. Of the one and forty men and servants who 
agreed to sign away their rights and have them returned with 
limitation this morning, Edward Dotey and Edward Leister, 
who were servants of Master Stephen Hopkins were the last. 
Of the sixty-five men and boys on board, twenty-five did not 
sign but they were sons of those who had given their allegiance 
or men so sick they could not. 

It was plainly evident that ruling by the people instead of a 
king was settled in Leyden by Pastor Robinson before the 
members of his congregation started on their voyage. But 
this compact, growing out of the situation created by the op- 
position of the strangers from London, had not been thought of. 

Another phase of this strange plan, in which each individual 
had equal power, puzzled me greatly: that was on what so- 
cial plane would all these men now meet. Upon this Mayflow- 
er there were three distinct divisions of society — gentlemen, 
com.moners, and servants. On the deck you would hear "Mas- 
ter Carver," "Master Winslow," "Master Hopkins," so that in 
addressing gentle folks it was, "Master this," and "Master 
that." But the commoners were called plain "Francis Cook," 
"Thomas Rogers," "Degory Priest," and, at times, it might 
be "Goodman so and so." Then Masters Carver, Winslow, 
Brewster, and Hopkins, and others of the quality men had one 
and two servants to do their bidding. Being on different rec- 
ognized social planes, I could not help but question myself how 



lOo THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

they could be equals in civil government. This strange com- 
pact was supposed to perform the miracle of linking them to- 
gether; though I could not deny its fundamentals were justice 
and equality, still how could an agreement bind together differ- 
ent natures into one unity. I could not grapple with the per- 
formance, being a strong believer in kings, courts, and nobles. 

The colonists were not satisfied to upset the ancient form 
of government, but put in execution their new plan at once. 
As the last man signed the compact Master Bradford, who was 
ever forward, said, "Since Master John Carver has been our 
ship's governor, I move that he be confirmed as our land 
governor." 

With a roar of voices the new government was now put into 
execution, both factions voting as one man. Though it was 
new and novel, I must confess the method seemed to work 
exceedingly well at its first performance. 



THE FIRST LANDING 

As I sat in the alcove watching the colonists arranging the 
jf^new form of government I cast my eyes now and then 
out of the window towards the distant shore, which we were 
approaching. There was the shimmer of a sandy beach and 
back of this white line trees with dark foliage, which at this 
season of the year I fancied were pines. Coming nearer, I 
could distinguish other trees between the pines with dead 
leaves clinging to their branches, which any man who was 
familiar with the forests, even at this distance knew could 
be none other than oaks. There were other trees standing 
straight and bare whose branches gave no signs of their family 
connections. The first sight of the new land interested me 
greatly. 

Captain Jones did not sit through the conference, for as his 
vessel approached the land he left to take charge of its navi- 
gation through the unknown shoals. I longed to be with him, 
but the doings within the roundhouse fascinated me even 
more than what was going on without. ^ 

As soon as "Master," now "Governor John Carver," was 
confirmed in his position as ruler of the colony on land, the 
men left, some satisfied, others disappointed over the outcome. 
Neither "Governor" Carver nor any of the leaders showed 
signs of elation over the success of their plans; but followed 
the others out closely leaving me once more alone in the round- 
house. 

I did not tarry long, but made my way out on deck where 
all was excitement. The colonists were ranged along the side 
of the vessel, looking intently at the land, now and then calling 
each other's attention to strange things. They were so glad 
to see dry land again, it made little difference to them whether 
it was a sand heap or a wilderness, in their anxiety to once 
more feel the firm ground beneath them. Governor Carver, 
fearing the wild savages, stopped the unwise resolution of all 

lOI 



[102 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

rushing ashore. In fact an armed expedition had already 
been formed to explore the place of landing. The men who 
were going, clad in steel armor, were on deck armed with 
match-locks and swords. 

Seeing what was on foot, I sought Captain Standish who was 
to command the adventure, endeavoring to arrange with him 
that I might be one of the party. He already showed the effects 
of signing the compact, for he said he would consult his as- 
sociates and let me know. I was piqued at his not saying 
off hand I could join them, so told him not to bother about 
my request. 

Turning from Captain Standish. I determined to seek Mis- 
tress Lora. Our time together was short, for I knew that 
both the colonists and Captain Jones were anxious to have 
them ashore. The original intention was to have arrived in 
the new country the latter part of September, but the delays 
due to the leaky ship "Speedwell" had thrown them back, so 
they were just reaching their destination on the twenty-first 
of November, nearly two months later than they had ex- 
pected. This meant that the colonists would hasten ashore, 
the vessel lingering long enough to get sassafras root, and 
what furs they could barter from the savages, then sail for 
England. My time for seeing the maiden being limited, I 
felt it must be made the most of, if I was to gain her good will 
ere the return sailing. With this resolution I looked around 
the deck, but failed to catch a glimpse of her white hood. 
Happening to glance forward I saw her with two other 
maidens. 

My joining them rather took the maidens by surprise, there 
was an awkward silence, then two of the girls left without a 
word. Mistress Lora would have flown with them, but I staid 
her by saying, "Mistress Lora, why w'ould you shun me?" 

"Because — " then she hesitated. 

"Because, why?" I exclaimed. 

"Because you are not of us," she faltered. 

"Nay, that is not a good reason, since I am not against you." 

Then looking at me she demurely said, "Thou are a king's 
man." 



THE FIRST LANDING 103 

"True," I replied proudly, "but I can see some things differ- 
ently now, than I did when I first came on the ship." 

"But, Master Beaumont, you could never be for us." 

"Why?" It was a crucial question, and I hoped now to 
learn how deep seated her prejudice was toward me. 

"Father says that those belonging to the king are of the 
established church, which is now persecuting us, besides the 
nobility are ungodly." 

"That is what your father says, what would you think?" 

Like a true Separatist maiden she turned on me with a flash 
in her eye saying, "Father says rightly," then fled from me. 

It served me properly, I thought, to put the maiden in a 
position that she must decry her father to commend me. I 
watched her until she was lost in the crowd; though she was 
modest and shy enough, still I liked the flash of fire in her 
spirited reply. 

The ship in the meantime holding its way was entering a 
harbor ample to hold a thousand sail. The shore line 
broken with many valleys and hills was covered with dense 
woods. We sailed every point of the compass in getting into 
the harbor, Captain Jones anxiously watching the lead and 
wheelman. He was an expert master seaman, handling his 
ship with great caution. 

As the vessel came into smooth waters, the sailors were sent 
scrambling up the masts to shorten sail. From the forecastle 
deck I could see them scurrying out on the arms, binding the 
folds of canvas, until the masts stood straight and bare against 
the sky. The cry of the men at the lead could be heard above 
the rattling of the braces. For the first time since the shores 
of old England the anchor lashings were loosened and run- 
ways made free. The motion of the vessel slackened. Shrilly 
the officer's whistle sounded. There was a rasping sound as 
the cables ran out and the anchor fell into the sea. The head- 
way was barely perceptible, then ceased, and with a gentle 
sway the ship rode safely at anchor within the quiet waters of 
the harbor of Cape Cod. 

Overlooking the deck I saw the pale faces and wondered 
how they were to endure the labors of subduing this wilder- 



I04 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ness stretching- away toward the setting sun. For over three 
months they had been Hving in foul quarters off of salted and 
dried meats, much of which was unfit for dogs. The women 
and children were crowded in the great cabin, while the men 
between decks were cold and wet. Living in the hold 
amidst sickening odors and foul air, those who came forth to 
have a full view of the new land were careworn and feeble. 
Indeed they counted themselves fortunate who could clamber 
on deck, for many were unable to do so. Looking across the 
bay at the sombre forests of pine, then glancing down on this 
handful of Separatists, I thought their heroism greater than 
a conquerer of many nations. 

Thinking it would be proper to congratulate Captain Jones 
on the end of the voyage, I stepped up to him and said, "Cap- 
tain, safe at last." 

"Only half safe," he replied, "as the other half of the voy- 
age still remains before us." 

"Well, the colonists are at least," I replied. 

"They are but half safe, too, as they are not settled 
ashore." 

As I had been rebuffed by the colonists and was desirous 
of seeing the new country I addressed myself to Captain Jones 
saying, "Captain, I should like to try my snap chance on water- 
fowl, if you will send me ashore." 

He promptly replied, "As you wish, Master Beaumont, and 
if you do not object, I should like to try as well." 

With this understanding I hurried down on deck where the 
colonists were greatly excited over the party going ashore. 
Some of them were buckling on steel breast plates, others were 
blowing gun matches to a live fire, whilst a few were running 
their swords back and forth in their scabbards. Captain Stan- 
dish with his armor and steel cap buckled on was walking 
around among his yeoman soldiers, pulling a strap here and 
a buckle there, examining a bandolier, advising with this man, 
warning that one, and chaffing the women about their fears. 

The fear of the colonists was well founded, for a few 
months before, one. Captain Demer, had been attacked by 
savages in this harbor, losing most of his men and escaping 



THE FIRST LANDING 105 

himself with many wounds. Besides Captain John Smith had 
written in his book that at Cape Cod there were living many- 
lusty Indians. Knowing this, the first landing party went pre- 
pared for war. 

As for myself I hurried back to the roundhouse. My 
musket or snap chance hung in reach on the wall and in order. 
Like a cautious soldier going to battle I buckled on a steel 
breast plate, back plates, and gorget. Though the steel cap 
felt heavy as compared to my soft hat, after plucking at its 
paddings, I put the weighty headgear on. My sword I swung 
around my body in case we should come to close quarters. I 
was assured, however, that the savages did not fancy fighting 
face to face ; but like our ancient English bowman would stand 
a long way off and shoot you full of arrows. However they 
fought, I went forth this day in full panoply of steel, as I 
would have been had I been in the ditches of Flushing. Cap- 
tain Jones being ready, I took down my snap chance and went 
forth among the colonists who were armed with ancient match- 
locks. 

All being in readiness, the sailors lowered a long boat and 
brought it to the ladder for the colonists. Fortunately the sea 
was as smooth as a reflecting steel when Captain Standish, 
after bidding farewell to his good wife. Mistress Rose, went 
over the side. I thought it dangerous business, for if he 
should make a misstep and fall he was so weighted with armor 
that he would go to the bottom like a piece of lead. Then 
came Governor Carver, Masters Bradford and Winslow, and 
Elder Brewster, all properly equipped with armor and guns. 
As I witnessed them going down the ladder, I thought, if the 
long boat should, through some misadventure, sink, the colo- 
nists would be in a bad way. But it seemed to be the manner of 
the chiefest of the colonists, if there was danger to be encoun- 
tered or hardships to be endured, they fancied they must be to 
the fore. There were fifteen men all told in the long boat 
which took its way toward the sandy beach. 

Captain Jones and I were soon quickly seated in our boat, 
though I am fain to say I did not arrive there without much 
fear of falling into the sea. There were fewer men in our light 



io6 THE FOUNDING OF 'A NATION 

boat, so that before the colonists were half way across the bay, 
we were alongside of them. Whatever Captain Jones might 
be, this day he showed the spirit of a man, for as our seamen 
desired to push ahead and land first he stopped them saying, 
"Hold back, men, 'tis nothing more than fair that the colo- 
nists should be first ashore." 

Following Captain Jones's command our boat hung back, 
while the colonists pushed on toward the sandy beach. Sit- 
ting with my musket across my knees I watched the larger 
boat until of a sudden it stopped about a bow shot from shore. 
It was evident it was on the shallows, so that the colonists had 
to plunge in the ice cold water or turn back. Captain Standish 
who was in the bow seeing the situation, with a soldier's 
promptness leaped overboard, holding his gun and sword high 
above his head; the others followed, the water coming almost 
to their waists. Captain Jones gave me a curious look, as much 
as to say, "I wish I was on the ship." 

Our boat shortly grounding came to a stop. I freely confess 
I did not get into the cold water without flinching. Instead 
of leaping over the side of the boat, however, I let myself down 
slowly and even hesitatingly into the sea. It was colder than 
I had ever felt it in England, making my teeth chatter. 

By the time I reached the beach the last of the colonists was 
wading out of the sea. Prompted by the same motive, they 
all fell upon their knees. With their steel caps beside them, 
the lighted matches in their guns sending up little vapors of 
smoke, their clothes dripping with the spray of the cold sea, 
unmindful of the dangers that lurked in the forests beyond, 
they knelt in worshipful silence. 

A winter's sky. . Winds surging hoarsely through the 
pines. . Waves breaking heavily on the beach. . Forests 
interminable. . In the midst of omnipotence were these men 
indomitable. Earnest words borne on the zvings of light. . 
Almighty God called from high Heavens in deep toned voices 
to fulfill His promises. . Lastly earth courageous led by 
Spirit Divine. . Thus knelt the praying Pilgrims for the 
first time in the presence of the new world. 



THE FIRST LANDING 107 

Captain Standish though in full sympathy with the elder's 
praying had his mind fixed on other things. While he was 
kneeling, he held his snap chance upright and frequently swept 
the woods with his eyes. Like a faithful guard his watch over 
his charges began with their first moments ashore. 

Though I did not agree with them, I stood with bowed 
head in recognition of such devotion. 

As the elder ceased speaking the men quickly recovered 
their head-pieces and began blowing their gun matches briskly. 
A high hill lay immediately in front of us. From its top a full 
view could be had of the country, and Captain Standish 
advised an overlook of the land from this eminence. 

The colonists being yeomen shouldered their guns with great 
awkwardness, having neither an eye for step nor military for- 
mation as they filed off after their leader. Captain Jones and 
I not caring to risk our lives unnecessarily decided to follow. 
Once well within the woods they stopped to examine the trees. 
The pines were not straight and tall like those on the hills of 
Devonshire, but low growing and gnarly ; the oaks too lacked 
nourishment, being seared with age, though they were barely 
five and twenty feet to their topmost branches. Having made 
these observations they moved on cautiously. The forests 
much to our surprise were free from undergrowth, particularly 
so near the beach, but the farther into the woods we went, the 
more our troubles increased with a green vine which grew in 
tangled masses. It did not take us long to discover that the 
hill was not of firm earth, but a sand dune, such ars holds the 
sea from the coast of Holland. The men in heavy armor and 
beneath weighty match-locks were soon weary. As we ap- 
proached the top we saw that it had been completely cleared of 
trees. What was more alarming was a pile of wood ready for 
a match. As we stood there in the trees looking anxiously at 
the heap of logs it came to us that we were looking upon a 
signal fire of the savages, furthermore our presence on the 
coast was not yet known. Though this was a relief still it 
indicated that we were in a country where the people signaled 
to each other in the same manner as we did in England. 

Captain Standish held his men in check, whilst he advanced 



io8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

into the clearing alone. As he crept along cautiously the 
colonists blew at their matches so they could fire promptly in 
case of need. Finally he reached the top of the hill ; seeing 
the way clear he motioned for the rest to come. Gladly we 
went forth from the woods anxious to get the first survey of 
the country. 

We took little interest in the ocean ; for first we considered, 
we must look on the landward side to discover the where- 
abouts of the clearings and homes of the savages. In this we 
failed as all we beheld were low lying hills, with gentle valleys 
between ; now and then a fresh water pond and a country cov- 
ered with scrub pines, oaks, and such woody trash fit only for 
fire-wood. We soon discovered that the sea was in front of 
us as well as back of us, indicating our landing was on a cape 
of noble proportions. Looking across the bay we could see the 
ship safely at anchor, a tiny speck swaying on the ocean. 

Imagine yourself on the top of a bleak hill with a wide 
ocean between yourself and friends, without hope of rescue or 
aid, one of a handful of farmers and yeomen, looking into an 
endless forest inhabited by cruel savages. I confess I shud- 
dered at the thought. 

Still Master Bradford after gazing upon it said, "Elder, 
this is a goodly land." 

The silence of the ages seemed to me to be lurking under the 
pines, depressing me more than the fear of the savages. How 
they dared to face this wilderness with gladness was beyond 
my comprehension. As for myself I was happy in the thought 
that I had the ship to carry me back to England. 

As the sun was fast sinking, we turned our backs on all 
these things and made our way down the hill. Half way 
down one of the men snapped a twig off a bush, its fragrance 
attracted his attention. Captain Jones at once pronounced it the 
precious sassafras bush, which was now in great demand in 
England for medicinal purposes. Many wise men disputed 
over its goodness; but whatever they thought of it, it was 
in such good repute that at one time a cargo of the herb would 
have been worth a fortune. Coming to another bush, it was torn 
from the earth and the red bark pulled from its roots. Its 



THE FIRST LANDING 109 

delicate flavor so pleased the colonists that they took a store 
of it with them. 

Once back on the beach, the colonists waded to their boats 
for axes to cut fire-wood, the stock on the ship having been ex- 
hausted. The captain and I not being burdened by this labor 
walked along the beach in search of fowl. We had gone but a 
short distance when we heard the chatter of ducks in the midst 
of wild grass. Stealing up to the blind, we came upon a pond 
of fresh water, with such quantities of ducks as I never be- 
held before. We took aim, letting our snap chances off to- 
gether, causing the ducks to arise in clouds leaving a score or 
more helpless in the reeds. These we secured and being satis- 
fied with our supply returned to the shore. 

We found the colonists drawn up in battle array. Hearing 
the report of our guns they fancied we had been attacked by 
savages. When we appeared they were grateful for our suc- 
cess and straightway sent their men to try for ducks. Those 
of the colonists who remained were cutting juniper trees for 
fuel. One of the choppers was Elder Brewster, and one of 
the toilers, wading through the cold water with a heavy stick 
upon his back, was Governor Carver. I could not help but 
observe to myself, that the new form of individual government 
was fast adjusting itself to working order. 

Before sundown both boats went back to the ship with the 
first fruits of the new country. The colonists carried juniper 
fire-wood, roots of sassafras, and a few ducks for their sick ; 
while Captain Jones and I were content with fowl for ourselves 
being unmindful of the wants of others. 

The vessed was lined with pale faced women and children 
peering down into the boat as we came alongside. They 
could not believe but that dangers lurked back of the line of 
trees facing the beach, and that some one of the party had 
fallen victim to them. In fact the women had been on deck 
all the while, watching the landing party. They saw the men 
as they waded ashore, as they stopped to pray on the beach, 
then with fear saw them one by one disappear in the forests. 
With bated breath they paced the deck until the party came 
back to the beach. These terrors now gave way as they looked 



no THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

down into the faces in the boat and saw that none was missing. 

The fire-wood was hauled aboard by strong arms and willing 
hearts, while the ducks were examined amidst many surprises 
that they were the same as in the marshes of England. The 
sassafras was soon under the tongues of those who cared to 
test its delicacy. But the fire-wood was hardly on deck and 
the fowls dressed, when there came a hush upon the vessel ; as 
the silence of the forests spread across the bay and the stillness 
of the eventide stole into the hearts of the people - for at the 
setting of Saturday's sun the Separatists' Sabbath began. 

The sun of the holy day rose on quiet waters. Though the 
seamen bustled on deck, the colonists sat quietly in groups. 
There was no preparation of food, further than putting on the 
table what had been cooked the previous day, except the ducks 
which were prepared for the sick. Though they hungered for 
the juice of fresh food, this desire was suppressed until the 
setting of the sun, for the Separatists' Sabbath ended with the 
going down of the sun. 

Several times this day I caught a glimpse of Mistress Lora's 
white hood, but I did not have an opportunity of speaking to 
her. Once I met her face to face but she hurried by without 
so much as wishing me a "Good morrow." This only con- 
firmed my good opinion of her spirit. She was a gentle maiden 
and one whose good opinions I greatly desired - why I should 
was more than I could explain to myself. Perhaps it was 
a natural longing to overcome Mistress Lora's willfulness. My 
patience surprised me, being content to bide my time until I 
could calm her prejudices. 

Bright and early Monday morning the ship was filled with 
excitement. During the long voyage the fresh water had been 
reserved for drinking, so that the women were unable to do 
their washing. The women after much coaxing and insisting 
gained consent to go ashore to resume their weekly task. 

Saturday the men made their first landing, Monday the 
women made theirs. There was great bustling around as the 
matrons and maids brought their bundles to the side of the 
ship, the men dropping them into the small boats. Getting the 
women over the side was no easy matter, but in time it was 



THE FIRST LANDING iii 

done, though many hesitated at the task. The transporting of 
the women and maids through the surf was confided to their 
husbands and fathers. The unmarried had to be content with 
carrying great bundles of hnen upon their backs, though they 
were perfectly willing to relieve their companions of their 
more lively burdens. 

Before the women were landed. Captain Standish with a 
guard had preceded them, marching around the fresh water 
pond, to see that no savages were lurking there. He then sta- 
tioned sentinels around the spot where the women were at 
work. They were not permitted to stray from the beach, the 
men carrying wood and water for them. While the sentinels 
walked their beats, the women pounded and scoured their 
clothes, hanging them on neighboring bushes to dry in the No- 
vember sun, so that Cape Cod was greeted with strange sights 
and sounds on the first wash-day of New England. 

Neither Captain Jones nor I being interested in the domestic 
scene, we took our guns and rowed along the shore in quest of 
ducks. Though we kept close to the marshes we found few 
fowls. Then we tried for fish, the harbor being reputed as a 
great place for cod; but in this we were again disappointed, 
so that we went back to the ship at noontime with barely suffi- 
cient for our table. 

Having had heavy toils in the morning, I decided to keep 
to the deck in the afternoon. Mistress Lora being among 
the women who went ashore in the morning, I had no hopes of 
seeing her. Strolling out on deck I could see the women at 
work and the white linen spread upon the bushes. Sitting 
down with my back against the mainmast I fell to dreaming 
of the earl, Devonshire Hall, Lady Arabella, and the comforts 
of England, which I had given up for this w^ild voyage; when 
happening to look up who should I see but Mistress Lora stand- 
ing a short distance from me gazing intently towards shore. 
As she showed signs of moving away, I leaped to my feet. 
It was Mistress Lora's restlessness, however, which caused 
her to change her position. She was leaning on the side of 
the ship, when I approached and said, "Mistress Lora, I 
thought you ashore." Giving a little cry of surprise with some 



!ii2 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

confusion she replied, "Master Beaumont, I thought you 
ashore, as well." 

"So I was, but finding neither fish nor fowl I returned. 
Surely you had no such reason," I went on. 

"Nay," she replied, "but my two small brothers brought me 
aboard, as they could not be trusted ashore." 

Speaking seriously I said, "Mistress Lora, you have no fears 
of this country ?" 

"Every fear, but these I must overcome," she replied cour- 
ageously. 

"But the labor and the toil?" 

"These are but simple dreads ; it is the wild savages, I have 
heard such woeful tales of them." 

"You would trust yourself among them?" 

With a spirit worthy of good English blood she replied, 
*'Where my people go, there I follow." 

"Even unto death ?" I asked. 

Then looking across the water where sne could see the people 
at work in the presence of the overshadowing danger, in an un- 
fearing voice she replied, "Even unto death." 

I could have shouted "Bravo" at her courage. Looking at 
her gentle face, I thought surely this Separatist maiden is 
without fear. 



THE FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 

WHEN this band of Separatists contracted their debt 
with the London merchants, they expected to pay it off 
through the profits derived from fishing and trading with the 
natives. In fact when their representative was in the presence 
of King James asking for a charter, His Majesty would know 
by what source the petitioners expected to gain a living. The 
answer made was from "fishing." 

The king who was given to use liberal speech exclaimed, 
"So God have my soul, 'tis an honest trade ; 'twas the Apostles 
own calling." 

The promise that the Separatists had given their king of 
fishing, they now began to fulfill. When the vessel called the 
"Speedwell," which had been purchased outright by the col- 
onists to be used as a fishing sloop, abandoned the voyage, 
a large shallop was secured in its stead. Being too large to go 
through the hatches, it was cut in parts to fit between decks. 
During the voyage the men had slept in the shallop, so that it 
was open at every seam and in such poor condition that the 
seamen declared it would never be fit for use. 

Whatever the dismantled condition of the boat might be, the 
colonists had no other course than to repair it. So while the 
women were working through their two months' washing, the 
men who could be spared from guarding them, pulled the fish- 
ing-boat upon deck. With block and tackle the half wrecked 
shallop was then dropped into the sea. Though it threatened 
to sink before they reached the shore, the men got it into shal- 
low water and by main force dragged it up onto the beach. It 
was the one hope of the colonists for their explorations and 
fishing. 

Captain Jones had conceived the idea that the colonists would 
be inclined to take their time in finding a landing-place. Meet- 
ing "Governor" Carver on deck in the evening after the women 

113 



114 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

had returced, he said quite curtly, "Master," then quickly 
catching himself, "Governor Carver, how soon will you find a 
landing-place ?" 

"Just as quickly as our shallop is mended," was the govern- 
or's response. 

"Pray, how soon, think you, that will be?" 

"Our carpenter reports in a few days." 

"That is well, as the season for our return is already late; 
I should have been half way to England ere this," replied Cap- 
tain Jones impatiently. 

As a matter of fact I knew what none of the colonists did, 
namely, that the captain had made up his mind that after wait- 
ing a reasonable length of time he would set them ashore and 
let them shift for themselves. This conversation with "Gov- 
ernor" Carver had greater significance, therefore, than the gov- 
ernor thought, since it was the beginning of the captain's 
maneuvers to hasten the ship's return to England. 

This impatience of Captain Jones and the uneasiness of the 
colonists caused them to form an expedition immediately to 
examine the country on foot. This did not meet with the 
hearty approval of Governor Carver and the other leaders, be- 
ing unwilling to trust their men to the perils of the woods and 
savages. Their reluctance, however, was overcome by the 
urgent necessity of finding a suitable spot on which to build. 
As soon as I heard of the party of exploration I was anxious 
to join it. Swallowing my pride aroused by the refusal of 
Captain Standish to permit me to join them in the first landing, 
I now sought him and asked that I might be one of the adven- 
turers. Whether he had consulted his associates before in spite 
of my telling him not to, I do not know ; but he said at once 
he would make a place for me, and asked me to be ready with 
musket and provisions early the next morning. 

It was daylight when Captain Jones and I ate our breakfast 
in the roundhouse. He was going for ducks, while I was go- 
ing with the colonists. The captain left me fuming over my 
steel gorget, which for some reason would not cover my neck 
closely. Finally adjusting the stubborn piece, I was soon en- 
cased in armor. 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 115 

Coming out onto the deck, gun over my shoulder, and roll 
of sleeping-rug and bread on my back, I ran full into Mistress 
Lora. She was surprised at my going on the journey, and 
furthermore showed it. No doubt she would have passed me 
by, had I not said, "Mistress Lora, you see I am going to seek 
a home for you." 

"So I perceive," was her reply. 

"Perhaps you will feel that I am not an enemy." 

"That may be true. Master Beaumont, but how can you be 
one of us? You have been to court; for aught I know bear 
a title, which ties you closer than you know to the people who 
hate us." She was speaking now from her own feelings, which 
was my first real insight into the depths of her prejudice 
against me. 

"Nay, nay," I said, "my allegiances are on one side of the 
ocean, but my desires on this." 

This puzzled her for she replied, "I do not understand." 

I could not forbear, however, but refer to my hopes in an- 
other way, so I said, "Since this land fascinates you, cannot 
it please me as well ?" 

"Nay, the country does not please me, but I must be con- 
tent with it, whilst you can flee from it," she replied with 
spirit. 

"Supposing I would not flee?" I said watching her face 
closely. 

"Then you would be a strange man indeed. What see you 
in yonder sand bank, with its gnarly pines, that would keep 
you from the brave clothes and gay scenes of England's halls ?" 
She, too, was watching me closely to discover what sort of 
person I was that would set my back on plenty for the wilder- 
ness, 

"Nay, not the country but — " there is no telling how I 
would have finished my sentence, but for the command of 
Captain Standish calling all who were going to come at once. 
This interruption saved me; without ending my reply, I hur- 
ried from the maiden, leaving her completely puzzled. 

It was agreed that this first expedition was to be under the 
command of Captain Standish, with Masters Bradford. Ste- 



ii6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

phen Hopkins, and Edward Tilley as lieutenants and advisers. 
Master Hopkins was being given every' honor to show that 
rancor was not in the hearts of the leaders for his opposition 
to the compact. Besides he had been to Virginia and could 
explain many of the novelties they were likely to encounter. 
Captain Jones who did not fancy walking far from his own 
quarterdeck decided to stay behind and watch over the ship. 

With many farewells the party pushed away, leaving the 
women and children in tears. I saw Mistress Lora watching 
intently, but failed to catch a greeting from her. 

Once upon the beach Captain Standish endeavored to give 
his recruits a few military instructions. To begin with, it was 
agreed that no one was to fire at duck, deer, or hare for fear of 
attracting the savages. Remembering his English training the 
captain warned his men in case of attack, their safety lay in 
holding together. Wisely he advised, until they knew how the 
savages fought they must withold their fire and maintain their 
courage. Warning them finally that they must not stray away 
he took his place at the head of the column. 

Unless you have been encased in steel armor, and burdened 
by the weight of an ancient match-lock, you can not appreciate 
how quickly fatigue comes to a man walking through shifting 
sand. Before the men had gone far they began lagging and 
shifting their guns from one shoulder to the other. These 
labors were soon forgotten, for we noticed the approach of 
several men, who came on so bravely we supposed them to 
be a party of sailors, who were ashore hunting. Of a sud- 
den Captain Standish halted us; his quick eye had caught 
strange signs in the manners of the men ahead. Calling loudly 
to them to confirm his distrust, the strangers ran into the bush 
whistling after them a little dog that was inclined to stand its 
ground. 

We were greatly agitated and thrown into confusion, I 
drew back the hammer of my snap chance while the others 
blew furiously at their matches. Then this new trial at in- 
dividual government showed its form ; for the civil men. Mas- 
ters Bradford, Hopkins, and Tilley, began to confer with Cap- 
tain Standish, the military leader. While I watched with one 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 117 

eye the place where the savages had disappeared, I made an 
effort to keep the other one on the conference, wondering why 
we stood in idleness, when we had an appointed leader who 
was a soldier. Captain Standish was for plunging into the 
bush on the heels of the savages. Stephen Hopkins advised 
him otherwise, saying that the wild men of Virginia had a way 
of making a shield of bushes and trees, from which they shot 
arrows. Furthermore it was their practice to send out a small 
party as a decoy to lead their enemies deeper into the woods, 
where their companions lay in ambush. 

Though Master Hopkins could not persuade the colonists 
not to follow, Captain Standish observed such caution in his 
advance, that we were a long time coming to the spot. Every 
man's heart was beating rapidly, and his match burning bright- 
ly as we advanced along the beach to where the savages ran 
into the forest. Though we could neither see nor hear them, 
we fancied the savages had a way of secreting themselves not 
familiar to us. 

When once we had overcome our fears and realized the sav- 
ages had made away, we lowered our guns and eagerly crowded 
around their footprints in the sand. My curiosity was aroused 
as it was evident that they were running barefoot at this 
season of the year, as there were no signs of heel marks of 
shoes. But Master Hopkins advised me they had a way of 
making shoes out of deer skin, so pliable as to permit their 
feet to conform to the shape of log or rock enabling them to 
cling without slipping. 

While we stood around the footprints in the sand, the leaders 
again discussed whether to follow them or to go on to the 
river, the mouth of which we fancied we saw from the deck 
of the vessel. The civil leaders, deciding that making peace 
with the savages was of greater importance than finding the 
river, asked Captain Standish to lead us on. When we came 
to the edge of the woods there was a crashing of underbrush 
ahead of us, caused by the natives who had audaciously stood 
their ground to see if we would follow them. Though this 
startled us, it did not deter us from beginning the chase in 
earnest. 



ii8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Though we hurried along at a good pace our armor held us 
back so that we were no match for the savages, who were used 
to traveling through the woods under no greater burden than 
a piece of fur around their loins. Captain Standish soon de- 
veloped a keen sense of sight, for, though the footprints would 
sometimes be blurred and lost in the leaves, he held to his way. 
In fact he adapted himself so readily to woods work, we fol- 
lowed him confidently whither he led. There were no doubts 
in the minds of the men that the captain led them this day, 
for during the afternoon he must have showed us the way 
through ten miles of brush and forest. 

With the coming of darkness we mounted a small hill, on the 
top of which we made our rendezvous of brush. The English 
yeomen and farmers, having had no experience of the ways of 
the woods, were but beginners in this craft. Worn by the 
chase of the afternoon the men threw themselves upon the 
ground to rest while Captain Standish and Master Hopkins 
went forth in search of fire-wood. In their absence some of 
the party gathered together a pile of leaves on the top of 
which they spread soft flax tinder; a bit of which every man 
always carried. 

One of the party bent over to make a live spark come from 
the steel, but his fingers were too chilled; then Master Brad- 
ford, who was a sturdy man with steel and flint, made a try. 
While his companions hung over him, he drew back the steel 
and with a quick stroke sent a spark flying from the flint into 
the soft flax, where it hung far a moment glowing, then went 
out. Another stroke of the steel upon the hard stone and a 
large starlike spark fell into the embraces of the touch wood, 
this time it caught the fibre with its heat, setting up a little 
puff of smoke to delight the hearts of the cold spectators. 

The tired colonists under the warmth of the fire soon regained 
their strength and made ready their repast, which consisted of 
a few ship's biscuits, hard and dry, and a bit of Holland cheese. 
When we left the ship we had the impression that springs of 
fresh water bubbled forth from the base of every hill, for this 
reason we brought none with us. All the afternoon during our 
chase over the hills and through the valleys, we kept close 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 119 

watch for a spring or brook but failed to find one. Had it not 
been for a flask of brandy or aqua vitae, we would have let 
the cold bread and cheese lie within us this night without the 
encouragement of a liquid. 

Sentinels stood around, so afraid was the captain of the sav- 
ages, and through the night while some slept the others kept 
their vigil. Though we longed to be rid of our armor, we 
dared not do so, for fear of attack. Lying in the embrace 
of the steel was uncomfortable enough, but with the cold added 
we were indeed ill at ease ; furthermore, when once the stiff har- 
ness was chilled, there was nothing else for us to do but to get 
close to the fire and heat it up like a frying pan. It was my 
first night in steel armor, and before morning my aching flesh 
made me hope it would be my last. The fact was that after 
one or two tries, we abandoned all hope of sleeping and got 
what rest we could by sitting around the embers. From time 
to time I looked off into the dimly lighted forest and saw the 
figure of a Separatist sentinel, tall and grim, moving about, 
showing by the glow of his match that he was alert. 

After the restless night in armor we started as soon as the 
light would permit to follow the footings of the savages. Be- 
fore breaking our rendezvous we tarried long enough to swal- 
low the dry bread and cheese, though our throats cried loudly 
for a draught of cooling water. There was a heavy frost 
during the night which settled the sand and lifted the coarse 
grass, so that the tracings of the savages were hard to follow ; 
but Captain Standish kept faithfully to his task, and led us until 
we came into the valley of a brackish creek. There we found 
the bushes thick and boughs of trees so low that our armor 
was beaten and battered more than if we had been in a real 
encounter. Making our way along this valley through the 
growth with the greatest difficulty, we finally encompassed the 
head of the creek, climbing a hill to survey the surroundings. 
Though we looked in every direction we saw neither houses 
nor clearings of the savages, the land apparently being a wil- 
derness. While the leaders made this survey the men broke 
down the brush and lay upon it; Captain Standish through 
pity hesitated to call them to their feet. Our thirst by this 



I20 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

time added its distress to our burden, so that we were moving 
under great difficulty. 

When the morning was half spent we came into a valley so 
full of brush, briers, and reeds that some of the men hesitated 
to undertake it. But when we came down onto the plain we 
found little paths leading through the mass of vegetation, other 
wise in our tired condition we could never have gone through 
it. While we were at the edge of this low land we heard a 
rustling of the reeds. We were alert instantly ; the snap-chance 
locks clicking, while the active matches set up little curls of 
smoke. Our alarm subsided when a deer leaped out of the 
rushes so nimbly, we were unable to get range of it. 

Our throats being parched for the lack of water we felt little 
interest in the surroundings. It had been four and twenty 
hours since we had tasted water. The hills were dry and 
sandy nor did the valleys hold forth encouragement for our 
relief. I would have gone on until I dropped ; but some of the 
party were fearful if we continued they would not have the 
strength to return. Captain Standish heard the murmurs but 
resolutely kept on the narrow path until suddenly he came to a 
halt. Again we threw up our guns but he motioned them aside 
crying, "A spring!" 

The men would have rushed into the water and drunk their 
fill, but Captain Standish and Master Bradford held them in 
restraint. With great caution they measured out the water to 
each of us, until the anguish of thirst had been relieved. 
Whatever else this country might contain, we all felt then as if 
this first draught of New England water was worthy of them 
all. 

Now that we were refreshed, some were uneasy having come 
far into the wilderness and not knowing how to find our way 
out. This talk influenced the leaders to return as there were 
no signs of savage habitations. Encompassed as we had been 
by the trees, we thought we must be leagues away from the 
sea ; but turning back, in a short time we saw daylight through 
the treetops and heard the roar of the surf, and before we were 
aware were out on the beach. 

Though the Separatists were apparently indifferent to things 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 121 

around them and seemed careless of things of this world, still 
there was a tenderness that lurked in them, that from time to 
time broke out in various ways. As soon as they came in 
sight of the vessel, that lay off in the distance, it was decided 
to signal it by means of a fire. The steel flint and tinder were 
soon ready for use. With a little patience we soon had a fire, 
sending up leaping flames and a column of smoke that could 
be easily seen from the ship. 

Our destination when we left the ship the day before was a 
river to the right of the harbor, which was hoped would 
prove suitable for a settlement. We were on our way when 
the savages appeared, thus causing us to take after the wild 
men, instead of holding to the first course. Now that we had 
been outstripped in the chase, both civil and military leaders 
agreed we should once more make our way to the supposed 
river of which we were in quest. 

We were about a mile on our way, when the quick eye of 
Captain Standish detected a well beaten path leading through 
the trees from the shore. Curious to confirm his sight, he 
halted us while he went forward to examine the ground. Again 
it was decided to abandon the search for the river, and seek 
the savages who used this well beaten way leading into the 
interior. By this time our fear of the woods was somewhat 
allayed, so that we did not approach it in battle array, but 
resolutely and calmly. Ere we were aware we had followed 
the path over a hill into a valley where woodgale was grow- 
ing in a tangled mass ; and again my breast plates were ham- 
mered by the branches of trees, and the brush so caught the 
straps that held the steel plates together, I would have been 
glad to have left my armor in the woods. I had not gone far 
into this brush, when I made up my mind that steel was a poor 
suit for a New England forest, however good it might be in 
the camps of Europe. 

The broad path led us to a fresh water pond about a musket 
shot broad and two shots long, so surrounded by reeds and 
growing brush we could only get to the water, where the wild 
animals had broken their way in to drink. From these clear 
spots we could see ducks in great numbers; now and then I 



fi22 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

picked up the clear "honk, honk" of a wild goose, which made 
me take hope that after all there was good shooting. 

Beyond the pond we came to a great clearing, in which stood 
what looked like the stems of small trees in rows. As I looked 
over this clearing at the long rows of heavy stubble, all I 
could guess was that the savages had planted trees for fire- 
wood and had cut them off for their winter's supply. My 
imaginings were brought to an end by Master Stephen Hopkins 
who was the oracle for all novelties in this new country. Mas- 
ter Stephen at once announced that we were looking over an 
old field of maize or Indian corn, and that the sticks in rows 
were the stalks of that peculiar plant. Then while some blew 
their matches others of us stood around him, while Master 
Stephen discoursed upon this maize. He said that the savages 
divided the year into five seasons ; winter, spring, summer, ear- 
ing of the corn, and falling of the leaves. 

The curious men would have stopped longer to know more 
of this plant; but Master Hopkins moved off to where the 
leaders were holding a conference. As there were no houses 
in sight, some of the men went into the field and pulled the 
corn out of the ground. The one I tore up was so well an- 
chored I had to use both hands. When I shook the earth from 
the stubble and saw its mass of roots, I was more anxious than 
ever to see more of this Indian corn. 

I wanted to know of Master Stephen, if this plant was natu- 
ral to this country, why it did not grow of its own accord 
either in the woods or in the open valleys. To this he replied 
that he had been in many wild places in Virginia, but that he 
had never seen maize except close by the habitation of men. 
In fact he said it required the caresses of mankind to keep 
the curious plant alive, and if left to itself it would soon die. 
Having marched around the clearing and finding no signs of 
the savages, it was decided to make our way back to the sea- 
shore and so on to the discovery of the river. 

Some of the party fancied that marching on the open beach 
was easier than in the thickets; but they soon realized their 
mistake for we had barely gone a mile, when the tired men 
began to lag. Captain Standish began to argue and coax 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 123 

them, but they were so weary from marching under the load 
of armor and guns that they could not keep up. I did my best 
by words and example to aid the weary, but it was soon evi- 
dent that we would have to again take to the woods or aban- 
don the expedition. 

From the first the colonists looked askance at me. They 
could not treat me as an enemy, nor could they accept me as a 
friend. I was careful not to arouse their antagonism by any 
act, and marched shoulder to shoulder with them as one of 
their own. During the night I gathered wood for the fire, ate 
my bread and cheese without a grumble, and showed a cheerful 
face at all times. This rather took Master Bradford by sur- 
prise, but pleased Captain Standish, who I fancied was glad to 
have me along. Now that some of the men were too weary 
to march in the soft sand, I encouraged them with a draught 
from my flask, so that they could not but feel I was doing my 
part as a man, if not a comrade. As a matter of fact I began 
to respect these Englishmen and see some good in them in 
spite of my early teachings. 

The men's spirits were sinking fast within them, when Cap- 
tain Standish again struck a broad path. Another conference 
was held and it was decided to follow the beaten way, hoping it 
would lead to a village, where we could at least learn where 
we were going and what was the condition of the country. 
Instead it took us to a deserted clearing where there were many 
mounds or barrows of sand. We hesitated to advance into 
this clearing and stood in the border of the woods with guns 
ready and anxious faces. Seeing the way was clear we left 
the forests and gathered around the nearest hillock, which was 
covered with a half rotted matting made of seagrass. Mas- 
ter Bradford carefully pulling back this covering exposed a 
hollow wooden dish like a mortar under which was an earthen 
pot. Musing what this mound might contain, one of the men 
dug with his cutlass, bringing to light a half rotted bow and a 
half handful of arrows, headed wth bones. 

Fancying the arrows were poor weapons, I tested the head 
of one upon the end of my forefinger, proving that its firm- 
ness was ample to enter the flesh of man or beast. Master 



124 THE FOUNDING OF 'A NATION 

Bradford, who was learned in books, said he had read of an- 
cient people placing weapons with their dead, and he fancied 
we were burrowing in the grave of a savage. This put a 
quick stop to the investigations, since we were desirous of 
dealing with the living rather than the dead. 

The beaten path running through the forests past this bury- 
ing place, it was decided to pursue it further come what would. 
Passing two clearings we came to a third, where we found a 
rough house had once stood, beside which were several ship's 
planks and beneath them a great kettle, which had come from 
Europe. The little party drew close around the kettle looking 
at it curiously, wondering how it came here and what story it 
could tell, could it speak. 

A rod from where we found the kettle was a mound with 
the markings of fingers showing clearly in the sand. The 
freshness of the hand marks caused Captain Standish to set 
sentinels in the woods lest the savages should come upon us 
unawares. With this guard set, three men began to explore 
the contents of the barrow with their cutlasses. 

The frosts having not yet set the earth, the diggers found 
little trouble in removing it. Shortly I saw the mound diggers 
stop their work, and stooping over drag an object from be- 
neath the sand. Drawing near I saw a little basket of curious 
weaving full of grain, the like of which I had never seen. 
Master Hopkins picked up a handful saying, " 'Tis fair Indian 
corn." 

The men ran their hands deep into the smooth hard grains ; 
bringing up a handful, they would let the corn leak through 
their fingers like pebbles. When I crushed the grain between 
my teeth it left no manner of flavor, so that I was disappointed 
in it. While we were still viewing the prize, the diggers 
came on a new mat, which they threw back uncovering a 
round hole lined with bark. In the center of it was a basket 
narrow and rounding at the top, holding about four English 
bushels. Over the mouth of the basket was a covering of 
strips of bark, so neatly lapped over each other, as to prevent 
the dirt from trickling through. With great care these strips 
were moved from the top showing the basket filled with loose 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 125 

grains and with six and thirty pieces of the corn on its sticks. 

No sixteen men ever looked upon an unknown object with 
greater curiosity than we did, as we crowded around the bas- 
ket of maize. Astonishment was written upon our faces as 
Master Edward Tilley handed each of us a stick of corn. Mine 
was mostly yellow with now and then a blue grain, making 
quite a handsome appearance. I endeavored to break a grain 
from its fastening, but the piece stuck so tenaciously, I bruised 
my thumb, without dislodging it. Master Hopkins took two 
of the sticks and rubbed them together, thus loosening the 
grains and letting them fly in every direction. Then I dis- 
covered that each grain was set in a pocket, the sides of which 
closed upon it, just as a gold worker would clasp a jewel in 
a ring, so that each bit was held firm in spite of wind and 
weather. Though this maize is grown now in many parts of the 
world, it was new to us who beheld it for the first time on 
this November day, so that we stood and marveled at its 
strangeness. 

It was decided to bear the basket away ; but when we came to 
lift it we found it too weighty to be dragged from its cage of 
bark. Master Bradford now declared we must fill our pockets 
and carry away what grain we could to use as seed for plant- 
ing. Though I was not interested in spring planting, I con- 
verted the pockets of my greatcoat into grain bags and filled 
them both with loose corn, doing my best in this matter as I 
had in the others. Then some one brought forth the old 
ship's kettle, and with bark scoops filled it to the brim, making 
a bulky but handy package. 

The earth was put back carefully over the two baskets and 
beaten down as we found it, but with white men's finger-marks 
instead of savages'. 

With our pockets filled to overflowing with grains of Indian 
maize and the kettle swaying from a sapling on the shoulders 
of two men, we again took up the march down the path to- 
wards the sea. Before going, however. Master Bradford an- 
nounced that strict account must be kept and the same value 
was to be returned to the savages, from whom the corn was 
taken. While we were on the march we found a row of stakes 



126 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

which upon examination was beheved to have been a white 
man's stronghold. 

The discovery made Master Hopkins declare that the ship's 
kettle and the barricade belonged to Master Martin Pring's 
men, who came to this northern part of Virginia with a cargo 
from Bristol merchants through leave of Sir Walter Raleigh in 
the time of Queen Elizabeth. 

Master Bradford favored the kettle as coming from Gos- 
nold's men or perhaps Captain John Smith's, but these were 
idle speculations since there was naught to indicate who were 
the original owners. All the way back to the beach the men 
were puzzling themselves over the signs of white men and the 
question was still under discussion when we came out onto the 
beach. 

Having been diverted many times from the discovery and 
explorations of the river, we at length set our faces towards 
this purpose. Rounding a headland we came upon an intake of 
the sea, which we took to be the mouth of the river. In single 
column we filed along the left bank of what we supposed to be 
a river, though the water was salty. • 

As we were breaking our way through the brush, Degory 
Priest discovered a strange and brownish object concealed in 
the thicket and, dragging it forth, found it to be a savage boat 
or canoe. It was in proportion like a wherry of the River 
Thames, though exceeding it in bigness. We marveled at its 
structure for it was naught but sheets of white birch bark 
shaped over ribs of white cedar, sewn with fine roots. 

John Billington who essayed to show us how the bark boat 
would carry his weight, carefully put one foot into the canoe. 
Seeing it bore him he ventured his whole body within the frail 
craft, when it turned in a twinkle. After this first performance 
no one would trust himself in it. 

Following along this branch for quite a distance and finding 
the soil poor and the water still salty, the leaders made up their 
minds that after all it was but an intake of the sea and not a 
fresh water river. As they could not cross, and promises had 
been made to those on shipboard that the party would be absent 
only two days, the leaders decided to turn back. Starting 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 127 

toward home set a new heart in the tired men. Those, who 
were dragging themselves wearily but a few moments before, 
picked up their feet in earnest and strode after their leaders 
with renewed vigor. 

Being evident that we could not make the ship this night, 
the leaders turned into the fresh water pond which we had 
seen earlier in the day, and fixed our rendezvous. Before tak- 
ing themselves to the brush beds the colonists knelt around the 
blazing fire, while Master Bradford sent up the nightly prayer. 
This was their custom, both with the rising and the setting of 
the sun, whether in the forest or on board the ship. I was pa- 
gan enough not to kneel with them, though I always bowed my 
head in reverence and endeavored to recall some of the prayers 
of the established church; but I confess, that they were were 
always through before I began. 

My bed of boughs was a welcome relief, after the toils of 
the two days and I was soon fast asleep. During the night I 
was awakened by the rain playing "pity pat" on my breast 
plate. The cold November rain soon chilled us to the bone. 
Not caring to lie and freeze, we stood in a circle around the 
fire, with the water running off our steel caps upon our half 
frozen faces. 

Taking off my steel bonnet I hoped to gain relief from its 
cold clasp, but the rain in my hair was worse so I was compel- 
led to put it on again. Half frozen we shivered through the 
night. The rain put out the matches and dampened the 
powder pans of the guns of the sentinels, making them useless, 
so that they abandoned their posts and came and stood with 
the rest of us around the smouldering camp-fire. 

By morning many of the party were in bad plight, having 
taken severe colds during the night. The kettle of corn being 
more of a burden than the men could carry, it was decided to 
leave it and carry what seed corn they could in their pockets. 
At first it was thought best to hang the empty kettle on a tree 
so that the savages could recover it, then the leaders decided to 
throw it into the lake, marking the spot so they could find it. 
This was done by the captain and Master Hopkins, while the 
rest moved off down the path towards the beach. Thinking 



128 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to take a short cut through the woods we left the beaten way 
and were soon shrewdly puzzled and finally lost. 

Whilst we were following unknown ways in the forests, 
we came upon a strong sapling drawn to the ground, with a 
loop of a rope cunningly made, attached to it. There was a 
store of acorns spread around the sapling as if to invite the 
wild animals to a feast. Again were we puzzled for this 
novelty was fashioned well, and in much better manner than 
we supposed it was possible for the savages to do. As soon as 
Master Hopkins saw it, he said it was a deer trap and that the 
acorns were to entice the animals into the loop, whence the sap- 
ling would fly up and so hold the deer until the savages came. 
We soon had a view of how this trap worked on Master Brad- 
ford who was following behind. All stood to one side without 
warning him, when of a sudden the loop caught his leg, the 
tree flew upright dragging him off his feet. While some of 
the men bent down the sapling others released Master William, 
who now had great respect for the wisdom of the wild men. 
The rope was so well spun of bark that Master Bradford took 
it away with him to show the people on shipboard. 

After the diversion of the deer trap we again essayed to 
find the beach. The toil of walking on the beaten path the 
day before had been difficult, but now the men stumbled 
through the woods coughing and feverish from exposure, mak- 
ing our progress slower than ever. At length the captain, 
calling his party to a halt, with a few able-bodied men went 
ahead to search for paths. Shortly he came upon the beaten 
one so that we were soon at the seaside. 

The night's rain had so increased the brooks as to make deep 
creeks of them, which we could barely ford. Before we were 
dry from one, we were compelled to plunge into the cold water 
of another, making our teeth chatter. As we were soaking 
wet Captain Standish, seeing no reason for protecting us fur- 
ther, led us along the beach into the surf, where we had fairly 
firm footing. 

Wet and weary we came to a creek which was too deep to 
ford. Captain Standish waded in up to his arms, whence the 
water growing deeper and deeper he was compelled to return 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 129 

to shore. The obstacle seemed to the weak men too great to 
overcome. But Master Bradford turned into the woods and in 
a cheery voice urged them to follow, saying they would cross 
higher up the swollen stream. After urging the men on time 
after time when they were almost past moving, we came to 
where a tree had fallen across the brook. With a cry of re- 
lief the men hurried onward to this log. Captain Standish 
made the first crossing. Satisfying himself that it was of 
sufficient strength, he bade the strongest men to come first and 
find a place where they could lay their guns so that the matches 
would not be put out. Then he sent them back for their 
weaker comrades, carrying their weapons and steadying them 
over the swift running stream. 

Fatigued and weary with this battle with the brush we 
came back to the sandy shore, willing to trust to its shiftiness 
rather than the tangled wilderness, A bold headland thrust 
itself into the sea ahead. Captain Standish had an idea that 
from that point the ship could be seen. Bestowing the com- 
mand upon Master Bradford, he trudged off alone. 

We watched the captain as he made his way along the beach. 
As he hurried out to its extreme point, we stopped and looked 
at him hoping each moment he would signal. We fixed our 
eyes on the little figure standing out clearly against the color 
of the sea and saw him hesitate. Our hearts sank within us. 
Then raising his hand with a loud halloo, he pointed ahead. 
Now we knew that he had indeed sighted the ship. Once 
more the spirits of the men overcame their w^eariness. March- 
two and three abreast they came up to the point and, looking, 
across the bay, in the distance saw the ship at anchor. Gallantly 
we marched along the beach, giving no further heed to our 
wet clothes and tired bodies. When we came within hearing 
of the vessel, there was a merry cracking of our match-locks 
and snap chances. There was a flash of white above the bul- 
warks, the tender welcome of a fluttering kerchief. It came 
to me that this was the characteristic way of men and women : 
we announced our coming with a great noise while they wel- 
comed us silently but with a great heart. 

.When the long boat pushed away from the ship, the mea 



I30 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sank wearily to the beach, completely undone. Before the boat 
reached us, however, we were surprised to see a number of 
men rush out from the forests. Captain Standish called us 
to stand our ground. Then Governor Carver and Captain 
Jones, who happened to be ashore, both shouted warnings so 
that we knew they were friends. 

Captain Jones and Governor Carver were greatly interested 
in what we had seen. The governor would know first of our 
safety; the master mariner, if we had found a place for set- 
tling: these questions indicating what was uppermost in the 
minds of the two men. Then began a cross-fire of questions 
between the men concerning what we saw, what we did, and 
what we had. After this the treasure of Indian com was 
brought forth from the pockets of doublets and great coats. 

I showed my stick of yellow and blue grains to Captain 
Jones with considerable pride, but he had seen maize in Vir- 
ginia and was not even curious about it, saying it was only a 
"passing ear of corn." 

Our party climbed into the long boat. Coming near the 
vessel, we could see the anxious faces of the women and chil- 
dren along the bulwarks looking with longing eyes. As we 
drew closer first one then another would make out the face of 
his loved ones and with a wave of his hand send them greet- 
ings. Once beneath the shadow of the vessel those on board 
crowded close together and, seeing that none was missing, 
gave way to gladness. 

Some of the party, grown feeble from exposure, were un- 
able to climb the rope ladder clad in their armor and divested 
themselves of both plates, cap, and gun. As I had no one 
waiting for me I stood aside and let the others go ahead so 
that I was the last to climb the ladder. Once on deck the 
explorers were assailed with many questions. 

The Indian corn was the greatest curiosity, though Master 
Bradford's rope noose threatened for a time to divide the at- 
tention. The men brought the corn from their pockets, giving 
it around freely to those who would see it, great care being 
taken that none of this precious seed was wasted, it being the 
mine from which their wealth was to come . 



FIRST EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 131^ 

Though the people were interested in the loose grains, the 
corn sticks were the center of attraction. Mine I longed to 
keep and take back to England to show the earl and have him 
test its quality in the fields of Devonshire. As there was not a 
sufficient number of sticks to go around, the people formed 
groups around those who were fortunate enough to have one. 

Seeing Mistress Lora at the edge of one of these groups en- 
deavoring to catch a glance of a stick and noting that she was 
meeting with slight success, I went to her saying gently, "Mis- 
tress Lora, would you see a stick of yellow and blue maize?" 

Calmly enough she replied, "I am getting a viev/ now and 
then of the one in the hands of Francis Eaton." 

"Nay," I replied, "would you handle it?" 

Her maidenly curiosity overcame her diffidence for she an- 
swered, "But you have none to offer!" 

Pulling the yellow and blue piece from my pocket I gave it 
to her saying, "I have this to offer you." 

She took it, and as she turned it round and round I pointed 
out to her the different colored grains and explained how 
tightly they were held to the stick. When she had satisfied 
herself she offered it to me. I shook my head impulsively, 
saying, "Mistress Lora, keep it." 

With flushed face she replied, "Nay, Master Beaumont, for 
I do not know what to do with it." 

"Plant your own Indian corn bed, when the spring time 
comes and remember me." 

Before she could reply I left her holding my stick of yellow 
and blue com. 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION OE DISCOVERY 

AFTER the toils on the first discovery, the headmen de- 
^cided that they would wait for the mending of the shal- 
lop to carry them by water. For several days after the return, 
work on repairing the boat on shore was hindered by stormy 
weather. This did not hold back the colonists, however, who 
went daily to their labors. The gray haired governor led the 
way in these toils, encouraging the men to do their duty by his 
example. All day long they worked in the cold and rain, liv- 
ing on stale bread, a piece of spoiled beef, a bit of cheese, with 
an occasional sip of beer. Though many had colds and coughs 
they gave little heed to them and went on in the sleet and rain, 
as if laboring under clear skies and harbored beneath their own 
roof. 

Captain Jones aiid I gave ourselves over to hunting. I was 
disgusted with my adventure in coming to this new country, 
since I was spending my time shooting ducks, which I could 
have done equally as well in England, instead of seeking the 
great animals that I had been led to believe were stalking the 
forests. I chafed at this duck-shooting and challenged Cap- 
tain Jones to go with me into the deep woods to seek big game. 
But the master mariner was not overfond of walking, besides 
he had a wholesome dread of savages, so that I could not get 
him beyond the fresh water ponds along the shore. 

One afternoon, having had good sport, I brought aboard a 
goodly supply of ducks, which I distributed among the colo- 
nists. Going between decks to find one of the men, I was sa- 
luted with a smell of bilge water, and animal odors, that almost 
drove me back to the deck. I stuck to my purpose, however 
and groped through the darkness which was broken now and 
then by the rays from the horn lanterns. Though there were 
betty lamps, branch candle sticks, sconces, and single sticks 

1^2 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 133 

aboard, these were not used for fear of fire. The only en- 
trance into the hold was through the great cabin or the fore- 
castle, the deck hatches being battened down. As these open- 
ings were not in the air, there were no signs of freshness be- 
tween the decks, where the men slept and lived next to the 
goats and swine. 

Fortunately there were no horses nor cows aboard to in- 
crease the nauseous odors of this dark hole, though I could 
not conceive how it was possible to make it worse. The men 
with families had built thin partitions, making small cabins, 
which gave privacy without diluting the discomforts. Most of 
the men had for their beds canvas rugs beneath and sleeping- 
rugs above them. It occurred to me as I felt my way through 
the dismal surroundings, that they must have been strong lung- 
ed men to have existed in the foul smelling place. I only 
stayed long enough to deliver my ducks, then escaped to the 
deck, glad enough to once more be in the freshness of the 
sea air. 

As I came up through the great cabin I saw a yellow singing 
bird in a cage, and a family cat lay on a rug. In one comer 
was a lilac bush which Mistress Rose Standish, wife of the 
captain, was bringing from Holland. In the warm days of the 
early voyage she brought it out on deck to drench its earth 
with water. I was told then the lilac was Captain Standish's 
favorite flower, so that Mistress Rose's devotion to this plant 
was likewise her devotion to him. 

Captain Jones was cross and evil dispositioned this day 
over the slowness with which the shallop was being repaired, 
although the colonists were doing their utmost. He made 
little allowance for the cold and awkwardness of doing ship's 
carpenters work in the wilderness. After three or four days 
of wrath, he finally sent his own carpenter to aid, as he was 
anxious to start on his way to England. The common sailors 
joined in this discontent at stopping so long, telling the colo- 
nists that they would soon be set ashore. 

This word coming to the ears of Governor Carver he very 
promptly called upon Captain Jones in the roundhouse. I 
happened to be present, and I thought the gray haired leader 



134 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

looked grieved and care-worn under his responsibilities, but 
he was still gracious in his manner as he said, "Captain Jones, 
it has come to me that you are anxious to get away for Eng- 
land." 

" 'Tis true," was the captain's curt reply. 

"It is our desire to hasten your return, but before you leave 
us we must find a suitable place to establish ourselves." 

"But, Master Carver, we can not tarry here while you seek 
out a proper place, our meat is low, and our beer has already 
fallen short, causing my sailors to grumble." 

Quite shrewdly the gray haired governor answered the cap- 
tain's impatience by saying, "Captain Jones, since you feel 
that we do not make haste, will you command the shallop on 
our next discovery?" 

The captain's beadlike eyes sparkled as he quickly said, "I 
will go with you, as you say." 

"It is now the twenty-second day of November, I fancy the 
shallop will be in condition shortly before the first of Decem- 
ber, then we shall lose no time in going." 

With this explanation of his hopes, and the appointment of 
the captain as the commander of the next expedition, the gov- 
ernor left the roundhouse. 

Knowing what was on foot, and being tired of my narrow 
quarters, I once more besought Captain Standish, that I might 
be one of his party. I did not care to take orders from Captain 
Jones, preferring to set myself under the command of the mili- 
tary leader. There was no trouble on this score, Captain 
Standish did not hesitate but assured me a place any time I 
cared to go. This readiness of the colonists to welcome me 
gave me the conceit that I had at least gained their admira- 
tion if not their confidence. 

I found winning the respect of the men colonists was an easy 
task compared to gaining the good will of willful Mistress 
I,ora, who was now so shy of my attention, that she would not 
walk on deck at the same time I did. Once I forced a brace 
of mallards upon her, but before reching the door of the round- 
house she gave them away. On this same day of the interview 
between Governor Carver and Captain Jones, I came upon the 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 135 

maiden speaking with Captain Standish, so that she could not 
run away. 

As I came up the captain said, "Mistress Lora, Master Beau- 
mont has already joined our next expedition." 

"Indeed!" exclaimed the maiden in surprise. 

"Truly," I broke in, "since I would know the country, the 
animals, the wild savages, and see where you would settle." 

Then the captain, giving me a queer look, said, "Master 
Beaumont, you took to the ways of the forest so well upon the 
first discovery, I fancy you have already a liking for this new 
country." 

"Nay, captain," I replied,"I care more for England than this 
wilderness." 

Shortly the captain left us, and to prevent Mistress Lora 
from going likewise, I asked her quickly what she did with my 
stick of yellow and blue corn. To this she sedately replied, "It 
is amongst our garden seeds." 

"But those belong to the colonists, whilst I gave the corn to 
you." 

"Truly, you would have me plant the seed?" she asked in 
surprise. 

"In your own garden and not in the common field," I ex- 
plained to her. 

After this I saw Mistress Lora several times upon the deck, 
even gaining her confidence long enough to ask after the many 
sick people who were hoping for an early relief ashore. On 
the third of December, I said to the maiden, "On the morrow 
the shallop will be ready and we start on the second discovery." 

Looking up into the sky she answered sympathetically, "T 
am fearful you will be both cold and hungry." 

Later on I went ashore and found the shallop only partially 
completed. Governor Carver being close by, I said, "The shal- 
lop will not be ready on the morrow." 

"We dare not tarry longer. Master Beaumont, and must take 
the boat even though it is not whole," he replied. 

"Then you will trust yourself in it, in its present condition ?" 

"We must," replied the governor. 



136 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The same evening the shallop was launched and brought 
alongside. There was considerable excitement on board, all 
the men being anxious to go on the voyage. Though we had 
come away from the first trip poorly, still that was mainly due 
to our toiling through the sands ; now that the journey was to 
be made by sea, there were many volunteers. Everyone was 
busy with the cleaning of muskets, preparing food, and gather- 
ing of sleeping-rugs. 

The morning of November twenty-seventh was cold with a 
gale blowing across the harbor. With this untoward greeting, 
I hastened back into the roundhouse advising Captain Jones to 
take along his sleeping-rug and an extra flask of aqua vitae. 
For myself I decided to leave off my steel bonnet, taking only 
my front and back plates and putting on an extra coat for 
warmth. The ship was rolling heavily when I came on deck 
the second time, being greeted with a cold blast of wind, I was 
half a mind to abandon the adventure. Some of the men were 
of the same opinion and stood shrugging their shoulders, as if 
they would at least like to postpone the starting until another 
day. But the leaders would not listen to a change of their 
plans, since they were fearful that Captain Jones was likely to 
set them ashore. As they bade their followers make ready, I 
thought that only men driven by dire necessity, would go 
abroad in such weather. 

Governor Carv^er, Master Bradford, and the others stood 
unshaken on the cold deck. Captain Jones was equally as reso- 
lute, as he was anxious to rid the vessel of the colonists. With 
the men shivering, and the leaders encouraging them to their 
tasks, twenty-four colonists and two seamen were finally made 
ready to go. 

Captain Jones, after taking a look at the weather, hesitated 
in sending the men down into the shallop, which was swinging 
heavily in the wash of the ship. The seamen advised the gov- 
ernor that the craft would not carry all the party. Governor 
Cancer, not to be denied even by the elements, told the captain 
to take what men he could in the shallop while he would lead 
a second party along the beach. 

Having agreed to divide the party, the men were sent over 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION fi37 

the side, and the Httle craft pushed off. Deciding to cast my 
lot with the party going along the beach, I stood on the deck 
watching the shallop struggling in the seas. The other men 
were not anxious to start until they saw how their comrades 
fared. When the sailors brought the long boat, which was to 
take us ashore, they were swearing at the colonists for com- 
pelling them to be abroad in such indecent weather, managing 
the boat so stupidly, I came near falling into the sea. This so 
angered me, I picked up a boat-hook and threatened to break 
a head or two if they continued their tricks, with the result 
the party was soon safely aboard. Happening to glance up I 
saw Mistress Lora's eyes fixed upon me in curious wonder- 
ment. I tried to win a smile from her but she turned her 
glances upon her father instead. 

On the deck of the vessel the wind had a taste of winter in it, 
but down in the boat, with the spray blowing, it whipped like 
a knife cut. Before we reached the beach my armor showed 
rust and my stockings were wet by the spray. Though we 
were uncomfortable in the boat, we were made doubly so by 
being compelled to leap into the breakers and wade ashore. 
The sea was to our knees, but the waves dashed upon us until 
we were wet above our thighs. Coming onto the beach with 
the salt water dripping from my clothes, and my fingers blue 
with cold, I could not help but feel that it was a piece of fool- 
ishness for me to be with them. 

Our party was composed of the choicest spirits of the colo- 
nists, so that we pushed ahead without complaint. The shallop 
followed in the distance dancing on the waves, making me glad 
that I had ground beneath my feet, though it was almost as 
unstable as the sea. Before we had passed the first league the 
clouds, which had been hanging low, began sifting down flakes 
of snow. We drew our cloaks over our guns to keep the 
priming dry and matches alive. Gentle snowflakes soon multi- 
plied until the heavens, the sea, and even the neighboring for- 
ests were hidden. Driving winds blew the snow into our faces, 
causing us to follow closely after each other for fear of stray- 
ing away. We pushed our way through the blinding storm, 
setting our heads low and surging forward against the riotous 



138 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

winds. On the one side we could hear the thunder of the surf 
upon the beach, and on the other the rushing of the tempest 
through the pines. Between these was our path on the wind 
swept beach, open and unprotected. Hoping for rehef the 
captain led us into the forests, but the trees, which should 
have sheltered us, showered loose snow down upon our heads, 
driving us out again. 

The shallop of course was lost to view so that the governor 
was growing worried about it, when we heard voices in the veil 
of snow. They were our own men but where they were we 
could not tell, until we came full upon the shallop riding safely 
in a little harbor. Clambering aboard, we were glad to rest. 
Governor Carver had no mind of tarrying, hoping that the 
snow was but a flurry and would soon pass. Instructing Cap- 
tain Jones to follow as soon as possible, he struck off through 
the storm in search of the river. 

As the governor thought, the snow soon ceased, giving us a 
clear view of our surroundings. We made fairly good head- 
way and were satisfied with our conditions. This respite was 
short for the snow soon began falling again enshrouding us 
within its folds, shutting out the landscape and sea. With a 
steadfastness of spirit the colonists refused to turn back but 
strove on towards their goal. 

As the night came on, we dragged ourselves along the wet 
beach through the blinding snow, sadly wishing for even the 
protection of the foul smelling ship, or even the snow covered 
shallop. Steel caps grew like pieces of ice, so that some took 
them off marching through the storm, with the melted snow 
trickling down their faces. Though the men endeavored to 
protect their guns beneath their besotted cloaks, they soon gave 
it up, and marched with them exposed showing the blackened 
and wet ends of the matches. 

We were finally driven from the beach into the forests to 
make our rendezvous as best we could. The axes were in the 
boat, likewise the sleeping-rugs and the water. To push on to 
the river was impossible. Even if we could gain that point we 
were in doubt whether we would find the shallop. Those who 
had the strength, searched through the woods for fallen brush 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 139 

with which to build a fire. Captain Standish, finding a rotten 
log, with his cutlass picked out splinters of dry wood. The 
call for flint, steel, and touch-wood brought all these to hand. 
While one of the men knelt in the snow to strike the fire, the 
others stood around shivering and hoping he would succeeed 
quickly. 

The soft tinder was placed on cross sticks, while a cloak was 
held over the man to ward off the winds. Once, twice, he 
struck fire, each time we were expecting to see the little curl of 
flax smoke rise from beneath the cloak. Finally the man arose 
saying the tinder was wet and would not catch. Another man 
tried and failed. Master Bradford throwing down an armful 
of branches made ready his steel and flint. Feeling it was a 
matter of life and death to start a fire, one held his wet cloak 
over him, another man wiped out his steel cap and placed the 
flax tinder within it, while he knelt in the snow. Slowly Mas- 
ter Bradford drew back the steel, then with a quick jerk struck 
the flint. A spark fell into the flax, hung for a moment then 
expired. A second, third, fourth, and I know not how many 
sparks fell from the stone but none held. Finally tired of his 
effort Master Bradford arose. The men turned away without 
so much as speaking, confronted by the anguish of a shelter- 
less night in the freezing storm. 

Now it was evident that we were not to be cheered by the 
light and heat of a camp-fire, the weary men began casting 
about for resting-places. The oaks and birches with their bare 
branches offered little consolation. Someone sought the pro- 
tection of a low growing pine, calling out from beneath its 
branches that the interlacing needles gave protection from the 
falling snow. With this advice the rest crawled beneath the 
pine shrubs. Even in this extremity, the generosity of the 
colonists showed forth, for as a man would find a tree that was 
larger and drier than the others, he would call loudly to his 
comrades to come and share his cold covering. As the last 
rays of light died out and the blackness of night shut in the 
forests, we sat wet and freezing. 

Reaching for a piece of ship's bread, I heard the wavering 
notes of a song, which soon grew into a psalm. From beneath 



I40 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

the pines others joined the melody, carrying the volume of their 
worship above the roar of the winds. Then there was a lull 
and out of the darkness came a voice — a man giving thanks 
for his crosses. When he said his "Amen," the rush of the 
tempest once more filled the forests, leaving us cold and cheer- 
less. 

Master Winslow and I shared our pine with one of the com- 
monality. This man had been on the first journey and had not 
recovered from its rigors and like the rest had been marching 
in wet clothes most of the day. His feebleness aroused my 
sympathy, but I was unable to relieve it further than giving 
him of my food and drink. It was only by the greatest exer- 
tion that Master Winslow and I succeeded in getting him under 
our tree. Once there, feeling around in the dark, we gathered 
together a few dry leaves to make a bed for him. 

The icy blasts swept through the pines searching the remot- 
est comers of our shelter. The sting of the cold drove myri- 
ads of pricklings into my flesh, drawing out the warmth of 
blood with excruciating pain, until I thought I felt the needles 
of ice forming in my veins. Like one of the great snakes of 
Ethiopia the frost wound me within its coils, squeezing muscles 
and bones beneath its weight. Though I knew the ice wind's 
breath and was conscious of it, I was helpless to combat it. Half 
alive and half dead, the creeping ice chilled our blood and froze 
our flesh until our minds were filled with anguish and our 
bodies racked beyond moving. 

While the frost was slowly freezing the most robust, it was 
making sad havoc with the colonist under our pine tree. At 
first he complained bitterly, but as the icy fingers of the frost 
clutched him tighter and tighter, he became so numb he could 
not speak. We stood it for a time, then more dead than alive, 
we dragged ourselves out from beneath the pine, hauling our 
weaker comrade with us. He plead for us to let him lie down 
in the snow to rest. Knowing that he was freezing, we gave 
him a draught from my flask and began walking him back and 
forth. 

Master Bradford and Captain Standish coming from their 
shelter advised with us. It required the effort of two of us to 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 141 

keep the man on his feet, by our walking we made a well 
beaten path and at the same time brought warmth to our own 
bodies. When resting from toiHng over our man, I went 
from tree to tree to see how the rest did and found them in a 
miserable condition suffering from the cold and exposure. 
Though my supply of rusks was meagre and my brandy flask 
small, I made both go as far as I could. 

The sufferings of this night, as I felt the chill of the north 
winds creeping into my flesh and blood, are past my telling. 
Struggle as I would the icy numbness seemed to fix its touch 
upon me, until I would gladly have laid down in the snow to 
end my miseries. But my instincts kept me on my feet fight- 
ing off the cold and its rigors. 

The first rays of the coming day found us walking our weak 
colonist in the snow thankful that we were all alive. Though 
it has been my misfortune to have been uncomfortable at other 
times in my life, I am free to say, I have never been so utterly 
miserable as during this wild night in the New England for- 
est. Its horrors were never forgotten by those who endured 
them, and its ravages sent many of the colonists to an early 
grave. 

The snow was upward of a foot deep, when the men one 
by one with their clothes frozen to their armor dragged them- 
selves from beneath the trees. Standing around I could hard- 
ly recognize them as the men who left the ship barely four and 
twenty hours before. Their eyes were blood shot and faces so 
haggard from the night's exposure, many seemed ready to fall 
from weakness. Though the tempest had ceased there was 
little comfort for us even in the daylight. Brooms of pine 
boughs were used to sweep off a log, so that the weaker ones 
might sit while they nibbled at their bread. The water supply 
being in the shallop, the dry food stuck in their throats until 
it was moistened with a little snow. 

While we were breakfasting in this fashion a wolf came out 
of the deep woods and circled around us looking as disconso- 
late as we felt. Soon the brute was joined by another and 
another until a band of the animals were seated on their 
haunches, just out of gunshot. The whole scene was so un- 



142 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

canny I endeavored to have a shot at them, but my snap chance 
would not fire. So through our breakfast of frozen bread and 
cheese we were content to let them watch us. 

After the cold repast, we made our way through the snow 
to the beach to look for the shallop. The breakers were roll- 
ing high upon the sands, and the sea was stirred with white 
capped waves, so that we questioned whether the little craft 
would venture forth. By ten o'clock the sea had subsided 
somewhat. As the boat did not appear it was decided to send 
two of the party back to the little creek, where we had left it the 
day before. 

We had barely gone a mile when we saw off at sea a black 
speck dancing on top of the waves. We waited patiently until 
we could distinguish the men and the boat. As the shallop 
came opposite, we shouted and waved our cloaks, until Cap- 
tain Jones seeing us turned the prow towards the beach. 

It was evident that the shallop could not come close in so as 
to permit us to get aboard without wading through the surf. 
I confess I drew back from entering the sea, for when your 
flesh is chilled and your mind is filled with anguish from the 
cold, an ice bath is not an acceptable addition to your misery. 
The weaker members of the party stood looking at the boat, 
then at the sea, never offering to move. Captain Jones, who 
had spent a bad night, seeing the situation, waved to us to come 
on but the men steadfastly refused to stir. In fact many 
turned their backs to the sea and would have reentered the 
forests, had we not detained them. 

It was Captain Standish who suggested that the strongest 
take their weaker comrades on their backs carrying them 
through the surf to the shallop. It fell to my lot to be one of 
the beasts of burden. The water was stinging cold. I had 
trouble keeping my man out of the sea, and it was only by sac- 
rificing my own comfort that I finally succeeded in getting him 
dry into the boat. One journey was all I cared to make, in 
fact all that any man in full strength could have endured. 
Both of us were hauled into the boat more dead than alive. 
Once aboard we wrapped ourselves in the heavy sleeping-rugs 
and lay quietly in the bottom of the boat. 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 143 

Though we were in a sad pHght, the governor refused to 
turn back, commanding Captain Jones to go to the river. Be- 
fore reaching our destination most of the men were dry and , 
warm, but the feeble ones could not stir from their rugs. A 
drink of water, a bite of cold meat, and a little rest refreshed 
the able-bodied somewhat ere the boat reached the intake of the 
sea, visited on the first discovery. 

We soon found that the harbor was shallow for ships, though 
it was ample for fishing-shallops. These observations made, it 
was decided to land and once more look at the ground, Cap- 
tain Jones going with the party. Only the strong were set 
ashore and for once landed with dry clothes. I was ready for 
the journey, going with the party as it trudged off through 
the ice and snow. 

We marched all the afternoon through the deep snow, up 
steep hills and along narrow valleys, without coming upon a 
savage habitation. Captain Jones was desirous of taking up 
lodging early, though the rest were for going on with the 
search. As a matter of fact he began to think, that the find- 
ing of a suitable place to settle in the winter-time was not such 
an easy task as it appeared, when he was sitting snug in his 
own cabin. Though he was anxious to have the colonists out 
of the ship, still walking through the cold, hours at a time 
had too many discomforts for him to endure long. 

This night the tinder was dry, though we had some diffi- 
culty in striking fire, we soon had a blaze going merrily. 
Crowding around it for the first time in six and thirty hours we 
were really comfortable. Rolling two fallen logs together, we. 
set fire between them so that we were assured of its warmth 
for the night. 

Gathered around the fire the next morning the colonists de- 
cided that neither the harbor nor the country, was fit for set- 
tlement. Masters Bradford and Hopkins like careful farmers, 
then advised the securing of the corn which we had left on the 
first journey, and carrying it all back to the ship for seed at 
the next planting season. The fields being across the creek, 
we were compelled to follow the stream down to where the 
savage's canoe was lying on the bank. Finding it in good 



144 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

order, I lifted it with one hand and wondered that anyone 
could be so foolish, as to risk his life to its frailty. There 
were two oars in the boat so we launched it in the stream. 
Remembering the experience of John Billington, on our first 
journey when he was thrown headlong into the water, we were 
shy of entering, until Master Hopkins showed us how to do so, 
by stepping into the center, then stooping quickly but steadily. 

Once across we struck a path, which we followed with some 
trouble as the snow had almost filled it. The pile of corn we 
found a rounding mound beneath the smooth white coating. 
Under this blanket of frost the earth was stiff making hard 
work for our cutlasses, but after some labor we rescued the 
grain, lifting it from its retreat in its wicker basket. This we 
left standing in the snow while we went on to the next fields, 
where, visiting two other clearings, we found com, some loose 
and some still clinging to its sticks. This we gathered until 
we had burdened ourselves with about ten bushels of the grain. 
Both Master Bradford and Stephen Hopkins being satisfied 
that ample stock had been secured for seeding, we ceased fur- 
ther search. 

It was well that the leaders came to this judgment for the 
ground was so frozen, that the cutlasses made little impression 
upon it. Lacking spades and mattocks, all we could do was to 
make holes in the ground with our short swords, and by in- 
serting ends of saplings into them raise the hard ground in 
sheets. I could not help but think that if we had not made 
the first journey when the snow was off the ground, we would 
n-ever have discovered the seed corn ; so that after all it did 
seem that some kind Providence had directed the colonists to 
the fields, when they were free and the corn mounds stood 
forth boldly so that they could be easily seen and the dirt was 
fit for handling. 

Captain Jones was not interested so much in the search for 
com as he was in finding a place of settlement ; so that when 
the colonists abandoned all hope of establishing themselves 
on this spot, the seaman began to lose heart in the expedition. 
Besides he had passed one uncomfortable night in the shallop 
and another in the snow, so that he was ready to go back to 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 145 

the vessel. Governor Carver being made of sterner stuff was 
not ready to return, and as the weather had moderated, we 
could travel with some comfort. 

The master mariner looking up into the heavens from time 
to time, prophesying a coming storm, suggested that he return 
to the ship with the sick and the seed corn. The leaders agreed 
to this and at once took up the journey back to the shallop. 
It was decided that only the feeble were to return, leaving the 
rest to explore the country. Captain Jones agreed to come 
back the next day. Having settled these points he hoisted 
sail and went out of the harbor with a favorable wind, never 
looking back, so glad was he to be shipward bound. 

Once more plunging into the wilderness, we walked along 
strange paths without discovering a sign of the savages, until 
the light of day failed. Our rendezvous was cheered by a 
bright fire, so we were fairly comfortable lying on the brush 
beds. 

We were up early and off down a well beaten path which we 
had seen the night before. This track was so broad, that Cap- 
tain Standish made us keep our muskets in readiness, thinking 
it would lead into a savage village. Seeing the bright sky of 
a clearing ahead, a conference was held, at which it was de- 
cided that Captain Standish was to lead us boldly into the 
village. Cautiously and anxiously following the track we 
came into an opening filled with stakes driven into the ground, 
which we knew at once was the end of a deer drive. Again 
we were astonished, since we conceived that the savages hunted 
their game singly, not concerting together for the killing of 
many deer at once. At times we were prone to make light of 
the savages, but when we ran across evidences of their intelli- 
gence, such as the signal pile of wood upon the high hill at 
Cape Cod, the rope trap for deer, the artful birchen boat, and 
now this deer drive, we began to doubt ourselves, likewise, to 
see some shrewdness in them. 

Discovering another path we followed it for five or six miles. 
Not finding signs of savages, we crossed into a valley to re- 
turn. There we found a great mound. Being different from 
any we had seen, we decided to open it. First we removed 



ii46 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

the boards that covered the earth, beneath which we found 
mats, bowls, trays, dishes, and other trinkets, all well and deli- 
cately made. After much labor we came upon a large and a 
small bundle from which came a peculiar odor. Hesitating for 
some time whether to unfasten them or not, our curiosity fin- 
ally overcame our caution. The larger one was done up with- 
in a sailor's canvas blouse ; unfolding it we were astonished to 
find a mass of red powder as fine as wheat flour, in which 
were the bones of a man with locks of yellow hair. 

Master Hopkins, who was authority on all matters concern- 
ing the savages, said that the remains must be that of a Euro- 
pean, since he had never seen or heard of a native with other 
than black coarse hair. This caused us to stand around and 
muse whether we were beholding the relics of tragedy or ro- 
mance, whether the man's end was peaceful or turbulent. 

Examining the smaller bundle, we found the same soft red 
powder and the bones of a savage child with coarse black hair. 
This perplexed us, and caused me to think that perhaps the 
European had found favor with a wild princess, such as saved 
the life of Captain John Smith in Virginia, and at his death 
he had been entombed with one of his own children. Many 
times this day and afterwards we discussed the man with the 
yellow hair, but our guesses always ended in confusion. Some 
of the trinkets we took away to show how the wild people 
wove from the barks and reeds. After closing the barrow of 
the man and the boy we made our way without stopping, back 
to the mouth of the creek where we found the shallop awaiting 
our return. 

The occupants of the boat were greatly excited over the dis- 
covery made by two of the sailors, who had been hunting. It 
seemed that they had hardly left the banks of the stream, when 
they came upon two houses belonging to the savages. 

As soon as the governor heard the seamen's story, he at 
once organized a party to visit the huts. The toils of the past 
two days had so worn our party that only seven volunteered to 
go. With the two sailors as our guides, we came up to the 
huts. Though there were no indications of their being occu- 
pied we advanced with arms ready for use. The details we 



THE SECOND EXPEDITION 147 

did not see until after we were assured that they were not 
indeed possessed of owners. Now that we could observe their 
constructions leisurely, we saw that the savages worked as in- 
geniously in their house building as they did in the making of 
their domestic utensils. For here we found a house made 
without stone, brick, or mortar, and bound together without 
pegs or nails, still withal it would face the fiercest storm. 

After looking at the exterior, the men entered hastily gather- 
ing from the walls wooden bowls, trays, and earthen pots. I 
happened on a curious basket made of the shells of crabs, bound 
together in an ingenious manner, filled with tiny black seeds, 
which were as fine as grains of powder emitting a peculiar 
odor. There were other baskets woven deftly from rushes, 
but none so quaint as the one I happened upon. 

Our time being limited, we did not tarry. Taking the 
trinkets and guns in hand, we pushed our way out through the 
low opening, replacing the mat over the entrance. Next to 
the hut we found a store of grasses, rushes, and reeds used in 
the making of the woven things, I took a handful of these to 
carry back to England. 

With the wind coming out of the northwest, we set sail for 
Cape Cod. On the way I called the attention of Master Ste- 
phen Hopkins to my quaint basket and the tiny black seed. 
As he ran his fingers down among them, he said they were 
seeds of the tobacco plant, out of which the Virginia colony 
was now reaping great profit. 

It was late in the afternoon when we approached the ship. 
While we were some distance away, a volley was fired, calling 
attention to our coming. There was the usual excitement 
among the women and children, as they peered over the rail- 
ing down into the shallop to see if all the party had returned. 
Clambering up the side of the ship we were soon on deck. 
There interest was centered at once in the woven baskets and 
trinkets which we had brought back from the grave and huts 
of the savages. I tarried long enough to show my basket and 
seeds to any who cared to see them. Weary and tired I 
climbed up to the roundhouse, glad that the days of cold and 
privation were at an end. 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION OF DISCOVERY 

ONCE within the cabin I made haste to my sleeping-rugs, 
nestled in between them, and fell into a deep sleep, from 
which Captain Jones awakened me the next afternoon. I 
was still weary and after a warm drink and a couple of Span- 
ish rusks once more slumbered not to awake fully until the 
following morning. So in six and thirty hours, rest had re- 
stored the strength that had been wasted during the night of 
sleet in the forests and the two days tramping through the 
snow. 

While I was sleeping and taking my ease, the colonists were 
awake and working. The shallop, which was only half re- 
paired, was again dragged ashore where the carpenters plied 
themselves to making it whole. Those who could not work on 
the shallop, labored in the sawpit, cutting boards, or else in the 
forest, chopping down and dragging trees to the pit. Many 
of the men who were on the last discovery were unable to 
move, owing to fever and coughs. The ship at its best was 
never warm; in the daytime it was bad enough, but at night 
the chill that entered the cabins made them uncomfortably 
cold. 

The day of my waking from my long sleep was on the morn- 
ing of December second. The colonists had been at anchor 
in Cape Cod Bay for three weeks, most of which time they 
were on their voyages of discovery or were preparing for them. 
Captain Jones, who had returned from his adventures ashore 
with different ideas of the ease with which a landing-place was 
to be found, sat in his cabin this morning drinking a mug of 
beer, when the cabin door opened letting in Governor Carver, 
Masters Bradford and Winslow. It was their custom not to be 
seated, unless they were invited; ordinarily Captain Jones 
would let them stand, but this morning he motioned them to 
take chairs. I think his two nights in the cold made him look 

148 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 149 

with patience on the men who suffered so stolidly. At all 
events he gave them unusual attention as Governor Carver 
began, "Captain Jones we have just come from the midst of 
our people, who are in great controversy as to whether they 
shall take up their abode here on Cape Cod or go on to the 
river which we have just visited." 

" 'Tis a goodly harbor," exclaimed the captain with a nod 
of his head. 

"For fish boats it is ample, but not for ships." 

"What of the land?" asked the mariner, ignoring the gov- 
ernor's reply. 

"That puzzles our people, some would have it that the land 
is cleared and ready for planting; besides the seed which we 
have found is natural to this soil. Then again they are divid- 
ed whether we should plant ourselves without further search- 
ing. Some favor one plan, others another, so that they are 
filled with differences." 

Captain Jones, who was not desirous of encouraging any 
plan that would require time to develop, at once said, "Cape 
Cod is a likely place for fishing. This being your great source 
of profit, what say you to settling here?" 

"That has been hotly considered also and has weight with 
me," replied the governor. "There are great whales," he 
continued, "which play in the harbor daily, in the oil of which 
we see profits, were we once able to get the monsters on the 
beach." 

Master Bradford now interrupted with, "Captain Jones, our 
people have already raised the question of the supply of fresh 
water at Cape Cod. There are no rivers or even streams, only 
ponds which we are fearful will dry in the summer." 

"Besides," interrupted the governor, "some would have us 
continue our search as far as Agawam, a place twenty leagues 
northward where is said to be a fair harbor, with a brook of 
sweet water flowing into it." 

Master Bradford did not wait for Captain Jones to answer 
but now put a question which I thought was uppermost in the 
minds of the colonists, as he said, "Some of our people con- 
ceive that so long as our butter, meat, and cheese last, the ship 



I50 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

will stay by us ; but when they grow low, you, Captain Jones, 
will sail away and let us shift for ourselves." 

I could see the captain knit his brow as he made haste to 
answer, " 'Tis my duty to carry this ship back to England, and 
I can say further, that when I sail, there will be ample meat 
and beer in the hold to take us there." 

This information I felt was really what the colonists desired 
for they had little to say after the captain's outburst. 

As they went out Captain Jones turned to me and said, "All 
the gold in Peru would not induce me to put myself in the 
place of these men. If they survive the winter, they will surely 
starve before their grain ripens ; but long before harvest, the 
savages will overcome them." 

I felt that the captain was speaking the truth, and my heart 
went out to the unfortunate people, whose fate seemed to be 
sealed with disaster. As I sat thinking over the colonists, I 
longed to go forth and carry off the maiden, that she might 
be saved from these miseries. Going out on deck I met her. 
She seemed so calm, I thought perhaps ihe captain and I had 
put the dangers too strongly. She made no effort to flee, but 
stood at the side of the vessel and awaited my coming. 

She smiled so sweetly I would have torn a savage limb from 
limb, who would offer to do her hurt. Before I could speak 
she said, "Master Beaumont, you have been ill?" 

"Nay, Mistress Lora, I was but resting." 

"For a whole day and a night." 

"Truly," I said with surprise at her manifested interest. 

"Then you must indeed have been weary." 

I felt repaid for all of my hardships by Mistress Lora's no- 
tice of them and replied, "My fatigue was indeed great, so I 
gave way to it." 

She blushed deeply as she made haste to answer, "Master 
Beaumont, I was not in worry, but I wished to thank you for 
your stick of corn." 

"So you will not forget me, Mistress Lora?" 

With her roguish spirit showing out of her eyes she replied, 
"'Not as long as the corn grows." 

During the next four or five days I could see the colonists 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 151 

in groups discussing their place of settlement. It was upper- 
most in their minds, and they spent hours together endeavoring 
to decide whether to tarry where they were or explore the 
country further. 

Robert Coppin, one of the mates of the ship, who had been 
along this coast before, happening on Master Winslow during 
the discussion, told him of a navigable river flowing into a 
goodly harbor, north of Cape Cod about twenty leagues, where 
the land was rich and the fish a plenty. He said that while 
the vessel, he was with, lay at anchor, the savages stole a 
harping iron or harpoon, and the sailors had named the place 
**Thievish Harbor." There Master Coppin said the colonists 
would find sweet water, ample anchorage, and, much cleared 
land. This narrative so pleased Winslow that he made haste 
to repeat it to the rest ; and, at a conference of the whole body, 
it was decided to have Mate Coppin lead them to this "Thievish 
Harbor." 

This plan did not please Captain Jones, who would have the 
colonists begin their building at once and not be delayed by fur- 
ther searchings. But they had already decided that the land 
around Cape Cod was barren. Though they disliked exposing 
their people, still they thought it best to set forth once more, 
and explore the country for a more suitable plantation. 

On Tuesday, the day before the party started on the third 
discovery, an end came near being made of all of us and the 
ship sent to the bottom of the sea. The Billington family of 
London, who were a quarrelsome and bothersome lot, had a 
son named Francis, about fourteen years of age. He was a 
likely lad but so meddlesome as to be in constant mischief. This 
day his father being ashore, the boy came across a fowling- 
piece, also a keg of powder with the head out. There were 
several others in the cabin at the same time who warned the lad 
to have a care ; whether in anger or through carelessness no one 
knows, but the gun went off in his hands, almost over the keg 
of powder and next to the bedding. Strange as it may seem, 
neither the giinpowder, nor the beds caught fire, nor were any 
of the people injured. I was in the cabin shortly afterwards 
and considered it a miracle that we were not all blown to pieces. 



152 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Early Wednesday morning, this sixth day of December, of 
the year sixteen hundred and twenty, the colonists were up 
early, to see their third and last expedition of discovery set off. 
My experiences upon the other voyages aroused my desire for 
more, so that as soon as I heard of the forming of this third 
party, I at once arranged with Captain Standish to go. I had 
resolved to leave most of my armor off and would willingly 
have parted with my steel breast plates had I not been afraid 
of being spitted by an arrow. 

There was a gale coming off shore that set my teeth chatter- 
ing and filled the harbor with choppy waves. As I was on 
deck taking a look at the weather, I saw Mistress Lora stand- 
ing in the lee of the mainmast. The wind had blown a touch 
of color in her cheeks, making her fairer than ever. 

I was drawn to her saying, "Mistress Lora, this day bids to 
be a foul one." 

The wind whipped a few strands of her brown hair across 
her cheeks as she replied, "Master Beaumont, why do you go 
forth in this cold?" 

"It is my desire to see this new country and all it contains, 
so that I can entertain my friends in England with a truthful 
narrative of what I saw and did while away from them." 

"Then why not bide by the ship, and go to the new planta- 
tion in comfort ? I am sure you suffer from the cold and expo- 
sure the same as the rest do, but they are compelled to ex- 
plore this desolate land, while you go through choice. Cap- 
tain Standish told Mistress Rose in my presence, that one of 
the men on the last voyage would have frozen, but for the aid 
you rendered him." 

"Truly, the captain speaks without my consent. What I did, 
was what any one of the party would have done for me had I 
been so feeble." 

"Nay, I am fearful, that some would not have been so 
generous." 

To draw her from this praise of me I said, "I like not yonder 
cloud, which seems to me to have a streak of snow." 

Turning towards me and looking me in the face for the first 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 1531 

time, the maiden said, "It is a bold man that will go forth in 
such weather, sleep in the snow, aid his companions, and — " 

Before she finished I broke in, "And give comfort to his 
enemies." 

She gave me a curious look and boldly challenged me by- 
saying, "We are no longer your enemy." Before I could ask 
her more she turned from me towards the great cabin. 

I was in a cheerful mind as I turned back to the roundhouse 
to gather my things together for the voyage. This time I 
decided to carry my own tinder, so that we would not spend 
another fireless night. From my own supplies I brought forth 
a bag of Spanish rusk; though I could have carried many 
dainties on these expeditions, I refused to do so, eating ship's 
bread and cheese the same as the rest of the party. 

There was no rush of volunteers to go, as there was on the 
other two voyages, the hardships of the past adventures having 
taken the desire of ranging the new country out of their hearts. 
The leaders made no effort to induce the commonality to go, 
leaving it entirely to their choice. The governor and his asso- 
ciates, however, showed their resolution and courage, volun- 
teering to make the journey. 

The London men showed their metal, for when it was left to 
the colonists to go or stay, Stephen Hopkins, Richard Warren, 
and Edward Dotey came forward like men and offered their 
services. The others of the party were Captain Standish, Gov- 
ernor Carver, William Bradford, Edward Winslow, John Til- 
ley, John Rowland, Edward Tilley, two seamen who had hired 
to the colonists, John Allerton and Thomas English. All told 
there were twelve colonists and seven of the ship's crew in- 
cluding myself. Captain Jones did not care to go, so Mate 
Clark was put in command of the shallop, with Mate Robert 
Coppin as pilot. As I related. Master Coppin had been on this 
shore before, and he it was who was to show the colonists 
"Thievish Harbor," with its river of fresh water, sweet springs, 
cleared ground for corn, and a harbor that would float the 
largest ships. 

Coming out of the roundhouse fully panoplied, I was greeted 



ii54 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

with a cutting blast that made my fingers tingle. In fact the 
weather was colder than at the starting of the second voyage 
of discovery. While I was greeting myself with this cheerless 
prospect, Mistress Lora came on deck. As she approached, she 
looked around to see if she were being noticed, came to me 
quickly and thrust a pair of woollen mittens into my hand. 
She did not say a word, nor did she wait for me to overcome 
my astonishment, but hurried past to where the men were pre- 
paring to lower themselves into the shallop. 

Even if I could not use my tongue, I determined to show the 
maiden I did appreciate her gift ; so, leaning my musket against 
the bulwarks, I drew the warm gloves over my cold hands. 
Though the wool warmed my tingling fingers, their glow was 
nothing compared to that which dwelt within me. Gallantly 
I approached the ladder which hung down into the shallop. 
The maiden was standing close by with one hand laid on the 
side of the ship, looking carelessly down at the men in the boat. 

The other colonists being intent on the shallop, I stepped to- 
wards her ; quickly laying my gloved hands across hers, with a 
little pressure I sent her my message of thankfulness. The 
maiden was taken unawares at my action, as I had been by 
hers, but she looked up and smiled, so I went down into the 
shallop with my heart in a flutter. 

Once within the tossing boat, it was launched away ; but a 
gust of wind, forcing us back against the ship, almost capsized 
us. This threatened disaster brought a cry of alarm from the 
deck, but we were righted in a moment and floated free. The 
wind was so strong off shore, that we were blown across the 
bay towards the sandy point. Though we rowed with all our 
might, we were in great danger of being swamped and cast 
upon the beach. While fighting this peril, two of the men were 
overcome with the cold. Those of us who could pull an oar 
were hard at the task, while the sailors made ready the sail. 

The water came over the side covering us with spray, so that 
our clothes were frozen stiff. I had been within the grasp of 
coats of steel many times, but I did not fancy this coat of ice 
and wished myself free from it. 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 155 

As soon as the sail was hoisted, we made headway, finally 
running under the lee shore where the wind did not trouble us 
so much. My breast and back plates being covered with ice, I 
unbuckled the straps and let them fall into the shallop. 

Once on our way we sailed along the coast and found it so 
bleak and barren, I wondered at the glowing descriptions of the 
earlier explorers who wrote of its strawberries, lucious grapes, 
and the verdure of the hills. Surely I thought if they had seen 
this land now under snow and ice, their song would have been 
of another strain ; but the writers happened here in the summer, 
while we were in the midst of winter. 

Our little shallop proved to be a seaworthy craft, speeding 
along the shore at a round pace. Coming to a wide bay we 
sailed directly across it. On the other shore hard by the sea, 
we saw many savages at work over a black fish which they had 
hauled upon the beach. As soon as they saw us, they began 
carrying the flesh of the fish into the forests. We made no 
effort to go to them owing to the shallowness but sailed past 
them. Until sundown we searched the land but found no place 
suitable for a plantation. Using our axes freely, we made our 
night's rendezvous. There was ample wood so that we were 
again blessed with the light and warmth of a blazing fire. 

With the coming of morning, forces were divided, part stay- 
aboard the shallop, the rest following along the shore. All day 
we ranged the forests, finding a burial place, a few unoccupied 
huts, some com land, but on the whole the ground very indiffer- 
ent. Late in the evening we came out upon the beach and saw 
the shallop standing along the shore seeking us. Captain 
Standish firing his snap chance called its attention. 

We were so pressed for time, that Governor Carver deter- 
mined to go as far as he could before nightfall, though we were 
tired enough to have made our rendezvous where we were. As 
night came on, it began snowing, making navigation diffi- 
cult, but we continued on our course until we could not see 
where we were going. Wading through the sea, we came 
ashore and made our camp in the snow. 

Captain Standish setting his sentinels round about in the 



156 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

driving storm, warned them to be vigilant. About midnight 
the guard called "to arms," Springing to my feet, I saw Cap- 
tain Standish standing by the fire, his feet apart, his musket 
cocked and ready for use, peering into the gloom of the forests, 
while two sentinels stood near by pointing excitedly among 
the trees. As I ranged myself alongside the captain ready for 
the fight, I heard a strange call from the woods, which the 
sentinels declared came from the throats of savages. 

The other colonists came and stood with us, the glow of their 
matches lighting up their faces. Again and again came this 
shrill cry out of the wilderness. We stood looking into each 
other's faces, instinctively asking by our manner if anyone had 
ever heard such calls before. One of the seamen, after listening 
attentively, said it was the call of the gray wolf, which he had 
often heard in Newfoundland. Finding no fault with our ac- 
tive sentinels, and being thankful we were aroused by animals 
instead of savages we lay down once more to sleep. 

The colonists were up before daylight, determined to reach 
Master Coppin's "Thievish Harbor" before nightfall. Fearful 
that the snow had so dampened the charges in their muskets 
so that they would not fire, several tested them, with the result 
that the trees echoed with their noise. To hasten their going 
the men took their empty guns down to the shallop that had 
been dragged upon the beach. Separating themselves from 
their muskets nearly caused them to come to grief, for they had 
hardly returned and seated themselves around the fire, when 
one of the sentinels came rushing in crying, "Savages!" Be- 
fore I could rise an arrow struck my breast plate. 

The men rushed wildly down to the beach for their guns, 
while Captain Standish and I made ready our snap chances. 
I could see in the twilight of the forests, figures darting here 
and there, taking refuge behind trees, all the while keeping up 
such cries and howling as I never heard before. 

Captain Standish, not being able to distinguish an enemy, let 
go his snap chance bidding me to do likewise, but cautioned 
Master Bradford and two others who had their guns to with- 
hold in case of assault, while we were reloading. All the while 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 157 

our men were shouting words of encouragement to their com- 
rades in the shallop. They answered back, "Well, well, be of 
good courage, be of good courage." At the same time shout- 
ing for fire to light their matches. Master Bradford hearing 
the call, throwing aside his gun seized a brand from the fire, 
hastened through a flight of arrows to the beach. Shortly 
there came a merry volley from that quarter, giving us ample 
evidence that their gun matches were blazing in good order. 

Master Bradford then led a part of the crew of the shallop 
back to aid us, this reenforcement causing the savages to in- 
crease their shouts and arrows. I could see a lusty captain 
urging his men to attack. To show his defiance of our mus- 
kets, he ran from tree to tree until he came close to us, then 
from behind an oak let fly an arrow. Captain Standish, seeing 
this bold savage, fired his musket at the tree behind which he 
was standing. Though the bark flew, the man defiantly held 
his ground sending another arrow at us. Then I drew aim at 
the Indian captain, sending the ground flying around his feet, 
still he held fast. By this time Captain Standish, having load- 
ed his piece, fired as the fellow put out his arm to shoot his 
arrow. The arrow fell to the ground, while the savage went 
off howling through the woods with a wounded arm, calling 
his people after him. 

Seeing the enemy flying, Captain Standish charged out of 
our bush barricade, with his empty gun bidding us to follow. 
Then we gave a white man's cheer in defiance to the savage 
howl, chasing a quarter of a mile through the underbrush after 
the fleeing savages. Being out of breath we came to a halt, 
fired our muskets, and gave a mighty shout ; but there was not 
a soul to be seen. As there was no one to fight, we returned to 
our rendezvous where the fire was still burning. 

Seeking through the dead leaves that covered the ground for 
arrows, we found eighteen of them, some headed with brass 
and others with bone. My great coat which hung near the fire 
to dry had an arrow in each shoulder, the savages taking it to 
be the form of a man. Strange as it may seem there was not 
one of the party wounded, though our breast plates were 



158 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

dented. We respected the shooting of the savages, for their 
aim was good and their shafts had force. 

Launching the shallop, we hoisted sail and pursued our way 
along the coast, keeping a close watch upon the country. The 
morning passed without our leaving the shallop. In the mid- 
dle of the afternoon clouds began to gather overhead and the 
wind blew in gusts off the sea. To make us more uncomfort- 
able, it began to rain and sleet. 

Though the waves tossed the shallop abqut, still we held to 
our course determined to reach "Thievish Harbor." Our little 
craft raced along until a wave carried away its rudder. A 
couple of seamen managed to steer the boat with oars, while 
those who were not managing the boat, crouched in the bottom, 
where we were fairly protected from the wind. 

As night came on, the gale increased, blowing the sea into 
great waves that threatened to overturn us. Master Coppin, 
who was our pilot, stood up from time to time, vainly endeavor- 
ing to recognize some familiar object along the shore. A head- 
land at one time he thought he knew, but later admitting he 
did not, we lost confidence in him. There were white breakers 
dead ahead rolling over shallow sands, so that we were com- 
pelled to stand out to sea. Though the shallop had proven to 
be a sturdy craft we were now in great danger. 

While we were beating about the shallows and many had 
given up hopes of reaching the harbor or even dry land. Mas- 
ter Coppin suddenly shouted, "The Harbor! The Harbor! 
Be of good cheer!" 

I arose to my feet but all I could see was a headland and low 
lying shores, apparently without a break. 

The sailor's eye was better than mine, for as we headed 
ashore I saw a wide breach, through which we hoped to reach 
the harbor. As we were in the midst of the breakers a sudden 
blast of wind carried away our mast, sending the sail by the 
board, at the same time a great wave threw the shallop over on 
its side. I felt the boat going down and saw the curl of green 
waters rushing over the gunwhale ; dropping my musket I 
seized the seat with both hands expecting to be swallowed by 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 159 

the sea. Fortunately the wreckage fell across the opposite side, 
forcing the boat back to an even keel. 

Stunned by the suddenness of the disaster, we sat for a mo- 
ment not knowing which way to turn, then above the tempest 
I heard Mate Clark shout, "Oars, men! Get out the oars!" 

While the seamen struggled at the oars, others began dipping 
out the water, using their steel caps as buckets. For the next 
few minutes we worked as we never did before. The seamen, 
finally getting their oars in place and pulling in the mast and 
sail, were able to hold the boat's head into the waves. 

While the men struggled at the oars, Master Coppin again 
stood up and looked about him. Facing one way then the 
other he cried out in dismay, "The Lord be merciful, for I have 
never seen this place before." 

With this outcry of his mate, Master Clark, who had borne 
himself well up to this time, seeing greater danger on an un- 
known sea than on the land, shouted to his men to run the 
shallop ashore. In the falling twilight we saw a cove ahead, 
filled with breakers casting themselves on the beach with the 
sound of thunder. Into this turbulent sea we were now drift- 
ing. I sat helpless not knowing when I would be thrown 
headlong into the billows. With my heavy armor I had little 
hopes of ever reaching shore. 

Knowing my life depended upon relieving myself of this 
weight of steel, I worked furiously at the buckles until the 
last fastening was released and the plates slipped from me. 
Then I stood up in the darkness to see what the prospects were. 
I confess I saw little and what I did was poor comfort for on 
all sides were combs of breakers, whitened like the fangs of 
tigers rushing on their prey. The sea was in a tumult, boil- 
ing over the shallows like a caldron and beyond sounded 
heavy thunderings upon the beach. 

The bow of the boat was almost in the surf, when I heard a 
strange voice out of the darkness shouting, "About with her, if 
you are men, row for your lives !" 

Our new leader was Thomas English, one of the sailors 
under contract to the colonists, who seeing the danger, in the 



i6o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

emergency arose and took command of the shallop, grabbing 
the steering oar he turned the boat from the breakers out to 
sea. 

We were indeed fighting for our lives, for row as hard as 
we could we seemed to be drifting into the surf. It was so 
dark we could not see our course. Without a light, the rain 
coming down sorely, our fingers so cold we could hardly 
grasp the oars, surrounded by darkness, tossed like a cork on an 
angry sea, we rowed only as desperate men could. When we 
were striving our uttermost, and our hopes began to give way 
to fear, there came out of the night the strong clear voice of 
Governor Carver, saying, "Be strong and of good courage." 

Say what you will, this calm voice and strong words urged 
me to fight on, though but a moment before I began to feel 
my courage failing. Like a battle cry in a forlorn hope, it 
sent me back to the task determined to win. As this voice 
and message affected me, so it did the rest, for I could feel the 
boat give way under new strength. 

Now that we had regained our courage, Master Clark 
plucked up his and standing in the bow urged the men on, de- 
claring that he could see a lee shore where we could ride in 
safety. After struggling desperately, we finally won our way 
and came under this shore in the darkness, where the water 
was fairly quiet. Not being able to see the nature of the land 
and fearful of the savages we decided to stay in the boat until 
morning. 

As the night advanced, the rain turned into snow. Having 
suffered beyond endurance, the men begged to be set ashore, 
lest they freeze where they were. For a time Governor Car- 
ver hesitated, fearful that the savages would fall upon them in 
their helpless condition. The poor fellows begged piteously, 
saying they would rather die at the hands of the Indians than 
sit and freeze. So those who elected to go were landed. 

As I believed in the merits of the firm earth, I gladly made 
my escape from the boat. Though everything was wet and 
we had trouble to find wood in the dark, in time we had a fire 
going, lighting up the waters so pleasingly, the men in the 
shallop could not withstand its allurements. Though the 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION i6il 

pick of the colonists were in the party, they were so affected 
by their previous exposures, they could not throw off the cold. 

With the coming of the day we had a view of the land and 
found we were on a rocky shore overlooking a broad harbor. 
Having in mind an attack of the savages, when it was light 
Captain Standish led the strongest of the party off into the 
the cedar bushes to look at the country. To our surprise we 
found we had landed upon an island. By the time we had 
returned the sun had come forth from behind the clouds, 
giving us good cheer, but the men were so weary the leaders 
decided to rest all this day, which was Saturday; drying 
clothes, fixing guns, but mostly mending our bodies which 
were in a sad state. 

During the morning we lay in our rugs upon bough beds 
around the fire. In the afternoon the colonists began to pre- 
pare for the coming Sabbath, gathering in a supply of fire- 
wood and doing such other things as would carry them 
through the next day without labor. In the evening as we sat 
around the blazing cedar logs. Master Bradford brought forth 
a Geneva Bible and in a clear voice read the first chapter of 
Joshua. This was a favorite with these men and though I 
have heard it read many times, never did it impress me so 
deeply as it did that night, when we lay upon this lonely island. 

On the Sabbath day the colonists rested, while the sailors 
tried for codfish with poor results. Mate Clark and I made 
a circuit of the island, found it covered with red cedars and 
other low growing rubbish. As we followed the beach back, 
Clark kicked up a clam, digging down in the sand we found 
quantities of the shell fish. We feasted upon the clams, then 
gathered a quantity for the others ; though the colonists would 
not partake of them, the seamen made away with them greedily 

During the greater part of the day the colonists sat around 
the fire while someone read aloud from Master Bradford's 
Bible. Now and then one would walk to the seaside and look 
across the harbor, toward a great clearing, which could be 
plainly seen. Master Coppin had already declared that this 
was not "Thievish Harbor" and could give no account of the 
place. Still the clearing on the hillside, facing a good harbor, 



fi62 .THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

was a fair prospect, so that they felt it might answer the 
purpose of a colony. 

By daybreak Monday, we were up seeking clams, to break 
the flavor of the cheese and ship's bread. The colonists were 
glad this day to pluck the shell fish from the sand, calling 
them fresh fruit. Master Clark and his sailors soon had their 
supply stored away in the shallop; the colonists did likewise, 
so that their stomachs were treated to a surprise after many 
weeks of laboring on salt meats and stale food. Master Cop- 
pin had a new cedar mast in place, this Monday morning, 
December twenty-first, when the shallop was launched upon 
the waters of the harbor. 

The boat headed for the great clearing. On the way Mate 
Clark took soundings, finding ample water to float the largest 
ships in places; but the harbor was mostly shallow and even 
dry at low tide. Satisfied with the sea. Governor Carver 
directed the seamen to steer toward an inlet which seemed to 
be the mouth of a stream running down from the hills through 
the great clearing. This prospect of fresh water, open fields, 
and deep harbor greatly pleased the colonists. 

The tide was full so that the shallop under full sail beat up 
towards the inlet. The clearing proved to be much larger 
than was thought at first, covering about one hundred acres. 
From a high mound about an eighth of a mile from the sea it 
sloped gently down to a little cliff along the beach, showing a 
deep cut where the brook ran along one side of the field. It 
was surrounded on all sides by a forest of pines and leafless 
trees. Steering for the inlet we came upon a great rock that 
shelved from the shore into the sea, Master Clark called the 
Governor Carver's attention to it, saying it was a proper 
landing stage. 

Some of the party were for going up the inlet, but Captain 
Standish with true military instinct said it would be danger- 
erous, as the savages could pelt us with arrows from both banks 
This settled the argument, Governor Carver directing the sea- 
men to steer for the great rock. Coming up to it a sailor 
sprang out of the boat with a short line. Governor Carver 
following him, while the rest of us scrambled over the sides 



THE THIRD EXPEDITION 163 

as best we could, glad for once to come to la-nd with shoes 
and stockings dry. Those who had match-locks saw that 
their sparks were red. Captain Standish and I held our snap 
chances ready for action, not knowing how many evil eyed 
savages might be watching us from the bushes. 

Though we made sure there were no savages around before 
landing, still we were fearful and advanced slowly, cautiously 
climbing the bank into the clearing. There we found old 
stalks of com and the ground covered with wild grass and 
brush of three or four years' growth. Having taken a look 
at the clearing and measured the soil, we made our way 
through the brush to the top of a ravine, at the bottom of 
which was a brook, with sweet and ample water. 

Mounting the stream we came to a spring bubbling out of 
the ground beneath the roots of a half dozen willow trees of 
more than goodly proportion. This discovery caused the 
party to stop and gather around the fountain, marveling at 
its freshness. 

I saw Governor Carver first look down at the brook, then 
up, then gazing into the basin of the spring, he said, "For a 
situation, for a plantation, this seems to be the most likely. 
There is a good harbor, ample cleared land, abundance of 
sweet water and a hill on which to build our defences." 

These being the main points in the plantation of a colony 
and this spot seeming to fill all of them, there was no dissent- 
ing from the governor's words. Though it was not decided 
then to settle here, the seed was planted in the minds of the 
men. 

Master Bradford suggested they go to the top of the high 
mount in the clearing, from which to judge the sea and the 
land. Once more clambering through the low bnish, we 
crossed the rolling land to the top of the mount. From there 
we could see that a narrow strip of land divided the harbor 
from the sea. Off to the. left was the island where we first 
landed, which now was agreed should be called Clark's Island 
after the mate. A long narrow beach circled out from the 
land to the left, embracing the island within its sweep. As we 
stood and gazed at the stretch of sea and land, I half liked 



i64 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

this wilderness myself, while the colonists were all but set- 
tled in favor of this site for their plantation. 

As they were beholding the landscape, Captain Standish 
paced off the top of the mount for a fortification. But the 
colonists were not so fast as the captain, deciding to look 
further. Taking up arms, we marched inland through the 
woods not even finding a savage's path to aid our travels. The 
country was hilly, in many places full of stones, intermingled 
with swamps and boggy places. There was an abundance of 
pitch pines and other noble trees, giving the colonists en- 
couragement for their building materials. There was also 
much barren land with here and there a fruitful spot, where 
the soil was black and deep and on which the yeomen of the 
party looked hopefully. But they found no spot which gave 
them as much satisfaction as the great clearing, with its sweet 
water brook and spring. 

Returning to the shallop they rowed up into the inlet finding 
ample depth for fishing-boats. The banks of the brook and in- 
let, too, rose at a gentle incline, affording room for houses and 
gardens. With this farewell look, it was then decided to bring 
the ship from Cape Cod, planting the colony in the great clear- 
ing or near by, if a more favorable spot could be found. 

Sailing across the harbor the men gazed backward many 
times at the great clearing and the country around it. With 
a final look the prow of the shallop was turned toward the 
open sea and Cape Cod. Coasting along the shore we spent 
another night under the stars and about noontime the next 
day came in sight of the vessel. 

There were no shouts of welcome nor calling back and forth 
as usual. This subdued feeling was felt by the men in the 
shallop, causing them to wonder what had happened during 
their absence. Master Bradford failed to see the face of his 
good wife Dorothy, hoping no doubt to be greeted by her in 
the cabin. But this was not to be, for during his absence she 
had accidentally fallen into the sea, meeting her fate in the 
waters of Cape Cod, this being the first tragedy that had be- 
fallen the colonists. 



LOCATING THE COLONY AT PLYMOUTH 

THE season of death had begun with the colonists while 
the party was off on the third discovery. We had not been 
gone long when Edward Thompson, a servant of Master 
WilHam White, was taken. Little Jasper Moore, a bound boy 
in the family of Governor Carver, who had been ailing for 
some time, also came to his end. Then Mistress Dorothy 
May, wife of Master William Bradford, fell into the sea. Thus 
the home-coming was a sad one. 

On the morrow after the return, the governor and all of his 
people went ashore to bring aboard the timbers and boards 
that had been cut from the trees and dragged to the saw-pits, 
making ready to leave Cape Cod. 

I watched the ship's deck closely, thinking I would catch 
sight of Mistress Lora. As she did not appear I walked back 
and forth hoping she would come forth from the great cabin. 
Instead of Lora I happened on Mistress Rose Standish, wife 
of the captain. She was a dainty little body, cheerful and with 
a pleasing word for everyone. Through the captain I had 
made his wife's acquaintance. As I had great respect for him, 
she compensated me by showing me little attentions. I learned 
from Mistress Rose that the maiden was not ill, but for some 
reason kept to her cabin. 

While we were speaking together who should come on deck 
but the maiden. As she and Mistress Standish were exceed- 
ingly friendly she came directly to us. 

Mistress Rose being curious about me, after touching on 
many subjects, finally said, "Master Beaumont, from what 
part of England do you come ?" 

"Leicestershire, Mistress Standish.' 

"An east of England man." 

At this Mistress Lora spoke up with, "Master Beaumont, 
how came you to be at Plymouth ?" 

165 



i66 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

This was a question which I had not anticipated and hesi- 
tated before making reply. Seeing she misinterpreted my 
delay and knowing that soonor or later I would have to an- 
swer, I made up my mind to have it over with and replied, 
"Mistress Lora, it was a quarrel that carried me into 
Plymouth." 

"And you were fleeing the country?" asked Mistress Rose. 
She was a soldier's wife and understood at once what had sent 
me away from England. Seeing I did not give a direct reply, 
she refrained from pushing the matter further. 

But the maiden showed the willfulness of her sex and now 
that I had pulled my mask off partially, she would have me 
completely remove it. As soon as she could return to the 
subject, she said, "Master Beaumont, you did not say why you 
left England." 

I could see Mistress Rose's cheeks flush and for fear that 
she might think I was a highwayman or a robber I said quite 
determinedly, "It was an affair of honor and not of my own 
seeking." 

Mistress Standish again came to my aid saying, "You mean 
that you fought," at the same time she endeavored to change 
the subject. 

The maiden was determined to know more. There was no 
denying the truth, looking boldly at her I replied, "I fought 
a duel." 

"And you had to flee the country?" exclaimed the maiden 
with horror in her voice. 

"Mistress Lora, do not judge harshly of me, since I had 
no choice. The man I fought was seeking my life and I strug- 
gled, as any other man would, to save it." 

"That is the custom of England," explained Mistress Rose, 
"and no blame can lie on Master Beaumont." 

Mistress Rose took my part so well that the maiden's fears 
were somewhat allayed ; but I knew the end was not yet. To 
change the trend of the conversation I asked, "Mistress Lora, 
how came you to this vessel?" 

"With my parents, from Holland," she answered. 

"From Leyden?" 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 167 

"Truly Leyden, and a city of great beauty." 

"Yea, I have been there." 

"You, Master Beaumont?" she exclaimed with surprise. 

"Yes, Mistress Lora, I saw you there one November day 
about a year gone." 

"That could not be, Master Beaumont, since I was in Lon- 
don not returning until the following December." 

"But the Leyden Cathedral," I stammered. 

"True 'tis a thing of beauty, but what of it?" she asked. 

"On this November day my companion and I saw you pass- 
ing through the Cathedral square with your father," I said 
insistently. 

"Nay, Master Beaumont, it must have been my sister Fear." 

"Fear Brewster," I exclaimed. 

"She favors me greatly, though I am her elder." 

"But I like Lora Brewster better than Fear Brewster," I 
said with a little laugh. 

She did not reply but blushed prettily, turning toward 
Mistress Standish for relief, but she only smiled at her. Then 
shortly the two women went to their cabin, leaving me at the 
side of the vessel, deeply puzzled by this new situation. I had 
been making love to a cathedral as well as to a maiden, con- 
necting the two together, only to find that they did not belong 
to each other. For a time I stood in great perplexity but the 
form of the maiden arose clearly above these doubts. 

While the colonists were making ready, Captain Jones held 
a conference with Master Clark and Coppin. As I was inter- 
ested, I approached the table where the three seamen were 
discussing a map on which Master Clark essayed to point out 
the harbor which we had visited. Master Coppin traced the 
course of our shallop, saying, "There is Grumpus Bay, and 
here is our First Encounter." 

"Then," said Captain Jones, "this harbor which you saw 
must be within these beaches and is marked on Captain John 
Smith's map as Plymouth." 

Both mates now looked upon the map and after an exchange 
of words confirmed the harbor as Plymouth. 

Having fixed the place, Captain Jones said, "What say you 



i68 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Clark, think you Governor Carver and his people are satis- 
fied with the place ?" 

"So they seemed." 

"And the harbor will float the ship safely? I shall never 
hoist anchor unless I know whither I am going." 

The captain was so surly, I expected to hear him refuse to 
even go to the new anchorage. But both Clark and Coppin 
assured him that they had sounded the channel and harbor 
and found ample sea room. The captain then replied that he 
was content and would go as soon as the colonists were ready. 

Shortly after this conference of the seamen, Governor Car- 
ver and the other leaders returned from ashore with a load of 
sawn planks which they quickly hoisted and stored on deck. 
They had evidently been considering the new harbor as a place 
of settlement while ashore, for they came at once to the round- 
house and finding Captain Jones in, Governor Carver said, 
"Master Jones, we have at length found a place of settlement." 

"Indeed, pray where?" asked the seaman, expressing sur- 
prise, though he knew full well all the while. 

"In a great clearing on a hillside, through which flows a 
brook, and in front of which lies an ample harbor." 

"When would you go to this new place?" asked the captain. 

"On the morrow," was the governor's unexpected reply. 

So it was decided that after laying at the first anchorage at 
Cape Cod for a month and four days, during which time three 
journeys of discoveries had been made, the ship was to 
sail on Friday, Christmas Day, for the harbor of Plymouth, so 
named by Captain John Smith of Virginia. When the colo- 
nists left the cabin, they immediately returned to the shallop, 
devoting the rest of the day, to bringing aboard their tools 
and the wooden things that had been wrought on shore. When 
the last trip had been made, the shallop was lashed aft for the 
voyage. 

With the coming of Christmas morning the colonists were 
on deck, not giving due regard for the holy day, according to 
my fancy and practice of the established church. There were 
no happy greetings or exchange of remembrances, but a stolid 
indifference to the gentle memories so dear to other English- 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 169 

men. To them it was the same as any other day of the year. 
As I was curious to know the cause of this lack of apprecia- 
tion of Christmas Day by the Separatists, though they were 
ardent Christians, I appealed to Master Winslow. He assured 
me that the holy day had become a profane day, celebrated by 
unlicensed drinking, bull and bear baiting, and abounding in 
other excesses, which they could not countenance. 

The sailors in the forecastle and we in the roundhouse were 
looking forward to a feast of delicacies, and an extra allowance 
of beer, garnished with bits of citron and sweet ginger for the 
midday meal. Captain Jones and the rest of us grew happy 
under the prospects of a rich dinner, while the colonists held 
grimly to their coarse diet. 

The boatswain whistle calling the sailors from their beer, 
they came grumbling from their quarters to loosen the frozen 
sails, and drag the anchor cables out of the cold sea, swearing 
oaths at the unfeeling colonists who would make them labor 
on this the greatest day of the year. The sails were soon set 
and the ship got under way. Mate Clark was in command as 
he had knowledge of the Bay of Plymouth. With a good 
wind off shore. Mate Clark headed the ship out to sea, expect- 
ing to come into the harbor from the ocean, rather than take 
the risk of coursing along shore. 

I was glad to feel the ship working under me once more, as 
it meant that the colonists would soon be safe ashore, likewise, 
I would soon be homeward bound. As I sat in the little al- 
cove, looking at the distant hills, I could not help but think 
how much more comfortable it was to go to Plymouth in a 
ship, than in the little shallop, in armor covered with ice. 

While the plum pudding was steaming on the table and our 
throats were still carrying the sweetness of the roast goose, 
Mate Clark came in, exclaiming that owing to the high winds 
he could not take the ship into the harbor. Captain Jones 
looked hard at his plum pudding, then at Clark, his mind 
divided between his stomach and his duty. It was only for a 
moment, however, then he filled his mouth with the steaming 
sweetness, not deigning to answer Mate Clark until he had 
swallowed the tempting morsel. Though the ship were sink- 



I70 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ing, I was sure that Master Jones could not tear himself awayj 
from the plum pudding until he had had his fill. So it hap- 
pened. Though he did not linger long at the table, the cap- 
tain made the most of it, by the active use of a great pewter 
spoon, which he plied rapidly and kept well filled. 

The Christmas pudding being wrecked, the captain hastened 
out to the quarterdeck, making a hasty survey. The waves 
were rolling in the narrow channel, leading into the harbor, 
making it dangerous to enter, even for navigators who knew 
the waters. As I came out of the roundhouse, I saw Captain 
Jones looking doubtfully about him. Seeing he could not 
make the harbor he decided to return to Cape Cod. Giving a 
quick command, the ship rolled heavily on its side, pushing its 
square prow deep Into the sea, as it made a wide turn and 
started back. We made the old anchorage about sundown, so 
that the first effort to enter Plymouth Bay ended in defeat. 

This Christmas night while the colonists were saying their 
evening prayer, the sailors were in great glee, mingling their 
ribald songs with the harmonies of the psalms. While the 
colonists went to their beds and hoped for better things on the 
morrow, the sailors spent the night dancing and drinking, and 
saw with bleary eyes and clogged brains, the next day's sun 
rise out of the depths of the sea. 

This day being Saturday and the wind blowing fair across 
the bay an early start was made for fear that the breeze would 
go down before Plymouth Harbor was reached. The sailors 
came from their quarters after their night's carousal, sleepy 
and quarrelsome. But Captain Jones waded in amongst them 
with his big fists and heavy boots, soon bringing the men to 
their senses; at least that was the term in which he phrased 
his brutality. 

With the vessel once more under headway, Master Coppin 
took his stand in the stays. Mate Clark was forward on the 
forecastle-deck, while Captain Jones was aft on the poop-deck 
near the wheel, where he had a view of the ship. The failure 
of yesterday made the captain all the more anxious to succeed 
today. The colonists who were able, were out watching the 
proceedings. I was anxious that this day's venture meet with 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 171 

success as well and went forward taking my stand with Mate 
Clark. 

The weather being favorable, the ship came to the narrows 
leading into the bay about the middle of the afternoon. As 
the vessel ran into the breach, the captain sent the sailors aloft 
to take in sail, fearing to drive the ship too fast. The leads- 
men were calling the depth of the water; and now and then 
Mate Clark would hold up his hand, signaling the wheelman 
to steer to the right or left. These were moments of breath- 
less interest as the ship made its way between the shallows and 
over sandy shoals into the unknown harbor. 

The ebb tide showed a broad channel along the inside of 
the wooded beach, which was between the harbor and the 
ocean. Captain Jones who did not fancy lying in the open 
roadstead, began working the ship down this channel and be- 
fore he had gained his anchorage, the twilight began to fall. 

During this maneuvering of the vessel to gain its quarters, 
the colonists were on deck looking anxiously at the surround- 
ing country getting what hope they could out of it. Being 
greatly interested I mingled with them to hear what they might 
have to say of the prospect. Some held that the harbor was 
ample, others saw in the island a refuge from the savages, in 
case of need ; another that the sand would give clams in case 
of famine. There was a feeling of joy among the common 
people that the voyage was at an end. 

The headmen, who were grouped together forward near the 
ship's long boat, were in a different mood from the common 
people, for as they stood in the presence of the unknown they 
felt their responsibilities bearing heavily upon them. This 
day was one which they had looked forward to, even before 
sailing from Holland. 

When Governor Carver broke the silence by saying, "Elder 
Brewster, this is our promised land," every member of the 
group around him said, "Amen." 

Then it was that the Elder, as he looked across the harbor 
into the great clearing grown gray in the light of the depart- 
ing day, said, "Moses came in sight of the land of Canaan, 
but another led his people into it." 



172 THE FOUNDING OF 'A NATION 

There was not a touch of bitterness in his speech, although 
he had in his mind Master John Robinson, who was left in 
Leyden. The elder's words so fitted his own case, however, 
that those who heard him looked at each other saying, in their 
own hearts, " 'Tis true." 

Governor Carver, looking at the great clearing, expressed 
himself with, "This hill country greets me better than yonder 
low land," pointing to the right where a river came into the 
harbor through a grassy plain. 

Master Isaac Allerton, who was near by, replied, "But if 
we take possession of this cleared land, now, the savages 
will return and claim it at their planting time." 

This thought had not come into the minds of the leaders, 
and they stood greatly perplexed until Captain Standish re- 
marked, "The savages have not planted this field for several 
years." 

"But they might return," insisted Allerton. 

Master Bradford very cleverly answered, "We can take 
possession of the clearing, and if the savages return, we can 
pay their price." 

To my notion he was right, and I felt sure that this great 
clearing would be chosen for the plantation, though there was 
a firm disposition on the part of some to seek further. 

While the leaders of the colonists were standing on deck 
discussing the prospect of the land. Captain Jones had worked 
the ship, back of the beach, where he thought it could ride 
in safety. The light in the west fading and the shadows of 
the night spreading over the land made the great clearing a 
patch of yellow in the midst of the mass of black forests. 

Then the governor and the headmen crowded to the side of 
the ship. For a time they looked in silence. With their faces 
set toward this wilderness, their courage challenged by its 
danger, they stood like men who felt a duty within them and 
girded themselves about to do their uttermost. Reverently the 
governor took off his hat, the others doing likewise, until every 
colonist stood uncovered; then in the hush of the departing 
day, they betook themselves to their cabin, feeling that they 
had at length reached their goal. 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 173 

The next day was one of suppressed excitement, even though 
it was the Sabbath. Captain Jones and the sailors were anxi- 
ous to be off, the colonists were in hopes to be rid of the ship, 
while the women and children were glad at the prospect of 
once more coming to dry land. While the hoar frost was still 
upon the deck, I heard the commonality out discussing the 
merits of the clearing against other parts of the country. After 
services the governor and the chiefest came on deck, walking 
back and forth endeavoring to ignore the presence of the 
great clearing in fixing their minds on holier things, but one 
by one they stopped by the side of the vessel and, like the 
common people, began discussing the country side. 

The children did not take to the sullenness of the land as 
they fancied the country, which their elders had been seeking 
so faithfully, was to be clothed in flowers and everlasting sun- 
shine. Some of the elders also found fault with its bleakness 
and for the moment were sorry they came. But most of the 
men looked at the barren hills and black forests with brave 
hearts and were impatient for the morrow. 

In the evening the hearth boxes were brought upon deck, 
while the people gathered about the burning juniper, sending a 
greeting to the new shores in their songs. Governor Carver 
was impatient to have his men in their rugs, as he knew better 
than they, what the labors of the morrow would be. Gracious, 
not with fault-finding, but very wisely, the governor had 
the fires out and the men at rest, long before they expected. 

When the last man had gone to his rugs, the governor still 
lingered, walking back and forth as if in deep thought. The 
embers of one of the sand boxes being left for the night watch, 
I caught the governor's face as he passed it from time to time 
in his lonely walk. I could see he was laboring under great 
mental strain. Once he stopped, I saw him turn his face 
heavenwards and wring his hands. Then turning to the side 
of the vessel he stood looking toward the land. No one knows 
what this silent figure suffered or what was uppermost in his 
mind but as he felt the hush of the night and the gloom of the 
great wilderness stealing across the waters, he must have had a 
glimpse of the toils, perils, anguish, and even the deaths of his 



174 THE FOUNDING OF ^A NATION 

people. As he stood alone and unattended, I could only thinlc 
of another one who spent his last night before Cjethsemane 
in anguish for his people. 

Out of the darkness the governor came back to the watch- 
fire. A fitful flame gave me a glimpse of his countenance, his 
high forehead and gray hair, his weather beaten cheeks and 
kindly face, and I felt that he was truly a man of courage. The 
flickering flame lighted the governor to the door of his cabin, 
leaving me with a picture of a prophet of old in communion 
with his God. 

Sailors and colonists were up betimes Monday morning. 
The shallop which had been lying idly at the stern of the ship 
was made ready for the voyage to land. Though it had been 
snowy and stormy weather, there was no ice in the harbor. 
The men prudently decided to search the shores of the bay, 
before finally fixing upon a place to settle. Those who had 
not been in the great clearing would go there first to see what 
sort of a place it was. My heart was set on journeying with 
the party, so that when the shallop pushed away, I was one of 
its occupants, holding my musket across my knees. 

Governor Carver pointed out the rock at the right of the 
inlet to Captain Jones, which now became the fixed landing- 
place of the colonists. Once ashore and having viewed the 
harbor from the high hill, tasted of the waters of the spring, 
seen the brook and inlet, and tested of the soil, the colonists 
began searching the neighboring country to make sure there 
was not a place near by, that would excel this spot in these 
favors. 

First they ranged the woods and found the land lean and 
fat in places with an occasional oak, pine, and hemlock. There 
were some walnut, beech, ash, and birch trees and vines trail- 
ing from treetops, which promised grapes in their season. 
Under the dry leaves which carpeted the ground were straw- 
berry plants, and a store of herbs, which I thought would 
please the matrons as well as Doctor Fuller. The inland 
country not pleasing them, the colonists turned to the beach, 
following it until they came to the river, which had been dis- 
covered from the ship. The tide being in, and being unable 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 175 

to cross, they decided to abandon further search. Turning 
back we came to the great rock, returning to the ship before 
dark. 

Every colonist who could leave his bed was at the side to 
welcome the return of the shallop. In their eagerness some of 
them wanted to know if they had selected the place of settle- 
ment, if they had seen savages, and a multitude of other ques- 
tions, which no one endeavored to answer until the deck was 
reached. 

Tuesday the colonists set off to explore the river in the 
shallop, which we found was a gentle stream but hardly 
worthy of the name. Though the land was flat and free from 
trees, fresh water was lacking. Having rowed around the 
harbor, going ashore at favorable places. Governor Carver 
expressed a desire of seeing Clark's Island on which we had 
first landed. This was found to be unsuitable owing to the 
lean land and lack of springs. Having examined the shore 
line of the harbor, the colonists returned to the ship with their 
minds set on an early decision of the place of settlement. 

Happening on Captain Standish he told me a conference was 
to be held that night. As some favored one location and 
some another, an effort was to be made to get all to agree on 
one place. Captain Jones and I discussed the various spots 
and between us agreed that the great clearing was the best 
one. He was of the opinion that the headmen had already 
fixed upon it and were giving the commonality time to come 
to their way of thinking. 

I was up Wednesday almost as early as the colonists and I 
think I was almost as anxious over the outcome of the confer- 
ence as they were themselves. Meeting Captain Standish he 
told me a decision had not been reached ; but as many of the 
colonists as could go were to take a final view of the sites on 
the river and the great clearing - the choice being between 
these two. Shortly the shallop was dropped alongside and the 
colonists took their places; there being room I was invited 
to go too. 

First they rowed to the river taking a final look at the low- 
lands, then they started for the great clearing. Enroute the 



176 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

colonists who favored the plains, extolled the merits of their 
choice; but the others held fast, refusing to decide until the 
great clearing had been looked over again. One by one the 
men stepped upon the rock and viewed the irdet, then visited 
the spring and saw the running brook. Gk)vernor Carver, 
with his long gray hair cropping out beneath the edge of his 
steel bonnet, then led the way to the top of the high mount, 
from which a view was gained of the clearing, the harbor, 
and all the surrounding country. 

Grouped on the little hilltop the men called each other's at- 
tention to the soil and advantages of the place. Having given 
his people ample time and opportunity, Governor Carver 
decided to bring the selection of a place of settlement to an end. 
Three days had been lost since the ship came into the harbor 
searching out a location, so that the leaders were ready to act. 

Then it was that the governor gave the first evidence of his 
authority on land, for, taking off his steel cap, in a clear, steady 
voice he said, that it was beholden for them to decide now 
whether they would settle on the banks of the river or in the 
great clearing. With this statement he put one place and then 
the other. With loud assent the great clearing was chosen as 
their plantation. So it befell the lot of this hilltop to witness 
the first working of individual government in this new land. 
Whatever may come of this theory, this spot will be hallowed 
or evil ground, in so much as the method becomes good or bad. 

Filing down the mount the colonists went back to the banks 
of the inlet, where another conference was held over the loca- 
tion of the first house in the clearing. It was agreed that the 
sick men, women and children must stay on the ship, until the 
houses had been built for their protection. Having this plan 
in mind, Governor Carver suggested that all of the colonists 
join in building a common-house, for the protection of the 
men, while they were building their own huts. This was as- 
sented to and choice made of a site on the bank of the inlet. 
Twenty men, at the command of the governor set to work im- 
mediately to clear away the undergrowth. 

So the colonists took possession of the great clearing and 
began their work of settlement. 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 177 

A broad deer trail on the opposite side of the brook having 
attracted my attention, I decided to stay ashore. Before morn- 
ing I wished I had not had so much sporting blood in my 
veins, for about midnight it began to storm and rain so that 
there was no protecting one's self from the tempest. The fire 
being extinguished we were compelled to sit through the rest 
of the night in wet clothes. The men ashore had not intended 
staying when they left the vessel so that they only had sufficient 
food for their evening meal. The shallop was to bring supplies 
the next morning, but the sea was raging so that it was impos- 
sible. In fact the wind was so strong we were fearful that 
the ship would be blown from its moorings and if Captain 
Jones had not thrown out all three of his anchors, it is my 
belief that the vessel would have been dashed to pieces. 

About noontime when we had about given ourselves over to 
a day of fasting, we were gladdened by the sight of the shallop 
coming with stores. The little craft headed into the inlet 
where it floated safely under the covert of the banks. While 
the men built a brush rendezvous, I followed the brook trying 
my musket on the ducks and geese, bringing in a few fowl, an 
acceptable addition to our larder. 

The wind being still high the shallop could not go back to 
the ship, but with a blazing fire and a brush bed, we lay under 
a rude shelter thankful for our blessings. All day Friday the 
shallop lay in the inlet unable to breast the high waves, so 
that our supplies again ran low. The colonists made the best 
of this delay by seeking sites for houses, locating timber, and 
searching for wild grass for thatching. I was compelled to 
take my drenching with the rest, grateful that my clothes did 
not freeze on my back and I was not pickled in ice. 

It was Saturday morning, January second, before the storm 
abated so that a working force could come with felling and 
hewing axes to cut timbers for the common-house. Governor 
Carver accompanied by Stephen Hopkins led the way into the 
forests. Master Stephen who had been in Virginia and was 
familiar with the larch, which is used for foundation logs, 
i carried a felling ax, marking the trees that were to be cut 
down. .While the two notched the trees, the other began hew- 



178 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ing at them. Most of the Leyden men, being farmers in their 
early days, knew the knack of sending an ax into the heart of 
a tree. 

While the chips were flying and the sound of axes echoed 
through the woods, a sharp lookout was kept for savages. Cap- 
tain Standish wished to set sentinels round the choppers, but 
there were so few and so much to do, it was decided to take 
their chances against attack. But while they labored their 
match-locks stood close by with sparks in readiness. 

Leaving the men at work I walked to the brook, following 
it until I came to a pool which the wild fowl used. Though I 
hid in the grass and hung around the place, not a bird came 
near. Then it came to me that the sound of the axes had 
disturbed the water fowl from their feeding-ground, which 
had belonged to them from time immemorial. No doubt with 
the first blow of the ax, these denizens of the waters took their 
flight to seek new feeding-grounds deeper in the wilderness. 
As my sport seemed lacking and fearful of going far from the 
clearing, I swung around through the woods coming upon 
the choppers unawares. 

As they did not hear me I stood watching them. Master 
Edward Winslow in a rough kersey was hacking awkwardly 
at the trunk of a pine, on the other side of which was Master 
Allerton. Winslow, the gentleman, and Allerton, the tailor, 
were both merged in wood choppers. Beyond these two were 
Master Bradford and Elder Brewster hard at the same tasks, 
the former who had been a yeoman before going to Holland, 
could swing an ax with the sturdiest of the choppers ; the elder 
was not wanting in experience, but was handicapped by his age. 

Even the gray haired governor was at work cutting brushes 
from a fallen tree. Desiring to see what part Captain Stand- 
ish was playing in this scene of toil, I shifted my position in the 
brush that I might see him. I found him astride a tree, labor- 
ing like the lowliest. As I stood watching this strange scene, 
an old adage came to my mind, which says that when master 
and man labor together a task is quickly done. There was no 
questioning but that they were working on even terms this day, 
but the end of the task I felt was in doubt. 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 179 

Moving- in the underbrush I stepped on a dry stick making 
a noise, instantly the choppers dropped their axes and seizing 
their guns brought them ready to fire. My yellow velvet coat 
saved me, one of the men recognizing it called to his comrades 
not to fire. The alarm having subsided I sat down on a fallen 
log to watch the men at work. 

I had not been there long when I happened to spy Degory 
Priest, a hat-maker from Leyden. From the manner in which 
he handled his ax, it was evident he was accustomed to work- 
ing with softer tools. Though his hands were tender, he was 
hard at work with an ax, doing his uttermost. He had been 
out in the night of snow and sleet and there contracted a cold 
which was fast making a wreck of him. His deep coughing 
attracted my attention as much as his awkward chopping. The 
poor fellow looked so weak and forlorn, I offered him a rusk 
and a swallow of my strong waters, which he received grate- 
fully. As he sat down to rest I noticed his hands were bleed- 
ing. Taking one of them I saw it was covered with blisters, 
from which the blood was oozing. The dry stains on his ax 
handle indicated he had been suffering long and silently. Look- 
ing at his thin pale face I said, ''My man, you are too weak to 
work." 

Before he could answer he was taken with a fit of coughing 
and ere he ceased I thought he would fall from exhaustion. 

When he had recovered his breath he said, "I know it will 
not be my lot to see my companions settled; but they have 
brought me thus far through their sacrifices, and what little 
strength I have left is theirs." 

Stooping over to pick up his ax he fell forward in a faint. 
Forcing the contents of my flask between his lips, the warmth 
of the spirits soon revived him. As he would not listen to me, 
protesting that he must resume his labor, I did not have the 
heart to leave the man in his feebleness, so made him sit and 
watch me use his ax as best I could. When I succeeded in 
felling a pine tree, he would not let me do more, but taking the 
ax began trimming its branches. 

When the shallop made its last passage to the ship at night 
I returned with it, so did Degory Priest, though I thought him 



i8o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

weaker. His face was flushed with fever, but his mouth was 
set as one who was deterniiued to do his part. 

Some of the men stayed ashore, but most of them returned 
to the ship to s^^end the Sabbath in rest. I must confess that I 
was so tired that I was content to stay abed, though the sun 
came in warm and comfortable through the windows of the 
roundhouse. I do not know wliat happened either on the ship 
or shore this day, further, than the men on kmd heard strange 
cries in the forests, which they took to be savages and stood 
by their match-kKks most of the time. 

Monday all hands were ashore early, including Degory 
Priest. I decided to stay on board ship. 

The clearing was so large the nearest trees were at least an 
eighth of a mile distant from the location of the houses. When 
the first trees were cut the colonists were compelled to go 
deeper into the woods, so that most of the house timbers were 
dragged from a quarter to half a mile over the frozen ground. 
To understand the real struggle of the colonists in securing 
logs for their houses, one should know that the site selected 
for their settlement was upon a side hill, with the ground 
sloping away from it on all sides. This in itself was an ob- 
stniction, but the greatest one was the scarcity of available 
building trees. The brook with its steep bank shut off one 
half of the forests, then the savages had cleared the trees from 
the hill, so that the colonists could not look for timbers in that 
quarter. This left only a small portion of the distant forests 
from which to secure material. 

At noontime I took my musket and went ashore in search of 
game. As I came up from the beach a long line of men, 
draseins- a loo-, came towards me with their bodies bent for- 
ward and straining at every nen-e. moving slowly. Every few 
moments the end of the log would strike an obstruction, or else 
dig its way into the earth, causing the men to stop with a jerk. 
Havine eained their breath, thev would again strive with their 
load until stopped by exhaustion; it was drudgery of the hard- 
est kind, but every man including the governor had hold of 
the rope. Having neither horses nor oxen they were compelled 
to take the places of animals. 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH i8i 

Coming closer to the toiling line I saw Degory Priest labor- 
ing at the rope. Both cheeks were flushed and the wild look 
in his eyes told the story of his feebleness. His cough was 
worse and at every halt he was compelled to sit down. 

A dozen or more timbers were lying at the site of the com- 
mon-house, which was to consist of one room twenty feet 
square. As soon as the log the colonists were dragging was 
laid with the others, they went back for more without so much 
as resting. Returning in the evening I heard the men off in 
the forests, and shortly saw a long line emerge from the trees, 
dragging the last stick for the day. Waiting until they had 
ended their task, I took my way with the few who were return- 
ing to the ship down to the shallop. As Degory Priest got 
into the boat I gave him a duck. He thanked me and draw- 
ing his coat tightly about his thin tx)dy crouched in the bottom, 
where the wind could not strike him. 

During the night it began to blow and rain. I felt pity for 
the poor fellows who were ashore. There was no cessation in 
the gale in the morning, the waves running so high the shallop 
could not go ashore. Once or twice I saw Degory Priest 
on the deck, looking longingly towards land, as if he was 
being defrauded of a day's work. My compassion for the man 
prompted me to advise him to keep off the deck, but his im- 
patience to be free of the ship was such that he would not 
heed it. Chafing under his enforced idleness, he went below 
in the evening still willful. 

This day M'istress Lora came on deck and then I had but a 
word with her. She said that the sick were lying in their rugs, 
impatient to be ashore. Though Doctor Fuller was working 
with them day and night many of them were growing 
weaker. I watched her closely to see if she was being stricken 
by the fever which was raging, but the glow of her cheek belied 
the presence of the malady. Though I was duly thankful for 
this, still I began to be alarmed and wished that the men did 
not have to drag their timbers such distances. 

Though the harbor was still in the throes of the passing 
storm, the next day the shallop was made ready for a trip 
ashore. Degory Priest brought up his sleeping-rug, prepared 



i82 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to take up his abode in the clearing, and determined not to lose 
more of his life's time. 

The sea calming, I went shorewards in the middle of the 
afternoon. En route to my hunting-ground I saw a fourth 
log of the side of the common-house rolled into position. 
Governor Carver's clothes were covered with mud, while he 
worked like a common menial with his subjects. A king, 
who would do thusly, would soon lose his throne ; but this new 
form of government seemed to encourage the leveling of 
ruler and ruled. 

Inquiring after Degory Priest, I was told that he was too 
weak to swing an ax. Later I came upon him, kneeling upon 
the cold ground, working feverishly with a sickle amongst the 
coarse yellow grass which was to be used for thatching. From 
time to time he stopped to cough ; but as soon as the paroxysm 
passed, he took up his blade, laying to the right and left of 
him the winnows of straw. As I passed on I could hear him 
cough, which haunted me until I willingly would have gone 
back and done his work for him. I knew that my inteference 
however, would be futile, as he was determined to labor for 
his comrades as long as the breath of life was in him. 

The struggle of Degory Priest excited my sympathy. I saw 
him the following day weaker than ever, mixing the clay to 
be used as daubing for the houses. He had a chill during the 
night. His comrades wished to send him back to the ship, 
where he could have the care of Doctor Fuller, but he stead- 
fastly refused to go. He seemed so frail I expected to see him 
fall any moment. When I offered to send Doctor Fuller to 
him, if he would not give up his work and return to the ship, 
he looked at me and shook his head, saying, "Master Beau- 
mont, it is too late." 

In the afternoon not being strong enough to wield a hoe, he 
attempted to smooth the clay in the cracks, finding that was too 
much, he would not give up but sat on the ground handing 
chips to the daubers. Before sundown I helped him back to the 
camp. As I saw him crawl into the shed and throw himself 
heavily on his rugs, I thought his call from his toils would 
come before morning. 



LOCATING AT PLYMOUTH 183 

But Degory Priest was up and abroad by the time I had 
come from the ship the next day. There was the look in his 
bloodshot eyes and haggard face of the hunted animal when at 
bay and fighting a losing battle. Though his steps were short 
and tottering, his courage was splendid. He still had strength 
to pick up chips. My heart went out to him and I thought 
his heroism was past any that I had ever beheld. As he was 
moving feebly about his work, I saw him trembling as if about 
to fall, coming up to his side quickly I said, "My man, you 
should be in your rugs." 

"I will be there soon, and forever," came out of his throat 
with a peculiar sound. 

These were his last words, stooping to pick up a stick he fell 
forward on his face. There was a fleck of blood upon his 
lips and his breath came feebly from between his parched lips. 
We lifted him tenderly to carry him to his rugs. But he began 
his eternal journey, ere we finished ours. 

So died Degory Priest, the Leyden hatter. 




THE STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 

HIIyE the men labored and strove upon the bleak land, 
the women, children, and the sick remained on the ves- 
sel. Captain Jones was now impatient to be off, as his sailors 
were beginning to be stricken with scurvy from living on stale 
meat. The forecastle was filled with moans and groans of the 
poor fellows. It was evil with the seamen on this ship, who 
seemed to be more brutes than men, for they showed no kind- 
ness to each other,, even looking with selfish eyes on the posses- 
sions of their comrades who were ill beyond recovery. 

Captain Jones rarely went ashore but sat in the roundhouse 
swallowing his beer, cursing his ill fortune that kept him on 
one side of the ocean, when he should be well along upon his 
return. As a matter of fact he was afraid to venture out of the 
sight of land. If we had not come from Cape Cod when we 
did, he might not have been able to have moved his ship at all. 
The captain was careful to conceal his fear from the colonists. 
Jones was surly enough at any time, but now as he saw his 
sailors lying sick and himself helpless, he drank his brandy 
more freely than his beer, so that his company was undesirable. 

When Jones was ill humored he would storm and threaten 
the colonists, but they gave little heed to his moods ; but it was 
when the mariner counted the cost of staying, calmly saying 
he must return shortly, they seemed alarmed. This fret- 
ting of the captain kept them toiling in the cold and sleet. 

Fortunately for me and the colonists, there came on a few 
bright days, bringing cheer to those on board as well as to 
the laborers in the great clearing. I made the most of these 
days, seeing Mistress Lora frequently upon the deck with Mis- 
tress Rose Standish who was ever hovering around her. She 
was such a good companion I was glad to welcome her. 

My interest in the present struggle of the colonists, excited 
my curiosity about how they came to plan this voyage, and 

184 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 185 

especially why they made it in the fall instead of the summer, 
when the sea was smooth and the land was dressed in green 
leaves instead of being covered with snow. I suppose I would 
never have heard of the wanderings of this band of Separa- 
tists had it not been for Mistress Rose whom I had come to 
know well. For one bright afternoon while I was standing at 
the side of the ship looking at the colonists laboring in the 
clearing, she and Mistress Lora happened along. I fell to 
praising the courage with which the men who were unaccus- 
tomed to drudging toils endured them. 

Mistress Standish said that most of them were yeomen at 
one time. 

"But not in recent years ?" I asked. 

"Nay, when they lived in England." 

Then Mistress Lora spoke forth, "When a little girl in the 
north of England, I remember when a few of these men came 
to our house and spent the Sabbath day in worship." 

Interested immediately at this bit of light on the early life of 
the colonists I asked, "Pray, where was this?" 

"In the manor house of Scrooby Palace in Nottinghamshire." 

Mistress Rose showing as great interest in the subject as I 
did, I at once appealed to the maiden for more of her story. 
Looking around the deck and spying a nook in the angle be- 
tween the bulwark and the cabin where we would be protected, 
I suggested that we be seated there, while the maiden told her 
memories. Not knowing how well the two women could stand 
the air with its tinge of cold, I brought a pair of rugs and made 
them comfortable. 

"My first recollection of my childhood," began the maiden, 
"was when Father kept a post-house on the Great North Road 
that led from Edinburgh to London. 

"Being a postman gave Father a position in Scrooby, so that 
others looked up to him. I have heard Father say, that when 
King James came down the Great North Road from Scotland, 
his retinue was so numerous as to cause the ignorant people 
to say that the Scotch were making a descent upon England. 

"Father was glad to welcome King James as monarch, for 



'i86 THE FOUNDING OF ''A NATION 

he now had hopes that an end would be made of the great con- 
troversy that had been going on for many years, as to the cere- 
monies of the estabhshed church. The Scotch king being an 
ardent Presbyterian, Father thought His Majesty would abolish 
the forms of service as established by King Henry the Eighth 
and his advisers in his church; moreover, that they would 
be supplanted by the ways of the primitive church, formed after 
the dictates of the Bible. 

"I know naught of these church differences," explained the 
maiden, "except what Father has told me, and narrated to 
others in my presence." 

Then feeling that she must apologize to one that was a king's 
man and a firm believer in the established church, she said, 
"Master Beaumont, you must not judge Father harshly for 
what I am about to say, but if you would know our side, you 
must listen perhaps to some things which you have never heard 
before." 

I replied, "Mistress Lora, it is my duty to listen to you 
kindly." 

She smiled at me, and then went on with the ancient be- 
ginning of the differences, which, as she said, drove the colonist 
to come to the shores of the new country, by saying, "When 
King Henry the Eighth began to rule he was beholden to the 
Church of Rome, and for years was its champion. 'Tis said 
His Majesty fell out with that church, because the pope would 
not divorce him from his Queen Catharine of Spain. Father 
would have it differently, saying that the king was one of the 
wisest as well as the wickedest of men, conceiving the idea of 
controlling men's souls as well as their bodies. First King 
Henry had the pope delegate plenary powers to an English pri- 
mate, so that all disputes could be settled in England, without 
being referred to Rome. This was his first step towards estab- 
lishing a church of his own. Shortly the king took the powers 
of the pope's legate unto himself, making himself the spiritual 
as well as the temporal ruler of his people." 

As I listened to the maiden's narrative of the origin of the 
established church of England, I imagined I could see the aged 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 187 

rector of our chapel throw up both of his hands exclaiming, 
"Impossible! Impossible!" 

"Father contends," she continued, "but for one, Master 
Cartright, who was so forward as to present a petition to Her 
Majesty, Queen Elizabeth, that she should surrender her tem- 
poral powers to the church Presbyters, all ceremonies would 
have been abolished in the state church. But as soon as Her 
Majesty felt this attempt of the reformers to gain a grip on 
her civil power, the queen and the nobles took sides against the 
reformers and their cause." 

I knew that Mistress Lora was speaking truthfully for my 
own father and mother had told me how "their dear church" 
was assaulted by the "heretical crew" as they called the dissent- 
ers. Their bitterness towards the reformers was so great that 
they would not allow them on our estate. I imbibed their feel- 
ings and looked with contempt and hatred on them, so I could 
verify this much of Mistress Lora's story. 

As the maiden looked across the bay where the nonconform- 
ing colonists were at work she continued with considerable 
animation. "Now it was that King James came riding down 
the Great North Road to our post-house on his way to London 
to mount the English throne. 

"King James, as I have said before, was a Presbyterian and 
a noncomformist, so that Father welcomed him as a liberator 
of his people. With a *God-speed and a safe journey,' the king 
rode from our post-yard. 

"Great was Father's joy when he heard that our Presbyterian 
king had called a conference at his palace, Hampton Court, 
where the conformists and nonconformists were to adjust their 
differences. 

"But the conference had hardly begun, when the king began 
to cross-question and abuse the nonconformist champions, not 
permitting them to speak in their own behalf. In bitter words 
he condemned them, saying that the dissenters' doctrine of *no 
bishop,' would soon lead to one of 'no king.' Though the dis- 
comforted men endeavored to assure His Majesty of their 
ioyalty, he would not listen to them, sternly telling them unless 



1 88 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

they and their dissenting congregations made haste to come 
within the folds of the estabHshed church, accepting its doctrine 
and forms, he would harry them out of the kingdom. 

"After this convention Father, who was ever a determined 
and conscientious man, made no outcry of his intentions, but 
straightway sought out a nonconformist congregation at Bab- 
worth, which had for its preacher Master Richard Clyfton, a 
graduate of Cambridge University, The nonconformists being 
incensed over the attitude of the king, began to stir the parish 
of Babworth against this new decree, claiming it was the right 
of everyone to worship God according to his own conscience. 

"I have a distinct recollection of a pale faced young man 
coming to our house on a Sabbath morning," continued Mis- 
tress Lora, "and walking with Father across the moors to Bab- 
worth. The young man was Master William Bradford, who 
has clung to Father ever since in more than passing friendship. 

"Master Bradford did not live at Scrooby, but in Austerfield, 
a little village about three miles away ; though he had to walk 
eight miles to Babworth to church he rarely was absent, winter 
or summer. A vacancy occurring in the Scrooby Church, Mas- 
ter Clyfton wes transferred to our village parish, another Cam- 
bridge University preacher by the name of Master Robinson 
being his assistant. These two preachers, Father, and Master 
Bradford worked diligently among the farmers of the parish, 
who now became stubbornly set that they would not worship 
except in their own manner." 

I said, "Mistress Lora, the farmers and yeomen of Leices- 
tershire were equally as stubborn, for many of them held 
their coventicles in the woods." 

"So they did with us. Master Beaumont, as you shall shortly 
see," she replied. 

"For one year, the people worshiped in peace. Then, anon, 
one Sabbath, we came to the church to find its doors closed 
and the yard filled with pursuivants from the Court of High 
Commission. Father and Master Clyfton would know the 
cause of this action. They were plainly told that the prelates 
had decreed that unless the Scrooby congregation at once con- 
formed to the ceremonies as established by King Henry the 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 189 

Eighth, the doors of our church would rot off their hinges 
before they would open again to nonconformists. 

"Not contented with taking our church," she continued, 
*'these churchmen sent their constables and officers after the 
poor farmers until they were frantic. A minister of the 
established church was sent to the parish and the church was 
opened, and if a man failed to attend the services, his enemies 
set the officers after him. When he was arrested and brought 
before a justice, questions were asked him, to which if he 
answered 'Yea' or 'Nay,' he was caught just the same. This 
fine plan came from the evil heads of the prelates, and it soon 
had the dull farmers of Scrooby so perplexed that they dare 
not answer a warrant, but would flee to the moors instead. 

"These apparitors or constables of the Court of High Com- 
missions were a low and cunning lot, watching our house not 
only on the Sabbath, but observing closely all who came and 
went. In spite of this watch the people held meetings in the 
forests or in a lonely spot on the fens." 

I could have told Mistress Lora of a conventicle of noncon- 
formists which I helped break up one Sabbath day in Leices- 
tershire near Beaumont Hall, but I was fearful less she would 
refuse to speak to me again. 

"In the spring and summer," continued the maiden, "the 
outdoor meetings were not so uncomfortable, but the leaders 
knew that winter woiild put an end to them. To meet in a 
house would mean that the whole congregation would be 
seized and hauled to prison. At this juncture Father told of 
how in Holland, where he had been, the people followed their 
own beliefs in their own way, furthermore, suggesting that 
they all move thither. In September of 1607, the post-house 
was taken from Father, and a keeper of the established church 
put in his place. Constables were thick and persecutions 
many, so that in their desperation the people after much pray- 
er, decided to separate themselves from their country as well 
as their church. 

"Although laws were formed at London forbidding noncon- 
formists from leaving the kingdom without license, the farmers 
of Scrooby began laying their plans for leaving England. The 



190 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

strong hearted were ready and anxious. The weaker mem- 
bers began excusing themselves. But those who would go to 
the number of about a hundred men, women, and children 
made ready, 

"Master Clyfton and Father going secretly to Boston, ar- 
ranged with an English master of a bark to set the company 
across the North Sea. When they returned, word was given 
out that all must repair to Boston, a rendezvous being arranged 
on the dock. 

"We were to have gone on board the bark on a certain day, 
but its master failed us. We were compelled to spend the 
night at an inn, which was beset by coarse men drinking ale. 

"We lingered through the next day, fearful each minute 
•would bring the constables upon us for leaving England with- 
out a license. Under cover of night we made our way to the 
vessel. But the people were doomed to disappointment. The 
master of the vessel had conspired with the constables and 
when he had us aboard sent word to the officers. The servi- 
tors of the church coming aboard, in the name of the king ar- 
rested the congregation. The men, women, and children were 
forced into small boats, but not until the men had been robbed 
of their money and the women treated to many indignities. 
Though it was night, we were dragged ashore. I remember 
the scene of this landing, with the flaring torches lighting up 
the brutal faces of the constables, and the jeering crowd of 
townspeople. As we walked along, a rabble followed us, call- 
ing us cruel names, 

I bit my lips in anger that the maiden should be so treated 
and began to see that after all, she had reason for looking 
with suspicion upon me. 

"We were led to prison," she continued, "instead of Holland. 
While the Boston authorities sent off to London for instruc- 
tions what to do with us, the leaders were examined daily. 
We were confined for weeks and finally turned loose in the 
streets. Seven of the leaders were held in prison, so that the 
rest of the company did not know what to do. Master Brad- 
ford fortunately was released and at once took charge, leading 
the party back to Scrooby. , 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 191 

"Though the zeal of a few of the congregation grew cold 
after the trials of this adventure the rest were more determined 
than ever Through this winter, the people, who had sold 
their possessions and been robbed of their money by the con- 
stables, lived as best they could. In the meanwhile as Master 
Clyfton's ardor cooled. Master Robinson's increased, so that 
he was more forward in the matter of our second exodus. 
Lacking money our position seemed helpless, but we had many 
sympathizers among the rich, who secretly sent their means, 
until in the spring of 1608 we were again amply provided. 

"Master Bradford and Father this time journeyed to Hull 
where they found and contracted with a Dutch captain, who 
promised were we once aboard he would sail his lugger across 
to Holland. It was arranged that this seaman was to meet 
us on a lonely common between Grimsby and Hull, where 
there was an intake of the sea. These preparations being 
made, the party entered the boat on the stream Idle, and floated 
down its sluggish current to the river Trent. There a bark 
awaited our coming which was to carry us to our rendezvous 
with the Dutchman. The boat was so small that only the 
women and children could crowd into it, the men being com- 
pelled to walk across the country about forty miles. 

"The winds that blew us to our destination churned the sea 
into great waves. Coming to the intake and finding the 
Dutchman had not appeared, our captain to be free from the 
rough sea, ran his bark into a small creek. Father and the 
rest of the men came safely across the country, and boarded 
our vessel while the tide was out and it was lying helpless in 
the soft mud. It was decided that part of the men should go 
aboard the Dutch ship, the rest of them remaining on the 
bark until the tide floated it. 

"In this we were disappointed, for the first boat load had 
hardly gotten aboard when the Dutch captain perceived a 
great crowd of constables with bills and guns coming across 
the common. Seeing that the country was aroused, he did not 
stop to pull his small boat from the water, but set sail with a 
few of our men. Most of them, however, were left on the 
beach, while we were fast in the mud. 



192 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Abandoned and helpless, the women were once more sub- 
mitted to the insults of the coarse constables. Master Robin- 
son and Father told the men that were left to scatter and run, 
while they stayed behind to protect us. Master Bradford was 
aboard the lugger, which soon disappeared under full sail. 

"Again were we carried before the magistrates and a second 
time thrown into prison. In our plight we were sent from 
one magistrate to another, until we were worn out and the 
justices likewise, as they did not know what to do with us. 
Finally seeing there was no law to prevent wives joining hus- 
bands, and not having homes to go to, we were again set out 
on the street. 

"Having failed twice to move the congregation in a body, 
Pastor Robinson and Father began sending them over to 
Holland secretly, in parties of two and three. No one dared to 
be our friends openly, but after night the poor people of 
Scrooby came to us, bringing what money they could raise 
by the sale of their own cattle. Having seen all across the sea, 
we were the last ones to take the ship for Amsterdam. So 
we parted from the established church which persecuted us 
and in many furious and bitter words called us 'Separatists.* 
Instead of making us out a people who would worship as our 
conscience would tell us, we were accused of crimes against 
church and state, and were compelled to flee from England 
because of our disgrace." 

"Separatists you were called in Leicestershire," I said. 

"Truly," was the maiden's answer, "and did you ever sup- 
pose that you would journey with such outcasts to America?" 

"Never, "I replied. 

At this juncture Mistress Rose moved about as if uncomfort- 
able, suggesting that the maiden finish her story at some other 
time. I was anxious to hear the rest, the day being warm, 
and there was no knowing when we would be able to sit on 
deck again. I offered to get cushions and went after them in 
spite of their protests. Returning and finding Mistress Lora 
ready to go on, I made them comfortable and taking my seat 
on a timber, facing the maiden, she again took up her narra- 
tive. 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 193 

"We found the men in Amsterdam, who had escaped on the 
Dutch lugger," she continued, "though they were many days 
reaching land, being driven by a great storm up opposite the 
coast of Sweden. Having reached Holland the next serious 
problem was how we were to live. The men being farmers 
were at a loss in a great city, like Amsterdam, confronted by 
strange people, who spoke a language hopelessly puzzling. 

"The task of earning daily bread pushed the men cruelly. 
The sturdy ones went amongst the shipping to aid in loading 
vessels. Others sought hard labor, but all were turned aside 
because they could not speak the language. 

"In Amsterdam there was a congregation, known as the 
Ancient English Exile Church, under the teachings of Master 
Francis Johnson. In our extreme need these Englishmen 
came to our relief, otherwise many of us would have starved. 
My Father who was ever diligent found little employment. 
But all were patient and industrious in spite of their want. 
In time they began to learn various trades. So we struggled 
through the first year, most of us thin, gaunt, and hungry. 

"As there were bickerings and scandal in the Amsterdam 
church, the leaders of our people began to turn their heads 
towards another flight. Coming far and enduring much to 
worship in peace, it was thought wise to move again. It was 
decided that Leyden would be a suitable place for our final 
resting. In the year 1609, all our possessions were put on 
canal barks and we set sail for that city. 

"Again poverty pressed us. In Amsterdam there were many 
places to work, in Leyden few. Those who labored divided 
with those who did not, so we lived as one large family. Pas- 
tor John Robinson became a teacher in the university; Father 
instructed young men in French and German, thereby gaining 
a scant living. Master Bradford learned silk dyeing; and 
Edward Tilley became a silk worker. One man was driven 
to one device and another to something else, until through 
necessity, the farmers of England became tradesmen of Hol- 
land. During the season of these labors they held steadfastly 
to their worship, the toils of the week being forgotten as they 
sat on the Sabbath day and often two or three times a week. 



194 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

under the teachings of their beloved pastor. As a matter of 
fact our people were a government unto themselves with 
Master Robinson ruling over them. 

"Our lot was so severe that some, who fled from England, 
returned smothering their consciences, rather than endure the 
hardships. There were some, however, who came over after- 
wards, giving what comfort they could to us from their estates. 
Among them was Governor Carver, who having married a 
sister of Pastor John Robinson, made him a visit. Finding 
himself of the same mind as our people, he gave up his pos- 
sessions in England and came to live in Leyden. 

"Master Edward Winslow was not with us in the beginning, 
but came over to Holland of his own accord. Happening on 
some of our people on the streets in Leyden, he came to a more 
intimate acquaintance with us. Being of a serious turn of 
mind, he tarried for a while, then married Elizabeth Barker, 
and likewise, became a member of the congregation." 

At this juncture, the maiden turned to her companion, say- 
ing, "Mistress Rose, you know how the captain came to us. I 
fancy had the war between the Dutch and the Spaniards been 
maintained. Captain Standish would still have been fighting in 
Holland." 

Mistress Rose answered, "Lora 'twas the love of adventure, 
I fear, that brought Captain Standish on this voyage." 

As they were inclined to argue more fully on the coming of 
Captain Standish, I asked the maiden, "The addition of Mas- 
ters Carver, Winslow, and Captain Standish to your Leyden 
party gave you good hopes?" 

Then she replied, "Truly, but we had begun to prosper be- 
fore they came. Father, through the aid of an English mer- 
chant by the name of Thomas Brewer, secured type at which 
he worked until he could set them in order for books. At this 
time we lived in a narrow lane called the Steucksteg; from 
these lowly quarters we afterwards moved into a larger house 
on the Choorsteg Vicus Choralis close by the cathedral. There 
in an upper attic Father toiled secretly with his type. 

"Though we were prospering and were not in need of the 
necessities of life, a new sorrow came to the leaders of the 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 195 

congregation. The cause of it was, that the children were not 
following in the footsteps of the elders; some of the young 
men were joining the Dutch navy, others were off in distant 
seas in trading vessels, while the young women grew comely 
in the sight of the men of Leyden. The head men saw that 
when old stock was no more, their children would be absorbed 
by the Dutch, and the church for which they had endured so 
much would come to an end. 

"Our elders, conceiving that they were called to establish 
the church upon its primitive foundation, were greatly dis- 
turbed. They met many times at Pastor Robinson's house in 
the Klokluis to discuss what they should do. 

"In the autumn of 1617, the agitation for the removal to 
America began in earnest. The people were divided at once, 
the timid ones holding that the distance was great, the winters 
cold, and the savages fierce. Then again they argued that the 
voyage was entirely too much of an undertaking. The coura- 
geous answered that all great adventures were full of trials 
and agreed that such an undertaking was not to be entered 
into lightly. These daring spirits made the most of the fact 
that the great truce between the Dutch and Spaniards was 
shortly to come to an end. They argued if the Spaniards 
should be successful, they would be more cruel than the Vir- 
ginian savages. There was much wrangling and contention 
until finally those who were willing to make the voyage, formed 
themselves into a party. 

"Having decided to flee from Holland, the next discussion 
was over the selection of the country. Some favored Guiana, 
where the ground produced freely and quickly; and many be- 
came so fixed on going there that they finally said they would 
go there or stay in Leyden. 

"Pastor Robinson, Master Bradford, and Father favored 
Virginia. This selection also caused much discussion as the 
people feared they would come under the royal governor at 
Jamestown, and under the Court of High Commission, which 
drove them from England. As Virginia seemed the most 
suitable, it was decided to send Governor Carver and Master 
Robert Cusliman to London; first arrange with the Vir- 



196 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION. 

ginia Company of London for land ; second, to secure a charter 
from King James that would grant them religious freedom in 
the wilderness. 

"That part of the new world lying south of the mouth of 
Hudson's River was given to certain merchants, and adven- 
turers, who organized the Virginia Company of London. These 
men being pledged to plant colonies in this distant land, you 
can understand that Governor Carver and Master Cushman 
were made welcome and encouraged by the officers and stock- 
holders of the company. 

"But getting King James's consent to religious liberty even 
in the far-away forests of America was a more serious matter. 
Father knew Sir Edward Sandys who was high in the king's 
favor, also others of equally noble station. All these powerful 
influences were brought to bear upon His Majesty, but he 
steadfastly refused to grant the liberty. All that the king 
would say was, that if we went to Virginia he would not look 
upon us as enemies of the church or state. This delay brought 
our affairs into the year 1618. 

"The king's refusal to grant the people religious freedom 
was a great disappointment. Many declared bluntly that it 
was only a scheme of the church prelates to get them in 
their power, but the leaders were still strong for going, see- 
ing fairness in the king's attitude. After much discussion and 
great wrangling, the majority of the people agreed to put their 
trust in the king's word and decided to go to Virginia. 

"At this same conference it was agreed that a new committee 
consisting of Robert Cushman and Father be sent to London to 
secure as broad letters patent as the Virginia Company could 
grant and upon the most favorable terms. Setting off at 
once, they came to London only to find the Virginia Company 
in a turmoil. Sir Thomas Smith who, tiring of his position 
as governor and treasurer of the company, signified his desire 
it withdraw. When Sir Edward Sandys was elected to take 
his place. Sir Thomas found fault and drew the company into 
factions. I have heard Father tell of how he and Master 
Cushman went from one person to another, endeavoring 
in vain to get them to act upon the charter. 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 197 

"Weeks and months again dragged along while the two men 
were trying to secure action upon the grant. Finally in June, 
1619, a patent was issued in the name of Master John Wincob, 
a goodly man of Lincolnshire, who was not of us in Leyden, 
though the leaders confided in him fully. 

"By this time the ardor of the Leyden congregation had be- 
gun to cool, owing to a mishap which befell a company of 
Separatists who had previously set out for Virginia under one 
Master Blackwell, an elder of the Amsterdam church. This 
Master Blackwell, conceiving a plan of establishing a colony 
of Separatists on the Virginia coast, set sail with a large com- 
pany of friends from Amsterdam. For weeks we had been wait- 
ing for some word of how our acquaintances fared in the new 
land. While the Leyden people were in the midst of planning 
for their charter and moving, word came from Master Black- 
well -and evil it was. For of one hundred and eighty on 
board the ship, one hundred and thirty were dead before they 
reached Virginia, Master Blackwell dying and most of our 
Amsterdam friends, 

"While the pall of Master Blackwell's expedition was still 
upon us, a party of Dutch merchants in Amsterdam began 
negotiations offering to give us free shipping and cattle, if we 
would agree to settle in New Amsterdam on Hudson's River. 
This offer once more gave heart to the head men, as they saw 
a prospect of making the voyage. Freedom of religion being 
granted, Virginia was forgotten for the moment. 

"While the negotiations were going on with the Amsterdam 
merchants. Master Weston, a London merchant, came to Ley- 
den. He announced that if we would give up our plans with 
the Dutch merchants, certain London men would advance 
sufficient money for the voyage. Master Weston being known, 
his word was taken as though the matter were finally settled. 
The Amsterdam merchants were notified of the election of 
Virginia, thus stopping further dealings with them. 

"A solemn day of fast was then set on which to make an end 
of the talk of the voyage. All day long the people kept within 
the walls of the pastor's house, praying and discussing, dis- 
cussing and praying over who should go and who should stay. 



198 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Finding that many more were willing than could be conveni- 
ently taken, a choice was made of those who were to go first. 
A majority of the congregation deciding to stop in Leyden, it 
was agreed that Pastor Robinson was to stay with them. 

"Ere Master Weston returned to London, he asked that a 
contract be agreed upon, whereby the merchants would be as- 
sured of the return of their money. The conditions I do not 
remember, further than that for seven years all were to work 
as one people : the crops, the profits of fishing, and trucking 
with the Indians were to be held in common during this 
period, then to be divided equally between the colonists and 
merchants. Master Weston had a convincing manner withal, 
so that the people confidently began to sell their possessions 
and make ready for the voyage according to his word. 

"Governor Carver shortly went to London carrying with 
him the agreement which Master Weston and the colonists 
had determined upon. When the London merchants heard the 
terms of the contract, they began to find fault with it, demand- 
ing certain changes. A new paper was sent to Leyden which 
they refused to sign, insisting that the old one met their minds 
in fairness. The London merchants were stiff necked, until 
Master Cushman secretly changed the contract to meet their 
views without letting he people in Leyden know what he had 
done. So many conflicting statements of what the London 
merchants wanted and demanded came at this time, that no one 
knew what to believe. 

"In June, 1620, there came a breach between Master Weston 
and the Leyden church over the contract, which threatened 
to put an end to the voyage. Instructions were sent to Master 
Robert Cushman that he must be firmer in his dealings with 
the London merchants; he replied with such words, as made 
many sorry that he had been entrusted with the business. Mas- 
ter Weston, who had evidently been acting in bad faith, now 
wrote that if he had not already risked so much he would 
withdraw, but to save what he had invested he must go on. 

"The next we heard was that one. Master Reynolds, an 
English sea captain, had arrived in Rotterdam to fit out a small 
ship, which was to be carried to Virginia to be used for fishing. 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 199 

Pastor Robinson, Master Allerton, and Father had already 
planned for this ship and were holding off its purchase until it 
was definitely settled what assistance was coming from the 
London adventurers. Now that Master Weston had declared 
they were prepared to go on, Father and his associates went 
to buy the ship. When they returned from Rotterdam, saying 
that a vessel had been purchased, the people felt that the voyage 
was really to be undertaken. From this day forth no one gave 
thought but of preparing for his journey to Virginia." 

"What of the London people?" I asked curiously, desir- 
ing to know how they came to be mixed with the Leyden party. 

Replying to my question, the maiden said, "Master Beau- 
mont, while we in Holland were preparing to go, another party 
was forming in London, who were strangers to us but friends 
of the London adventurers and merchants. Priscilla Mullins 
told me but the other day that the first she knew of her fami- 
ly's coming was in June a few weeks before sailing. Her 
father was one of the London merchants who was advancing 
the money and evidently came on that account. When Mas- 
ters Weston and Cushman contracted for this ship, it was 
lying at the London docks, there it stayed until it was repaired 
and made ready for the voyage. While Gk)vernor Carver and 
Master Cushman represented the Leyden church, the London- 
ers named Master Christopher Martin to act as treasurer for 
their funds." 

At this point I interrupted Mistress Lora, asking why the 
London people were taken, when there was not sufficient room 
for those from Leyden. 

"Master Beaumont," she replied, "the London merchants 
would have it that they were to nominate certain families who 
were to go on the voyage. Pastor Robinson endeavored to 
find out who they were to be and what trades they possessed, 
but got little satisfaction." 

Mistress Rose was not so much interested now and com- 
plained of the cold, so that I brought her another rug and 
would have done as much for the maiden, but she would not 
have me, saying she would finish her story some other day. I 
begged her to go on fearing it would be some time ere she had 



200 JHE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

another opportunity. My insisting pleased the maiden. Giv- 
ing me a smile, she took up her story by saying, 

"Pastor Robinson conceived that the people should have 
some definite plan of government fixed in their minds before 
they left Leyden, and began working on such forms of con- 
trol with the head men. I remember one day when there came 
to our house the pastor, Masters Bradford, AUerton, Winslow, 
Captain Standish, and Father. Mother, my sisters, who are 
still in Holland, and myself at the time were busy sewing. In 
this room littered with threads and cloth cuttings, the men 
held their conference, while we kept on with our work. 

"I overheard Pastor Robinson saying that he was greatly 
perplexed about a governor for the colony, when the people 
landed in America. He was fearful that the Virginia Com- 
pany would try to appoint a governor, which, in fact, would 
be one of King James's choosing. 

"As near as I could understand, Pastor Robinson held that 
the people should have a voice in selecting their ruler. Mas- 
ters Winslow and Allerton could not agree with this universal 
power, holding that only a few of the wise men should select 
their ruler. But the pastor supported by Master Bradford and 
Father, after much laboring with the others, got them to agree 
that all the people should elect the governor instead of a few. 

"On the following day, for Pastor Robinson was now hold- 
ing forth to his people thrice a week, the plan of granting 
power to each adult man was submitted. Then it was that the 
new method was put in effect, first, by having those that were 
going on the voyage separate themselves from the others; 
second, by having these men select their ruler on shipboard. 
Master Carver, who was away at Southampton purchasing 
supplies, was voted governor of the Speedwell without dissent." 

Then with a smile the maiden said, "Mother had a brood of 
chickens which bothered her, almost as much as caring for the 
rest of the family. One old hen, she held, was well seasoned 
and would stand the voyage to the new country better than 
the others, and insisted that she would have it in the great 
cabin with the rest of us. Then there were flowers and bushes 
to be brought, with the earth so dug that it stay firmly around 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 20t\ 

the roots. Mistress Rose can vouch for these labors, for she 
has her own HIac bush, sleeping in its Dutch soil. i 

"During the month of July everyone was busy. Rumors 
were flying from lip to lip that this person had decided to stay 
and that one had determined to go, that Mistress Fuller had 
finally decided for Leyden, and that Captain Standish would 
take a linked coat of mail. To add to this confusion came , 
many differing messages from England, so that one was not 
sure what was true and what was not. Amidst these various 

1 

rumors the day of departure was fixed. 

"As time went by, the repairs on the ship lagged; and it 
became evident that a later date must be fixed for our leave 
taking. After a conference with Captain Reynolds Friday, 
July thirty-first was finally agreed upon. Some of the people 
doubted it, but it proved to be true enough. ! 

"Though Friday was the day of our departure, Thursday 
was given over to fasting and supplications. Early in this 
day all of the congregation gathered under the roof of Pas- 
tor Robinson and there communed wnth each other. As a 
farewell message the Pastor discoursed upon a text from 
Bsra, viii, 21. 

"When the day wasted and the candles were lighted, the 
people were called from their fasting to a feast which had 
been prepared as a farewell entertainment. Our people were 
ever given to this exchange of fellowship and hospitality. 
Though some were in tears, most of them were in good humor 
forgetting for the moment the separations of the morrow. 

"Early Friday morning, we gathered at Pastor Robinson's 
house to bid farewell to those who were left behind. With 
heavy hearts we walked along the Repenburg, to the canal 
barges on which we were to go. The people knelt on the 
paved way whilst the pastor prayed. Many sobbed bitterly. 
But we made a brave show of courage and quieted their 
fears by saying we would soon see each other again. Then 
the bitterness of the real parting came. Stepping on board the 
barges, we began our journey through the canals to Delfthaven 
where we were to take our ship. 

"On Saturday morning we were driven fast by our fates, 



202 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

for the sun had hardly shown red when our barges approached 
the docks. Captain Reynolds, our English pilot, was walking 
back and forth impatiently on the quay. As we came near he 
shouted the wind favored sailing and no time must be lost. 
In a moment all was confusion. I confess I had looked upon 
our going as a sort of an excursion. Throwing my arms 
around my sister's neck I wept, but before I had finished my 
cry, the barges were at their moorings and the people going 
ashore. 

"There was great confusion on the ship's deck. Though 
our heavy furniture and supplies were already packed in the 
hold, the things we brought with us were piled pell-mell 
about us. As we were standing watching the sailors clamber- 
ing up and down the masts, I heard the coarse voice of Cap- 
tain Reynolds shouting to Master Robinson that he was ready 
to sail. 

"Gathering around our beloved pastor for the last time, 
he bade us sing a melody. We felt more like crying than 
singing. Then we knelt together on the deck for the last 
time. Our pastor with clasped hands and face looking up- 
wards petitioned for our safe carriage across the seas. By his 
side knelt Father and close by him Masters Bradford and Wins- 
low, who were comforting their weeping wives. Stealing a 
look around the deck, I saw the tears streaming down the 
cheeks of the men and women. 

"While we were at prayer, Captain Reynolds moved impa- 
tiently among the sailors, as if he would hurry our parting. 
As our pastor ceased speaking a silence fell upon us, and all 
stayed fixed upon their knees, unwilling to move, fearing the 
end. One of the women could stand the strain no longer, 
throwing her arms around her husband's neck she wept aloud. 
Then as one people we arose and began our farewells. 

"Captain Reynolds, mindful only of the state of the tide 
and winds, hurried all ashore. Leaning over the side of the 
ship I saw the white faces of the women and the calmness of 
the men. 

"The rasping of a sliding board as it fell on the quay cut 
off the ship from the shore. The captain gave a command. 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 203 

I saw the cable slacken at the bow, then a Dutch sailor un- 
loosened the end on the quay and, holding it a moment, dropped 
it heavily into the sea. As the breach between the ship and 
our friends widened I felt a pang of sorrow ; our worldly ties 
were breaking. As we drifted away from the pale faces on 
the dock, we began to sing a psalm, sending this last message 
across the water, so that even the stolid Dutch people were 
affected to tears. 

"Captain Reynolds essayed to add to the scene by the dis- 
charge of three of his small cannons. When the smoke had 
drifted away and the air once more cleared, the faces on the 
quay were whitened blurs but the wavering melody came from 
their lips as a last farewell message from their loving hearts, 
and we were started on our voyage to Virginia. 

"Ere we reached the sea Master Bradford said we were 
'Pilgrims' and thus the name was fixed upon us." 

During the recital of the maiden's narrative the sun had 
sunk well down to the tops of the trees along the clearing, fill- 
ing the air with the chill of evening. So I hastened her that 
she might finish her story ere the men came from their labors 
ashore. 

To my urging she said, "Our voyage down the channel to 
Southampton was a pleasant one, arriving on Wednesday 
morning, August fifth. This vessel, the Mayflower, was al- 
ready at anchor, having come around from London the week 
before and was now taking on its supplies. 

"Everything went well until Saturday. Master Weston, 
the London merchant, had arrived the day before with an 
agreement, different from the one that had been settled upon, 
insisting that it be signed before the two vessels sailed. Mas- 
ter Weston, making this demand on the eve of departure, an- 
gered the men so that they refused to sign, saying it was not 
in accordance with their understanding. Master Weston in 
great wrath said, 'Then you must stand by yourselves, for not 
another penny will be advanced you,' and left the ship. 

"Our people were in great distress for they owed the mer- 
chants of Southampton one hundred pounds and had no funds 
to pay. Master Carver who had been in the town purchasing 



204 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

supplies was puzzled what to do. Master Allerton suggested 
that a part of the Dutch butter be disposed of. Though this 
was taking part of the supphes, they decided to do so rather 
than submit to an injustice. So the butter was taken ashore and 
sold. On Friday morning, August fourteenth, the two ships 
set sail for America." 

The maiden continued, "If I were to follow the doings of 
those two vessels it would take me past nightfall, so I will say 
that apparently Captain Reynolds and his crew on the smaller 
vessel who were under contract to stay in the new country for 
a year tired of their bargain, and began to conspire reasons 
against going. First the captain discovered a leak so that we 
put into Dartmouth for repairs, so that it was September sec- 
ond before the vessels left that port. A second time the voy- 
age was begun, the 'Pilgrims' as Master Bradford would call 
us, hoped they were at length safely started. 

"Captain Reynolds in the Speedwell could not keep up with 
the larger vessel and complained that he did not have suffi- 
cient provisions for the voyage ; little attention was paid to 
this, until he reported that his vessel was filling and was likely 
to sink. Some would have it that the captain worked the hull 
intentionally by carrying too much sail. At all events the two 
ships turned back to Plymouth, though they were past Eng- 
land by one hundred leagues. Finding that Captain Reynolds 
would not carry his ship to Virginia, it was decided to aban- 
don it and all go in the larger one. There were about twenty 
of the colonists who had become discouraged. These were 
put on board the Speedwell and sent back to London. 

"The Leyden 'Pilgrims' were now placed on the great vessel 
and Master Carver made governor. Though the stay at 
Plymouth was made pleasant by entertainment of friends in 
the town, our people were uneasy lest they be cast ashore in 
winter time and left to freeze and starve. On September 
sixteenth, Captain Jones set sail, that being our third departure 
for America. Master Beaumont, you know the rest better than 
I do, since you live with the master of the ship." 

Mistress Lora had hardly ceased her story when we heard the 
dipping of oars in the sea; looking up, we saw the shallop 



STORY OF THE PILGRIMS 205 

filled with Pilgrims coming from their day's task. Mistress 
Rose went to the side of the ship to welcome the toilers, while 
I lingered by the side of the maiden. 

As I gathered my rugs together I said, "Mistress Lora, I 
thank you," and held out my hand to her. She did not hesi- 
tate this time to grasp it in a friendly manner. 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 

AFTER the sunny afternoon on deck, when the maiden 
,had given her memories, we were not so distant. Though 
the weather was bad, the rain and sleet coming out of the dull 
clouds with greater frequency than I liked, there were few days 
we did not see each other. As I sat in my alcove I would 
keep a close watch. When I saw her white hood, I would 
saunter out for an airing. Once upon the deck, I would take 
the opposite side on which I had seen the Pilgrim maiden, then 
coming around the end would come upon her as if unexpected, 
and was surprised at her presence. At such times the maiden's 
cheeks would grow red and with sparkling eyes she would ask 
how the day found me. 

Though they were simple questions, they pleased me. Then 
we would walk the deck together or tarry at the side of the 
ship looking across the bay where the men were at work in the 
clearing, until her mother called her or the darkness drove us 
in. The more I saw of this Pilgrim maiden, the more I rec- 
ognized her rare spirit, and the more anxious I became about 
the log houses. 

From the maiden I learned that though there were twenty- 
four married men, only eighteen had their wives with them, 
besides these were fifteen single men. As all could not build 
houses, the leaders divided the colonists so that they made 
nineteen households and each of these were intended to build 
a house. For the sake of protection, the houses were to be 
built on both sides of a lane, running parallel to the brook, 
from the sea up to and including the high mound. Houses on 
one side of the lane were to have lots running back to the 
brook, while the others were to face them. As it was manifest 
the plots along the brookside would be more convenient to the 
water, a dispute arose at once as to who would have them. 

This contention was overcome by the casting of lots for the 

2c6 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 207 

choice plots. Afterward as I watched the colonists play with 
their fates, I thought surely this new form of government was 
working wonders with men's characters as well as their ruling; 
for there sat Governor Carver with power to divide this choice 
land between himself and his lieutenants, v^^thout raising his 
hand to take this advantage. In England, a nobleman would 
have said I want this plot, the remainder you can fight over. 
Here the governor took the names of the nineteen households, 
writing them on nineteen pieces of paper and cast them in his 
hat, each man drawing by lot. 

The first choice went to Peter Browne, then the name of 
John Goodman was called out, and after him came Elder 
Brewster, John Billington was followed in succession by Mas- 
ter Isaac Allerton, Francis Cook, M^aster Edward Winslow, 
and Captain Standish. In all fairness the men played at the 
game of locating themselves, so that no one had an advantage 
over the other. 

The drawing of the lots being on Wednesday, I went ashore 
Thursday morning, January seventh, to see what choice the 
men made. After looking over the ground, Peter Browne se- 
lected his site next to the common-house, where he was near 
the sea and the brook ; John Goodman who had second choice, 
fancied the ground alongside Browne. The men went along 
the bank as the selections were made so that each one knew 
what he was choosing. The elder, having third choice, selected 
a site next to Goodman's. 

As the rest went on up the hill, I tarried on the ground se- 
lected by the elder, going down to the brook in my examina- 
tion. There I found that the spring and the willow trees 
/Clustered around it had fallen to the elder's lot. 

This same evening Captain Standish came into the round- 
house, saying that the ground had been divided and that Mis- 
tress Rose would go ashore the next day to view their build- 
ing site. My heart filled with the hopes that he would say 
the maiden was to be of the party, but in this I was disappoint- 
ed. We had a quiet chat and an exchange of healths from 
our pewter mugs. 

On the morrow I was about the deck early, for the Pil- 



2o8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

grims did not tarry long in their beds, being up and away 
before the break of day. Captain Standish coming out of the 
cabin, I stopped him and said if he would trust me with the 
safety of his wife, I would bring her ashore after the sun had 
taken the chill out of the air. He was not prepared to assent 
to this arrangement without first considering his wife's wishes. 
Coming back shortly, he said if I would accept the burden of 
two women, that Mistress Lora would go ashore as well. 
Gravely I gave my promise of seeing them ashore and the 
captain went off with the men. 

About nine when the sun broke through the clouds, I climbed 
down to the deck, to be confronted by the matron and the 
maiden ready for their voyage ashore. Since the falling over- 
board of Mistress Dorothy May Bradford at Cape Cod, the 
women were not trusted to go down the ladder to the boat, 
without a rope fastened around their waists. I passed the 
rope around Mistress Rose with deliberate calmness and held 
the other end until she stepped into the long boat in safety. 
For some reason the rope did not act as quickly with the maiden 
as with the matron, as I was very much longer in adjusting it 
to my satisfaction. 

As we approached the shore I could see the walls of the 
common-house rising above the tops of the brush, growing 
along the top of the low cliff facing the sea. We could hear 
the chopping off in the forest and now and then see the men 
going to and fro. Half way up the clearing the men were at 
work on a platform on which to mount the cannon, the dread 
of the savages being such that with the building of the first 
house, a fort was raised to protect it. While the sailors held 
the long boat, I handed the ladies out on the great rock. 

The men having already worn a beaten path through the 
shrubbery of the clearing from the rock up to the common- 
house, I led the way up this narrow footing with my snap 
chance loaded and thrown over my shoulder ; the maiden quite 
naturally fell in behind me. Mistress Rose coming last. In 
this manner we came up to where the men were laboring, long 
pine logs strewing the ground, where the men had dragged 
them. 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 209 

Governor Carver with his hose and doublet coated with mud 
was hard at work on the chimney. Some of the men wished 
to malce the chimneys of stone and gathered a small pile for 
this purpose, but the frost held them in the ground so tightly 
the plan was abandoned, and Master Stephen's clay chimney 
was adopted instead. The governor was hanging over a pile 
of sticks and mud, daubing in the clay with both hands. A 
look of surprise came over his face as he saw us. I fancied 
that it was a bit of his pride, as it was his habit to be neatly 
clothed. 

Mistress Rose suspecting it otherwise said, "Governor Car- 
ver, Master Beaumont under the captain's orders has brought 
us ashore to view our building plots." 

With both hands covered with clay the governor straighten- 
ed himself up on the narrow platform, making a dignified 
picture of an artisan at work. For a moment he stood look- 
ing down upon us then replied, "I fear you will not profit much 
by looking on the land now." 

"But we would see how well you have located us," continued 
Mistress Rose. 

"The best we could do. Mistress Standish, was bad enough 
at this season." 

"It will improve with spring," she answered cheerily. The 
gray haired governor answered, "Truly," then went back to 
daubing the chimney. 

Being anxious to show the maiden her dwelling place, I 
edged away from the working men, taking both of the women 
with me, leading them up a path through the brush towards 
the high hill. Coming opposite the willows that grew around 
the spring, I came to a standstill ; breaking a way through the 
undergrowth, we came to the top of the bank overlooking the 
brook. The willows were the largest trees left in the clearing, 
the savages even in their fight for food respecting the ancient 
monarchs. 

Leading the way down the bank to the stately willow5,~AV€ 
stood over the water as it came from the ground and flowed \ 
into a little pool beneath the roots down to the brook. The x^ 
trees gave her as much pleasure as the spring,, for laying her 



210 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

hand on the rough bark endearingly, she said she trusted they 
would know each other better. Turning from the willows, the 
maiden knelt upon the ground and bending over drank deeply 
of the waters, so worshiping at this wilderness fountain. Mis- 
tress Rose would taste the waters as well, so I laid a stone close 
to the pool from which we both drank. 

Having viewed the site of the Brewster home, Mistress Rose 
would see her own. Leading them back to the path, we made 
our way through the brush up to the incline where Captain 
Standish was at work on his platform fort. He was tugging 
at the end of a pine log ; his clothes covered with mud and torn 
in places. The timber once in place, he struck his hands to- 
gether to brush the clay from them. The captain was devoted 
to his wife and was pleased to see her, as well as to show some 
courtesies to Mistress Lora and myself. 

Proudly the captain showed us about his log platform on 
which he proposed to mount the cannon, now lying in the 
hold of the vessel. This fort was lodged about half way up 
the incline, overlooking the clearing in which the houses were 
to be built. Standing on one end of a log the captain pointed 
out the land and the sea. This was the first view of the harbor 
and the wideness of its waters that the women had from the 
land. As I was silently looking oceanward, Mistress Standish 
slyly said, "Master Beaumont, see you England ?" 

Struck by this queer question I answered, "Not so, Mistress 
Rose." 

"You were looking so intently, it came to me perhaps you 
were dreaming of your home country." 

" 'Tis yours as well," I replied hastily. 

"Nay, this is our country now," and she looked around her. 

"If you but know my thoughts Mistress Rose, they were not 
of myself but your poor people, when the ship returns to 
England." 

The captain set his jaw and answered, "Our lot has been 
cast on this shore, and here we must go on." 

"At what a sacrifice !" 

" 'Tis no sacrifice, but our duty," he answered. 

"And the women ?" 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 21 ii 

The captain's voice softened, "Would that I could take their 
burden." 

The cheery voice of Mistress Rose brought us away from 
Dur doleful subject, back to the work at hand, so that we were 
soon interested in the new log fort. 

We did not tarry long in the brush as Mistress Rose was 
satisfied in seeing her home 'site. With this desire of hers 
gratified, we turned back to the path and followed it down past 
the common-house, where the men were working at their tasks. 
With a word from the governor who was still laboring over 
the clay chimney, we went on down to the great rock on the 
beach, where the long boat was awaiting us. The sun was 
still high when we reached the ship. I lingered on deck, hoping 
Mistress Rose would take herself to the great cabin, but she 
tarried until I was compelled to say a "Good day" to both of 
them, instead of to one as I wished. 

The day following the trip ashore, I was seated in the alcove. 
The heavens being overcast, I did not choose to ventiire out. I 
was in a surly mood over a base act of Captain Jones. One of 
the seamen happening to find a herring washed upon the shore 
seized upon it as a delicacy. Captain Jones shortly came into 
the boat and spying the fish, immediately took possession of it, 
sending it to the cook with orders to prepare it for his own 
table. In spite of his sick sailors and the colonists who neede'd 
the juices of fresh foods to nourish their ill bodies, he ate this 
lone herring himself. 

This little act of meanness was still sticking in my throat, 
as I sat in the alcove ready to flame up at him. While in this 
mind I was looking oflf over the bay at the far-away forests. 
Of a sudden my eye caught a peculiar haze in the sky ; looking 
again, to my great astonishment I perceived it to be a column 
of smoke rising above the tree-tops. Rushing to the window 
I saw it was dense and was curling from an active fire. Not 
content with the view, I hurried on deck. There could be no 
denying that the savages were abroad, signaling an alarm to 
each other. This message could be none other than the pres- 
ence of the colonists in the clearing. I decided not to alarm 
the women, but carry the discovery quickly to the men ashore. 



212 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Hurrying to the roundhouse I plucked my musket and its 
trappings from its fastenings. Captain Jones was seated over 
a mug of ale. I called his attention to the smoke; he looked 
at it dully from the window, but made no move towards the 
relief of the colonists. Giving him a look of disgust I left the 
cabin. 

Leaping into the long boat, I bade the sailors row me ashore 
with haste. I was in readiness to leap when the boat touched 
the rock, and ran up the bank, coming out of breath to the com- 
mon-house, where the men were laboring. Seeing my great 
haste, and surmising something was wrong, they dropped their 
tools, seizing their pieces. Calling the governor, I pointed out 
the column of smoke which was still rising in a cloud. There 
was no thought of work now, the men gathered around, looking 
at the menacing thing. 

The gray haired governor lost no time. As we were still 
idly gazing at the smoke, he set off his musket to call the men 
from the woods. Those who were working on the hillside 
came running down the path. To my surprise Captain Stan- 
dish was not with them. Hurrying up the path I let my snap 
chance off. Several men came running from the forests, lead- 
ing them was the captain. Seeing me on the hillside with the 
smoke still coming from the throat of my piece, he turned to- 
wards me. Without waiting for him to speak I pointed to the 
column of smoke. 

He took one glance exclaiming, "Savages !" 

Without stopping to explain, Standish turned and ran to- 
wards the common-house with me following at his heels. There 
we found the men in confusion, some of them pale and scared, 
while others were nervous and restless not knowing which way 
to go or what to do. This was not surprising, for how could 
you expect farmers to take on the ways of experienced soldiers 
in the presence of danger. Captain Standish took command, 
ordering the men to get within the walls of the common-house, 
there he instructed each man to push out the mud from between 
the logs making an opening for the muzzle of his gun. With- 
in the log fortress the men made ready for the attack with sur- 
prising willingness. All day long we lingered within the 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 213 

common-house, expecting that the savages would come from 
the forests. 

As night came on, sentinels were posted and the fire on the 
hearth stones was covered, so that we sat in the darkness, 
broken here and there by the red spark of burning gun matches. 
The men being tired and weary from their labors, I suggested 
to the captain that he send them to their rugs, while we stood 
guard. 

Standing in the shadows of the half finished house, Captain 
Standish opened up a question which was on his mind and that 
was my duel with La Valle in Devonshire Hall. He was not 
sly or artful in questioning, but bluntly asked me of the com- 
bat. With our ears pricked for the least noise, I quietly told 
him the beginning and ending of the difficulty. 

When I came to the part where the man endeavored to blind 
me by lowering his candle, the captain laid his hand upon mine 
saying, " 'Twas most unfair, Master Beaumont." 

As the dull light of a gray winter's day ended our night 
watch, the captain and I aroused the men from their hard beds. 
Though the column of smoke had disappeared, the colonists 
were fearful of the woods. This fear caused Governor Carver 
to decide on a bold plan, and that was to seek the savages, find- 
ing out quickly whether they were bent on peace or war. As 
it was to be an expedition of adventure I at once declared my- 
self ready to go with them. Without further ado, we set off 
in the direction of the smoke with Captain Standish leading 
the way. 

Many times we stopped at sounds in the forests which we 
fancied were footsteps of the wild men. Then we came upon 
on overgrown clearing, on the farther side of which we could 
see the tops of bark houses. Taking a final look at our guns, 
we advanced boldly towards the huts to find them unoccupied. 
Though we ranged the woods all the rest of the day we did not 
see another house nor a sign of the savages. 

I am free to confess that we were disappointed, it being the 
desire of all that fear of the savages be confirmed or dispelled. 
At night we returned to the clearing, where we found the men 
still in the common-house anxiously awaiting our return. Feel- 



214 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ing that there was nothing more to do, I decided to return to 
the ship, leaving the colonists alert and active against surprise. 

The next day it rained so hard that I was content to stay 
within my dry cabin on the ship, but I was still uneasy about 
the men on shore, and from time to time looked out of the win- 
dow to see that all was well. 

Happening out on deck shortly before twilight I met the 
maiden ; without waiting, she said, "Master Beaumont, why did 
you not tell us of the smoke ?" 

I was somewhat abashed at her unexpected question but 
made haste to reply, "Mistress Lora, I would not frighten you 
unnecessarily." 

"We have come through too much to be fearful now. What 
of the savages? Did you find them?" 

"Nay not one," I answered. 

"Do you think we will be at peace or at war with them ?" 

"I do not know, neither can I fancy. With Captain Stan- 
dish on guard, you may be sure that the savages will not come 
upon the colonists unawares." 

"But will they attack ?" she insisted. 

Then I blurted out, "Surely, they will," speaking the truth 
as I felt it. 

It was a cruel thing to say, and I saw my mistake before the 
words had left my lips. Her face grew grave. From where 
we were standing, I showed her the light reflecting from the 
new yellow thatched roof, which was now almost spread over 
the whole house. Then I tried to allay her fears by saying, 
"When the common-house is completed the arrows of the sav- 
ages can not penetrate its walls." 

She replied anxiously, "But the men can not live within the 
walls always." 

When she pushed the matter of the danger of the savages, I 
fended it off as best I could ; but I could not encourage her in 
the belief that the men were dwelling in safety ashore. I was 
in constant fear myself and wondered why the savages had not 
already attacked. Feeling as I did, I could not conceal my un- 
easiness and I think the maiden left me with a heavy heart, 
though I did my uttermost to relieve it. 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 215 

Now it was that a great fear of the savages came upon the 
colonists. The incident that stirred this dread occurred several 
days after we had seen the column of smoke. My entrance 
into the affair was entirely through the solicitation of Mistress 
Lora. One afternoon as I was gazing out of the window of 
the cabin, exceedingly tired from the exertions of a morning's 
fowling in the marshes, I was startled by the door being thrown 
wide open and Mistress Lora rushing in exclaiming excitedly, 
*'Oh, Master Beaumont, the savages have carried off John 
Goodman and Peter Browne." 

"What !" I answered. 

Again she repeated, "The savages have carried off John 
Goodman and Peter Browne, and I would have you know it." 

Before I could speak she began to excuse her coming by say- 
ing, "Perhaps I came too quickly, but I thought Captain Jones 
and you would like to know." 

Scurrying around I buckled on my armor. With musket in 
hand, I hastened to the deck. There was great confusion. The 
women and children, ranged along the side of the ship, stood 
with fear and trembling. 

The maiden was among them with pale face but perfectly 
calm. Seeing me in my armor she came to me quickly, pluck- 
ing nervously at my sleeve she whispered, "You will protect 
Father?" 

"With my life," I answered as I went down into the small 
boat. 

The sailors lost no time rowing ashore. Hastening to the 
common-house, I found the colonists drawn up in battle for- 
mation. Advancing to Captain Standish, I asked, "Where are 
the savages?" 

"Indeed, we have not seen them." 

"What of John Goodman and Peter Browne, and why this 
preparation?" I asked hurriedly. 

"Four men," replied the captain, "went forth this morning 
armed with sickles to cut wild grass for thatching. Mid- 
morning John Goodman and Peter Browne went on to dis- 
cover a new place, bidding the other men to follow ; when the 
two had bound the cut grass, they proceeded to the place 



2i6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

where Goodman and Browne were to be but failed to find 
them. After vainly shouting and searching for their missing 
companions, the men came running back with the report that 
they had been taken by the savages. Governor Carver with 
several men is now searching for them, and we are standing 
at arms ready to go to their aid in case of need." 

Not seeing the elder I asked, "Where is Elder Brewster?" 

"With the governor." 

"Pray, how many are in the party?" 

"Four, besides the governor." 

"Five men, alone in a forest filled with savages!" I exclaim- 
ed in amazement. 

"That is all we could send." 

I felt that my pledge had been given to the maiden for the 
safety of her father, and as a Beaumont it was now dependent 
upon me to fulfill the promise, even at the sacrifice of my own 
Hfe. "Captain Standish," I exclaimed, "send me forth with 
others for their relief, for they will surely perish." 

He did not answer at once but walked back and forth with 
his long sword dragging at his heels, while his men looked at 
him wonderingly. After he had made a turn or two, he said 
in his quick decisive way, "Master Beaumont, if you will go 
after the party, you may have two or three men." 

"As many as you please," was my reply. 

The captain then asked for two volunteers ; these came quick- 
ly, for the colonists were anxious now to bring the savages to 
close quarters. Tightening my powder and shot-belt, I 
started with my two men on the path of the governor's party. 
Coming to the spot where Goodman and Browne were last 
known to be, I examined the ground carefully and found 
where the brush had been broken down as if the men had 
fought manfully for their lives. This evidence seemed to 
confirm our suspicions that the two had been carried away by 
the savages. 

With this feeling we again took up our march, stopping to 
listen from time to time if we might hear sounds of savages or 
of the governor's party. The dread of the wild men was upon 
me, as well as on the others, for I did not know their way of 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 217 

fighting-, nor could I forget the terrible stories of the sufferings 
of some of the EngHshmen in Virginia, who had fallen into 
their hands. If they had been men of valor and fought in the 
open, my mind would have been at ease ; but this leaping from 
tree to tree and shooting arrows into one made me quail. 

In the daylight we followed the governor's party by broken 
bushes and markings of their feet in the wet soil. But the sun 
set, leaving us in darkness surrounded by high hills. It was 
useless to go farther, nor could we return. Leading the way 
up to the crown of a high hill, I bade the men prepare for the 
night. While I was bending over tinder preparing to strike a 
spark I was startled by the report of a musket. Springing to 
my feet I listened for another, not hearing it I seized my gun ; 
calling over my shoulder for my men to follow me, I started off 
on a run in the direction of the report. 

All I could think of was that disaster had overwhelmed the 
governor's party and perhaps we had heard the last shot of the 
tragedy. As we hastened along over the rough ground, there 
was another gun-shot, this time nearer than before, so that I 
had hopes of coming to the rescue. A great hill was in front 
of us, the top of which was clear of trees. As we came out of 
the forests I thought I observed something unusual at its 
crown. I kept on at a rapid pace until I stumbled over a 
timber. As I rose to my feet I caught a glimpse of a half 
finished house. 

While I was standing dazed at my discovery, there was a 
flash and a roar of musket down by the common-house. Taking 
our leisure we went down the path hesitating whether to smile 
or get angry. We forgot these different moods, when we 
found that the governor and his party had returned in safety. 
Walking over to a log in front of the fire, I stood my gun 
against it and began munching a stale piece of bread, which I 
found in the pocket of my greatcoat. 

Though darkness hung over the trees making it impossible 
for the men to see, still some of them set forth to seek their 
companions. I stayed back resting under the new thatched 
roof of the common-house. Master Bradford a few days be- 
fore had been suddenly and grieviously stricken. He was 



2i8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

lying now upon his thin bed, watching with anxious eyes the 
preparations of the men who were going forth to the rescue. 
Though he was weak and trembHng, he urged the men to be on 
constant guard against surprise, giving what cautious advice 
he could. One of the men, who was going, loaned me his 
sleeping-rug; stealing into one corner of the fireplace, I lay 
down on the stones and was soon asleep. 

I was awakened during the night by the men returning from 
their search. The wind was blowing cold, pinching the hands 
of the colonists. The morning was brighter, but the dead 
grass was covered with hoar frost, and the ground was like 
iron. All work had ceased, the men devoting themselves to 
searching for the savages. Captain Standish, marshaling 
his little army of ten, prepared to lead them in pursuit of the 
elusive savages ; only the strongest men were chosen, for the 
party was to go far and fight if necessary. Governor Carver 
was unable to leave his rugs, on account of his exposure the 
night before, so that the men were without the advice of their 
governor and Master Bradford. 

The members of the army of ten having been selected, being 
assembled in martial order, without drum or bugle, yea, with- 
out even a flag, marched off determined to storm a savage 
fortress if necessary to release their companions. 

All day long we ranged over hill and dale. The men were 
in a dangerous mood and I am fain to say it would have been 
ill with the savages had they fallen foul of us. Abandoning 
all ideas of secrecy, we strode on dead sticks and kicked the 
leaves about recklessly. Though well beaten tracks were fol- 
lowed long distances not a savage was seen nor signs of the 
missing men. At night we returned to the common-house 
faint from fatigue and lack of food. Feeling the need of sleep 
and rest, I left the colonists preparing their rugs and returned 
to the ship with the comforting thought of a warm bed and 
safety. 

It seemed but a moment since I had said a praise to the man 
who invented the bed, when I was aroused by great shouting 
of, "The savages! The savages!" 

Leaping from under my rugs, I hurried to the window. 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 219 

There I saw flames enveloping- the common-house, and Hght- 
ing up the surrounding forests, I could see figures running 
to and fro and fancied they were the savages dancing around 
the funeral pyre of the colonists. Governor Carver and Mas- 
ter Bradford I knew were lying helpless in their beds, though 
the others might have escaped. Stunned by the tragedy, I 
stood looking helplessly at the leaping flames until I was 
aroused by the cries of the women. 

Dressing quickly I went on deck. The women were walk- 
ing back and forth, wringing their hands and sobbing. I 
could see the flames clearly and now and then hear the re- 
port of a musket; with each report the cries of the women 
would increase. 

Mistress Standish was standing at the side of the ship look- 
ing helplessly shoreward. As soon as she saw me she came to 
me ; grasping my arm she turned her pale face up into mine 
making a silent plea for aid. Her voice trembled with emo- 
tion as she said, "My husband! My poor husband!" 

"Perhaps he has escaped." 

"Not from these savages, for they see by night as well as 
by day." 

"As for Governor Carver and Master Bradford," I said, 
"I am not so sure, both being ill ; but Captain Standish was in 
good health yesterday, perhaps he will fight his way out." 
Just then there came the sound of several musket shots in 
rapid succession. 

With a shudder she put her hands to her ears, turning her 
back to the burning- house, to shut out the sounds as well as 
the sight of the tragedy. I touched her arm gently to let her 
know she had my sympathy. Looking up she said confidently, 
"Oh, Master Beaumont, can't you do something?" 

Fool that I was, I had been standing watching this cruel 
thing without a thought of going to the relief of the men in 
danger. Without stopping to answer, I ran into my cabin; 
seizing my musket, I hurried back on deck. Hastening to the 
side of the ship with others to go down into the long boat, a 
sailor held us back saying the tide was out, making it impossible 
to reach the shore. The long shaft of light from the burning 



220 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

house lighting up the muddy meadows, confirmed the words of 
the sailor. 

Mistress Standish having followed me to the side of the 
ship heard the sailor's words, which she felt was a sentence of 
death passed upon the men ashore. Drying her tears she 
stood at the side of the vessel with a silent prayer to wait for 
the tide to turn. The flames grew lower and lower and finally 
died out, leaving the shore in darkness and the ship in desola- 
tion. 

When the flood came in from the sea, the men who were on 
the vessel came upon deck in their armor. With heavy hearts 
they prepared to go ashore. The time coming for me to go 
down into the boat, Mistress Lora came close to my side and 
whispered the Pilgrims' hope, "Be strong and of good courage." 

In the dim light of the early dawn I turned and, looking into 
her pallid face, went down into the long boat feeling that my 
bravery was an empty shadow compared with the Pilgrim 
maiden's. 

Approaching the landing we could see figures running back 
and forth ; but in the uncertain morning light we could not tell 
whether they were friends or foes. Sitting in the stern of the 
boat, I had a full view of the land. The fear of the sailors 
caused them to stand off, until one of them said that an arrow 
would not carry above sixty paces. With this assurance they 
pulled the boat in closer until the tall hats of the colonists were 
plainly seen. We gave a shout of joy which was answered 
with a "Well ! Well !" from shore. 

Whether this call was to urge us to hurry or come at our 
leisure we did not know. As the dread of savages still was 
uppermost in our minds, we took it that they were crying for 
help. 

The tide would not pemiit us to land at the rock; waiting 
until the keel of the boat struck, we leaped overboard, holding 
our pieces above our heads to keep the powder in order. Cap- 
tain Standish who perceived our alarm held up his hand to 
stay us, at the same time shouting something which we could 
not understand. This only urged us to greater efforts, splash- 
ing the water on all sides we came ashore out of breath. 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 221 

Then we learned the cause of our alarm. The captain said 
one of the men arose early and built a big fire. In his desire 
to warm the room, the man piled on pieces of pine, sparks 
from which were carried up the chimney lodging in the thatch- 
ing. Before the men could rise to beat it out, the flames 
spread over the whole grass roof, leaping upward like a signal 
fire. 

Governor Carver and Master Bradford being unable to 
move quickly had narrow escapes from the explosion of loose 
powder, which was in a keg between them. Sparks were drop- 
ping onto the clay floor before they could drag themselves out 
of the burning building ; and they were barely out when the keg 
exploded with a loud report. The fire spreading rapidly pre- 
vented the men from rescuing their muskets, which being set 
off by sparks we mistook for a combat. 

Our minds being at ease, Captain Standish bade Mate Clark 
to row back and relieve the alarms of the women and children. 
Those of us who came from the ship went on up the bank. The 
ground in front of the house was littered with rugs, and tools, 
thrown around in confusion. Governor Carver was sitting in 
his own great chair, the rungs and legs of which were charred, 
too sick to be interested in what was going on. Master Brad- 
ford was half lying and half reclining on his rugs with his 
back against a log, feeble and exhausted. The other men 
stopped preparing breakfast to tell how the accident happened. 

To my utter surprise the fire had only burnt off the straw 
thatching, leaving the rafters and side unharmed. Glowing 
ashes still clung here and there on the beams, sending up little 
ringlets of smoke, while the clay floor was covered with the 
burnt wisps sifted down from above. The green roof timbers 
though badly scarred were in good order ; all that was necessary 
to make the common-house whole again was new straw. 

I had hardly stepped in the house when I heard a great 
shout. Running to the doorway I saw two men dragging 
themselves across the clearing at a snail's pace, recognizing 
them at once as the two lost men. They were in a pitiful 
plight. Goodman's feet were frozen and swollen so badly his 
shoes had to be cut off; while Browne was almost in as bad a 



222 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

condition but was able to walk. For two days and nights 
they had wandered through the forests without food or shelter. 
As soon as they could talk, they told of hearing after night- 
fall roaring lions and other great beasts, though they saw 
nothing larger than a gray wolf. In all their wanderings they 
declared they had not seen a savage, nor signs of their 
habitation. 

As soon as the excitement over the return of the lost men had 
subsided, the colonists began to consider their own condition 
and to prepare for the Sabbath service. While I was viewing 
the wreck of the roof, I heard one of the men say, " 'Twill be 
another Sabbath ere we worship ashore." 

Promptly Elder Brewster spoke up, "Not so, for we wor- 
shiped in Scrooby with only the sky over us, so we may do 
likewise here.** 

Men with whisks of coarse grass and small pine brush swept 
the floor clean of the ashes and half burnt straw, while others 
brought in the chairs, guns, and other things from the path, 
making room for the rugs and the feeble near the fireplace. 
Order coming out of confusion, everything was made ready 
for the coming of the women and children from the ship. 

The chill of winter was in the air, but the sea within the 
harbor was undisturbed except for a gust of wind which 
now and then sweeping in from the ocean, lost itself in a 
swirl of pine trees. The dark shadows of the unlimited 
forests moved me with reverence, and the spirit of the un- 
known land filled me with awe. Into this picture of the wilder- 
ness came the shallop floating in from the sea with its touch 
of color from the white, grays, and blacks of the hoods and 
dresses of the women and children. 

The men on shore were crowded around the rock awaiting 
the coming of the boat, showing the effects of their struggles 
in the new country; the mud of the brook had stained their 
coats and stockings with blotches of yellow. The buckles on 
their shoes were the only bright spots, the leather being sadly 
worn. Though their clothing was rough and the worse for 
wear, under the tall hats the faces had been made clean by the 
waters of the brook, 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 223 

As the shallop came on slowly, I could see the women and 
children were still laboring under the impression of their 
scare. In silence the shallop approached until it touched the 
rock, then as the women and children stepped forth, they em- 
braced the grave faced men. 

Now that all were ashore the men with guns on their shoul- 
ders led the way with their wives and children following 
closely after them. At the door of the common-house the line 
of colonists halted at the same time crowding close up to it, that 
they might see the damage done by the flames. Some looked 
at the scorched wood and silently marveled, while others said, 
" 'Tis the Lord's will." Then one of the men fell to telling 
the story of the disaster, showing the blackened floor where 
the half keg of powder stood that came so near ending the ex- 
istence of Governor Carver and Master Bradford. So they 
sauntered around and conversed, until the elder standing in the 
doorway called them to service. 

It was a strange scene that greeted my eyes as I came to the 
door; the women and girls were seated on boxes, bales, and 
benches made from half cut logs. Each wore a shawl thrown 
loosely around her shoulders, varying from the red of the 
child to the white one of the maiden; though they were pale 
and careworn, there were comely faces among them. 

The most pleasing sight to me was the Pilgrim maiden. 
This day she wore a white woolen hood with a soft frill of 
Dutch texture around its edge, setting off her face with its 
delicacy. Her brown hair was combed back from her forehead, 
leaving a few stray tresses falling down over her temples, 
covering her cheek in their silky folds. If you would, call her 
eyes blue or gray, I would not dispute which color they were, 
for both colors played in them and won you to her. A white 
woolen cape caught at her throat by a loop of silk thread, she 
wore over a dress of modest gray broken by cuffs of white, 
relieving the primness. If an artist had placed her there in 
her colors of gray and white, he could not have added a whit 
to her beauty ; for she was all grace and loveliness, as she sat 
under the shadows of the half burnt beams, with the sun show- 
ing her beauty more fully than it would have been possible for 



224 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

the dull shades of the stained glass windows of an English 
cathedral. 

The women and children having found their places, the men 
entered. Captain Standish did not give over his caution, 
ordering the men to take their guns with them with matches 
in a glow. Having given the boxes and benches to the women, 
the men stood with stocks of their weapons resting on the 
floor, steadying them with a firm grasp on the muzzles. Gov- 
ernor Carver was seated in his chair, while Master Bradford 
occupied the elder's, both of which were blackened by the fire. 
Captain Standish motioned me to enter. Taking off my cap 
I stepped inside taking my stand near the door. 

Once within the forest cathedral there came a hush over the 
worshipers, which caused even me to bow my head in rever- 
ence. The calmness that came over them was from no earthly 
power and under its benediction they sat and smiled as if they 
were in the midst of peace and plenty. This reverential silence 
was broken by the shrill notes of a pitch pipe, as the leader 
sounded to catch the opening notes of a psalm. It was the 
twenty-third psalm as set to music by Ainsworth, beginning 
with these hopeful words, "The Lord is my shepherd, I shall 
not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures; he 
leadeth me beside the still waters." It was one which all 
knew and the melody dedicated the wilderness of New England 
to their worship. 

When the last notes of the psalm had ceased. Elder Brewster 
arose and opening his Bible began reading. His text has gone 
from me, for I confess I was not familiar enough with the 
book to know it, however, it was a message of hope and good 
cheer, for so these people interpreted even their disasters. 
Doctor Fuller, Governor Carver, and Stephen Hopkins, arose 
and prophesied, giving their own versions of the meaning of 
the verses read. Another psalm was sung, then the elder took 
his text for his sermon, which was not of my knowing. All I 
remember is seeing the tall thin form of Elder Brewster stand- 
ing in front of the broad fireplace, with a kindly smile lighting 
up his face, telling the people to be unmindful of their priva- 
tions, unheeding of their sorrows, but ever holding steadfast in 



FEAR OF INDIAN ATTACK 225 

their trust in Him who would preserve them even in this wil- 
derness. 

Now that I think of it, this first service was a singular one, 
with the grave faced men standing along the wall of rough 
logs, holding their guns in readiness, and with the sun reflect- 
ing upon their steel armor. Now and then a little particle of 
ashes would sift down from the burnt wisps of thatching, as 
a reminder of the disaster of the night. The kind faced wo- 
men already showed their cares upon their foreheads, and the 
children watched with curious and even envious eyes the 
strength and faith of their fathers. Then there was the cour- 
age of the elder in standing in the presence of the overshadow- 
ing forests and uttering words of cheer. Truly the faith of 
these people alone held them on this side of the sea, for without 
it they would have fled back to their native land. 

I must admit I did not profit much from the sermon, for I 
was too busy watching the color come and go in the Pilgrim 
maiden's cheeks to be interested in anything else. As she sat 
in the sunshine it came to me of a sudden that her face was 
paler than usual, and what I had taken for a healthful glow 
was a flush of fever. I said a hearty "Amen," when the 
service came to an end. 

I tarried at my station as the people went out, hoping to 
have a word with Mistress Lora, but her mother was at her 
side, so that my only reward was a look. The roofless house 
affording little protection, the people found seats on the logs 
and boxes outside, there they tarried eating of their dried 
meat, Holland cheese, and hard bread. 

Though I endeavored to see the maiden alone or sit close by 
her, the father and mother blocked my approaches, besides 
some of the young men grew familiar, so that I was compelled 
to sit at a distance. Now that my suspicions of ill health were 
aroused, I could see that she was not herself. 

When the time for the return to the ship came, I had be- 
come desperate and determined to speak to her at all hazards. 
The women and children were to go single file, guarded by the 
men. As the line formed, seeing the maiden take her position 
back of her mother, I pushed my way in so that I was next to 



226 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

her as her guard. For this piece of audacity I was rewarded 
with a smile. As the maiden stooped over to pluck a handful 
of wild grass I said, "Mistress Lora, last night's scare has ailed 
you?" 

"Why so?" she asked, still holding the wisps of grass. 

The procession taking up its line of march, she could not 
reply further. Once she looked over her shoulder as if to 
make an answer to my solicitation but changing her mind went 
on. As I trained alongside the shallop to aid the maiden, the 
mother artfully came between us. Backing away. I stood 
upon the beach. \\'atching her face. I was sure I read signs 
of coming sickness. As the shallop pushed away, the women 
and children waved a farewell. A few strokes of the oars and 
thev were gx)ne, but the face of the maiden lingered with me. 
I could see the gaunt spectre of fever fastening its grip upon 
her, aiid I felt my helplessness at tlie same time. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 

DOCTOR Fuller did not return to the ship and as my one 
great desire was to know the character of the fever, that I 
fancied was threatening the maiden, I left my cabin for a cold 
bed ashore. He was so attentive to the governor and Master 
Bradford, I did not have an opportunity to speak to him. In 
the evening while sitting with Captain Standish in front of a 
blazing fire, I casually asked him what manner of disease was 
ailing the colonists. His answer was, "Coughs and colds from 
exposure." 

"But the women," I said artfully, "have not been from the 
ship, still many are down with fevers." 

A queer look came across my face, as the captain said, "We 
will consult Doctor Fuller, for I have no knowledge of such 
matters." 

Then he called the doctor to us and we three sat down on a 
timber facing the fire, while he told us of the various maladies 
which were attacking the colonists. Of the men he said the 
cold days and nights they had spent in the forests, wading 
ashore at Cape Cod as well as their diet of salt meat, brought 
on their complaints. The women he said, like the men, were 
suffering from scurvy on account of the lack of the sweetness 
of fresh meat and vegetables. 

I saw hope for the maiden and asked, "If those who are ail- 
ing could have wild duck's flesh, would that restore them ?" 

"Truly," replied the doctor, "but fresh vegetables will work ^ 
a more speedy cure." 

This was all the information I desired. Rising from the 
log, I went out into the night and walked up the path until 
I stood on the mount o\'erlooking the harbor. I could see the 
lights on the distant ship, and in my enthusiasm I made a 
secret vow that the maiden should not die. 

Before daybreak it began to rain, driving us from the roof- 

227 



228 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

less house. Stumbling through the dark we found what shelter 
we could under the shed, which had been hurriedly thrown up 
over the provisions and tools. 

With the coming of the daylight, I betook myself to the 
brook, hoping to find a chance duck ; it was still raining so that 
I was wet through, having the greatest difficulty in keeping 
the powder dry. The great flocks of ducks and geese which I 
had seen at the first landing had now gone, so my only hope 
was to decoy a stray one into my hands. Though I heard the 
chatter of fowls from time to time, and stole along quietly, 
still the end of the day found me without a single one in my 
provender bag. 

Wet and muddy from my day's labor in the marshes, I re- 
turned to the clearing, only to find the men huddled under the 
shed, with the sick occupying the dry places under the board 
roof. The fire smoked much but burned little, owing to the 
wet wood ; but I had no desire to return to the ship. 

Disappointed in not finding ducks, I decided to try my for- 
tune in the plains along the river, which were some distance 
to the right of the clearing. Crossing a swamp, in which 
grew a low vine with red berries, I picked a handful, hoping in 
my desperation that these might have some virtue of relief for 
the maiden. I had just dropped the last berry in my pocket, 
when I was startled by a great bird flying out of the bush. It 
was not a goose, neither was it an eagle, nor did it stop for me 
to examine its worth or beauty, but went off with great flap- 
ping of broad wings into the neighboring forests. Fancying 
its companion was near by, I walked along slowly holding my 
gun in readiness ; coming up to a clump of shrubs, there was a 
rustling in the grass and beating of wings as another bird 
mounted from the earth. Though it was a rule not to shoot 
a gun for fear of attracting the savages, I forgot this regula- 
tion and, taking hasty aim, fired. The bird stopped in mid- 
flight and with a whirl fell heavily to the ground; dropping 
my gun and unmindful of the bushes, I ran at utmost speed 
and seized it by the legs for fear it might escape. 

It was a beautiful bird, with a thick annor of bronze feathers 
tipped with black and white, red head, and a bunch of long 



PPvOGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 229 

silky feathers like hair hanging from its breast. The tail was 
long and heavy, as I spread it out in fan shape I thought of the 
peacocks of France. The bird was a strange one to me, so 
that I did not know whether its flesh was good to eat or not. 

Picking the fowl up, I found it weighed upwards of twenty- 
pounds and as I held it, its head touched the ground. Drag- 
ging it back to where I had dropped my gun, I tied the legs 
of the bird together with a snatch of grass and hung it over 
the barrel of my gun. My joy was that of a famishing man 
coming suddenly upon a spring of cool water in a desert. A 
song of gladness was in my heart, as I came up to where the 
long boat was swinging with the tide close by the rock. The 
seamen were all anxious to see my prize and asked me where 
I shot it and all about it. Mate Clark was ashore the sailors 
said, so I started up the path in search of him. 

Ere I was half way up the bank I thought of Governor 
Carver and Master Bradford and their sickness, fancying they 
would look with longing eyes upon my fowl, I turned back to 
the boat and threw the bird in the bottom of the boat. Throw- 
ing my coat over it I sat like a miser over his gold, waiting for 
Mate Clark to return. A colonist happening down to the boat, 
I put my foot on the coat and glared like an ogre for fear he 
might ask what was beneath it. I was surly enough when the 
mate came back empty handed. When he had pushed off, I 
uncovered my prize and asked him if he had ever seen its like. 

Master Clark gave one glance and said, "A turkey." 

"Pray, what of it?" I asked as I gripped his sleeve. "Is it 
good to eat?" 

Picking up a clawed foot of the fowl, he replied, "Its flesh 
exceeds that of a duck." 

I could have shouted with joy. The boat was too slow in 
reaching the ship to suit me, now that I knew the value of my 
prize. Captain Jones was on deck and spied my "turkey" as 
Mate Clark called it, as soon as we came alongside. I could 
see his bead-like eyes snapping with anticipation of a feast, so 
I decided I would trust no one with the fowl but myself. As I 
came over the side he asked to relieve me of my burden, but I 
held on to it firmly. 



230 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Feeling its flesh the captain asked, "Shall we have it roasted 
at once, Master Beaumont?" 

Having in mind his devouring the lone herring, I was de- 
termined that he should never have a taste of this fowl in his 
throat. Turning on him I said, "Captain, this is not for us, 
but for the colonists." 

"Since when have you joined the Separatists?" he asked 
sarcastically. 

"Captain Jones," I replied, "I have not gone over to them 
nor do I intend to; but when men and women are lying sick 
unto death for the want of the flesh of this fowl, neither you, 
myself, nor any other well man is going to touch it. These 
people are of our flesh and blood and though you and I do not 
agree with them, we must respect their sufferings." It was a 
long speech, but the man nettled me and I wanted him to know 
that I was ready to support the needy because it was but 
human kindness to do so. 

When the captain heard me through he said, "As you will,'* 
in a disappointed air and went off, leaving me holding the 
fowl. 

I was greatly puzzled what to do next. I could not take it 
with me into the round-house, as I had declared I was going 
to give it to the colonists; nor could I take and give it to the 
maiden, though I longed to do so. As the presence of the 
strange bird caused the women and children to come out of the 
cabin, I was in hopes the maiden would come too. Mistress 
Rose was among the first to marvel at the bigness of the bird ; 
from her I learned the maiden was not so well. This made me 
more anxious than ever that she should have the fowl. While 
I was standing over the great bird, one of the Brewster boys 
came along the deck. 

Before he could ask any questions I handed it to him saying, 
"This is for you, now make way and see that it is in the pot 
quickly." 

The boy stood holding the bird with his mouth wide open in 
amazement, while I went into the round-house, pleased that I 
had gotten the fowl into the family, even though I failed to 
give it to the maiden herself. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 231 

I was glad to be back on the ship. My hunger was such 
that I could hardly wait for the evening meal to be prepared, 
so that when the serving-men brought on the meat I gave little 
heed to it. It was so delicate, I asked the captain whence it 
came. He declared it to be a fowl made sweet from feeding on 
acorns. Its tenderness found favor with me, and its dainti- 
ness was such that I wondered a wild goose had not pleased my 
taste so fully before. The captain pronounced his opinion of 
the flesh by eating heartily of it and calling for more. Between 
us we sang the glories of the dish, until I felt ashamed of my- 
self for being such a gourmand. 

On the morrow, I met the maiden face to face on deck. She 
was pale and thin and I felt that after all I was too late. With 
a smile she said, "Master Beaumont, why gave you the great 
fowl to us ?" 

The truth was now on my tongue so I replied, "Mistress 
Lora, if you would know I gave it to no one but yourself." 

"But the sick ?" she answered in her generous way. 

"Nay, but you are ill and I sought the bird for you alone.'* 

"My feebleness is but of a moment and of little importance. 
Though you gave us the fowl there were many of our people 
and the poor sailors who needed its nourishment more than we 
did, so we divided the flesh, sending part to our sick and the 
rest to the forecastle." 

"And you did not partake of it?" I gasped. 

With a gentle smile she said, "It was not meet that I should, 
when others needed it so much more." 

"You gave it all away?" 

"All to those who felt the want of it." 

Like a flash there came into my mind the delicacy of the 
meat which had been served in the round-house the evening 
before. "To whom gave you the fowl ?" I asked as calmly as 
I could. 

"To Captain Jones," she assured me frankly. 

My face grew black, and she drew back from me as she had 
never seen me in temper before. Gently touching my sleeve 
she said, "Master Beaumont, why this anger?" 

I hotly exclaimed, "Do you not know, that my heart was set 



232 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

on the flesh of this fowl nourishing your failing- strength ? It 
was by merest chance that it came my way, and I brought it to 
you and you alone. Know you not, that Captain Jones be- 
trayed your trust, and that he and I ate this fowl while you 
who needed it went without?" 

As she looked up into my face and said, "Perhaps Captain 
Jones is ailing," I felt my hatred leaving me. 

"Nay, he is not ailing, but he should be." 

"What mean you, Master Beaumont?" 

Plucking me by the sleeve the maiden talked me out of my 
passion. But for her the captain and I would have come to 
blows over this act of meanness. Having been calmed by her 
gentleness I went back to the roundhouse, feeling guilty of 
having deprived the maiden of her own. Though my anger 
was softened, I could not let Captain Jones think that I did 
not have knowledge of his deceit, so when I came in I said, 
"Our turkey feast was a surprise to me." 

"Truly," he replied, feigning the use of a favorite expression 
of the colonists. 

"Nay, not truly, but surely," was my sour reply. If I had 
multiplied words with him, we would have come to blows; 
feeling he was not my match or equal, I sat in silence in my 
wrath. 

The common-house being completed, the colonists began 
building a small house to be used as a storeroom for their tools 
and provisions. Under the spell of many hands the second 
structure was soon ready. Though it was cold and the waters 
of the harbor exceedingly rough, the men began to take the 
goods ashore at once and pile them in the storehouse. Hogs- 
heads of oatmeal, barrels of bread, and casks of pickled meat 
were lowered into the shallop and rowed ashore. The sailors, 
who were hoping for an early sailing, did not complain of the 
going of the firkins of butter, pickled salted eggs, and bags of 
dried codfish, that littered the deck. 

If I were to enumerate the bags of salt bacon, salt beef, and 
pork that the colonists now took ashore, one would think they 
fared well. So they would, but for the fact that these meats 
were so poorly cured, they were mostly tainted. While I was 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 233 

on deck watching the unloading, the hoops of a barrel broke, 
emptying its contents on the deck. As it was spoiled, Captain 
Jones shouted to his sailors to throw it overboard. Richard 
Warren who was nearby stopped this "waste," as he called it, 
saying poor as the meat was, the colonists must use it. 

"But Master Warren," I urged, " 'Tis not fit to cook, say- 
ing nothing of eating it." 

"Master Beaumont, we have counted on every pound of this 
meat being proper; if it is not we must use it or starve, ere an- 
other harvest comes." 

"Surely, you would not have your people eat this stuff?" 

"I would not have them, but they must." 

So the spoiled meat was gathered off the deck and sent to 
the pots of the colonists, though its odor was such that the 
sailors handled it at arm's length. The only delicacy I spied 
in the whole cargo was a hogshead of dried cows' tongues. 
That it might not bring too much relief to the colonists in some 
manner it slipped into the sea, which of course did not add to 
the sweetness of the contents. 

Captain Jones permitted the sailors to aid in getting the store 
up on deck and into the shallop, but the colonists must row 
or sail the boat ashore and handle the goods as best they could. 
On fair days the boat would be ladened deep with bundles of 
hoes, spades, axes, cooking spits, iron kettles, and frying pans, 
with a small table now and then on top of the cargo. On 
rough days the unloading went on just the same, but the 
quantity of goods taken was much less. 

The landing of the supplies could only be done when the tide 
was in, so that the men worked on the buildings part of the 
day, bringing the stores ashore when they could. Rowing and 
sailing the shallop was the easiest task connected with this 
work, the real labor was getting the provisions up the bank 
into the storehouse. It was located on the banks of the inlet, 
so that the boat with its cargo was floated into the mouth of 
the brook and made fast. Unloading the light utensils was 
not difficult, but the bogheads of oatmeal and casks of meat 
were like so much lead, requiring every well man to lift them. 
Saplings were laid down on which to roll the barrels, but I 



234 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

have seen them toil half a day on one hogshead of oatmeal, 
for it was of great weight, being trampled in the cask so hard 
it required a sharp adz to cut it out. 

As soon as the storehouse was filled with provisions and 
supplies, the colonists devoted all of their time to building 
their own houses. As many of the men were sick, it was 
thought best that a separate building be erected for them, thus 
taking them from the common-house, where the sleep of those 
who labored daily, was broken by the cries of the feeble. The 
sick-house was the last one built in common ; the reason being 
that some of the men worked beyond their strength, whilst 
others held back savoring of laziness. 

This shirking soon came to the eyes of the head men, so 
that they decided that those who would live in their own houses 
must take off their fanciful ideas and do their own building. 

As I have stated before, the single men were distributed 
among the households, so that there were four or five men to 
each house. Some of the industrious households were ambi- 
tious for sixteen feet residences but as the timbers had to be 
pulled by hand long distances, most of them were content with 
huts fourteen by twelve feet or even smaller. 

Elder Brewster with the others began laying foundation 
timbers for his hut on the bank of the brook above the spring, 
I found fault with his site as it was nearer the path than the 
brook. But the elder did not consult me, and went on cutting 
and dragging timbers for a house, which, as I stepped it, was 
to be about sixteen by twelve feet. 

For the first time I conceived what was to be the lot of the 
colonists in these mean log huts, for they were nothing else. 
With clay floors, damp and cold from winter's rains, without 
light and little heat, men, women, and children were to be 
huddled together like so many cattle. But as I was not to 
live in them I went on my way to a marsh a short distance 
from the clearing. 

From time to time, I peered over the tufts of grass, but the 
marshes and forests seemed to be deserted by every living 
thing. Though I was uncomfortably cold I decided to linger 
on in my grassy covert. Hearing a rustling, I made ready 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 235 

for wild men or beasts. Fearing savages, I lay quietly 
as the footsteps approached. A twig snapped close by me, 
then a red deer with spreading antlers stalked in front of me, 
larger than I had ever seen in England. Taking aim, I let 
off my piece. Through the cloud of smoke I saw the buck 
stagger and then fall. Finding it was too heavy for me to 
carry, I lifted the animal into the branches of a tree to keep 
it out of the reach of the wolves, while I went back to the 
clearing for help. 

" 'Tis lean sport to-day," said the elder, seeing me returning 
empty-handed, 

"Only a red deer," I replied calmly. 

"A deer, say you?" exclaimed the man who was helping 
the elder. 

"Yes, and it is so large, I must have your aid to bring it in." 
The man dropped his lever at once, making ready to go 
with me. 

The elder stopped him by saying, "John, though this fresh 
deer's meat would be a relish, we must console ourselves with 
our barreled meat for the present. Unless we get the logs up 
and the thatching on these bright days, we will be out of doors 
when it rains." 

"But the sick men ?" I said. 

"Truly, Master Beaumont ! Go John, but return with haste." 

Between us we brought in the red deer and threw it on the 
ground in front of the common-house. Master Bradford who 
was still ailing came to the door, and stood looking longingly 
down at the buck. Though I did not fancy him, nor was he 
overly fond of me, still in his need I put aside my dislike and 
said, "Master Bradford, this deer except one quarter is for 
the colonists." 

Elder Brewster was still at work when I threw my shoulder 
of venison at his feet. Looking at me in astonishment he 
asked, "Why bestow this upon me?" 

"For the use of your man," I answered. 

"Nay, that was a simple thing, and not worthy of reward." 
"Without your assistance I could not have brought in the 
deer." 



236 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

After looking at me, then the venison, the elder finally said, 
"Master Beaumont, this is very fair of you." 

Then a thought came to me and I replied, "As I am return- 
ing to the vessel, perhaps you would like to send this meat 
to your family at once." 

He looked at me saying, "Master Beaumont, if you will." 
Leaping at the opportunity, I lifted the haunch of venison 
on my shoulder and was off with it, lest the elder would change 
his mind. Picking up my musket at the common-house, I 
went on to the boat thoroughly satisfied with my cleverness. 

I clambered over the side of the ship and for the first time 
made straight for the cabin door, knocked bravely on it, and 
asked loudly for Mistress Brewster. Giving the matron the 
venison I said, "This comes from the elder, since he was at 
work and could not bring it, he bade me do so." 
"That was a kindly thing. Master Beaumont." 
"I believe he said he fancied a broth," having in mind this 
would most fit the case of the maiden. 

The mother looked up in surprise, "Then he must be ailing, 
for usually he has no choice of cooking." 

Then I had to explain, "Perhaps, Mistress Brewster, I was 
hasty about the broth," and for fear that I might say some- 
thing more that would put me at fault, I left with a civil bow. 
Captain Jones, who happened to see me take the venison 
to the common-house and also seeing me come away without it 
was inclined to chide me. "So you have been feeding the colo- 
nists," he said as I entered the round-house empty-handed. 
"Is there a king's law against it ?" 
"Not so, Master Beaumont ; but why feed them?" 
"Because my fancy prompts me to, Captain Jones." 
"Then, Master Beaumont, your fancy is well established 
since Mistress Lora is a fair maiden," he answered impudently. 
The insolence of the man in playing with the name of Lora 
was more than I could stand. Clenching my fists I made a 
stride towards him, when I seemed to hear her saying, "Slowly 
Master Beaumont, slowly." To my own surprise I turned on 
my heel and strode to the alcove on the other side of the ship, 
where I sat and cooled my anger. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 237 

I was glad that I did not have words with the captain, for 
the next day he, too, began to feed the colonists. He came on 
a flock of wild geese and killed a number, giving part of them 
to the passengers. So that his generosity made me think well 
of him again. 

My kindly feeling towards Captain Jones was short lived, 
however. As we sat at the table the next day with our mugs 
of beer filled and plenty in the hold, there was a knock at the 
door and one of the colonists entered. The man explained that 
Master Bradford desired a small portion of beer. As the cap- 
tain listened to the simple request there came a scowl over 
his face, and bringing his clenched hand down on the table, he 
shouted, "Not a drop, not a drop !" 

I sat in perfect amazement, while the man with red face and 
bowed head left the cabin with his empty bucket. Captain 
Jones was beyond my understanding. One day he was all 
goodness and the next day would come forth such baseness I 
could have throttled him with pleasure. So mottled was he 
that I could not judge whether the fair or foul was going to 
be to the fore. 

I might say that Master Bradford got his beer, for the same 
day I sent him a little citron cask that was liquid tight; there 
was no citron in it, but if one cared to listen he would have 
heard the wash of its contents, when the seaman put it on 
his shoulder to deliver the cask. 

On this Sunday, I found Mistress Lora Brewster on deck 
seated in a great chair, wrapper in rugs and mufflers. I 
could tell by her pale wan face that she was coming down with 
the sickness that had attacked the colonists. I could do no less 
than ask her what ailed her. She answered a weakness seem- 
ed to be coming over her which she could not throw off. Look- 
ing up plaintively she said, "Master Beaumont, I am so tired 
of the ship, if I could only go ashore." 

"Mistress Lora, it is colder on land than on the ship." 

"True, but we have been on board so long I am tired of it. 
Sick as I am, I had them carry me forth on deck, that I might 
once more see the land and breathe the fresh air. I feel sure 
were I once ashore, I could throw off the fever." 



238 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Think you so ?" I asked. 

"I am sure I would." 

Seeing the maiden was tired, I picked up the chair and car- 
ried her to the door of the cabin. When I Hfted her into the 
room, such a nauseating smell greeted me, I did not wonder 
that the maiden was anxious to escape from it. Coming 
back into the sweet air, I made a vow that Mistress Lora would 
be ashore soon, if I had to turn laborer to hasten her going. 

Life on the ship was tiresome. I had nothing to entertain 
me but hunting water-fowls. I dared not go far from the 
clearing for fear of the savages. So I went back and forth 
to the nearby marshes, watching the progress of the build- 
ings as I did so. Through the cold and ice the men labored. 
One day happening up the beaten path that ran between the 
huts, I found the elder putting on the grass thatched roof. 
Climbing the rough ladder to see how the straw was bound in 
place, I noticed he was using a poor quality of grass. As I 
stood on top of the ladder I could also see that the elder's 
fingers were raw, from pushing the thatching needle. 

With the thought of the sick maiden urging me on, I made 
bold to say, "Elder Brewster, your straw is both coarse and 
short, and I am fearful will not shed the rain." 

" 'Tis the best we could find. Master Beaumont," he replied, 
at the same time tying a knot in his binding cord. 

"If you will but send your man with me, I will lead him to 
where the grass is long and fine." 

The elder stopped his work and looked at me as if inquiring 
what interest I had in the roof. I began to think he was go- 
ing to resent my interference when he curtly said, "John, go 
with Master Beaumont." 

Leading the way we shortly came to a grassy plain where 
there was a quantity of fine roofing straw. Setting the man to 
cutting it with his sickle, I bound it in bundles. My companion 
seeing the size of the sheaves, shook his head and said he 
could not carry such weight. I bade him cut on while I swung 
two of the bundles on my back making for the clearing. 

Before reaching the brook my breath came fast and my arms 
were tired. When I staggered up the hill under the burden. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 239 

the elder stopped, looking at me in amazement. Throwing- 
down my load at the foot of the ladder I kicked the short 
thatching to one side. "Where is John?" asked the elder. 

"Cutting grass," I replied, catching my breath as best I could 

"What do you intend to do ?" he now asked curiously. 

"To carry it," I replied as I went off after another burden 
of thatching. 

I kept the man busy cutting while I carried the straw, so 
that by night we had a quantity of fine thatching lying under 
the eaves of the hut. I did not go back to the ship but went 
to my bed on the floor of the common-house tired, but happy 
under the first labor I had ever done. 

There was more room in the common-house, now that the 
sick men had been removed to their own shed. I lay in a corner 
and from my rugs watched the fire curl up against the chimney 
back and fancied looking into my own fireside. My fatigue 
soon carried me off and I slept soundly on the hard clay floor. 

I made neither explanation nor offered excuses this day as 
I cut and carried in the straw. When there was a good store 
on the ground, I made the man stay and assist the elder on 
the roof. 

At noonday the elder coming down from the roof said, 
"Master Beaumont, I have naught to offer you but codfish and 
hard bread." 

"That suffices me," I replied, and sitting down on a log, I 
ate with a relish food that I would have thrown to the hounds 
in England. Clouds began to gather in the dull sky, promis- 
ing foul weather, I did not tarry long at my food, but crunch- 
ed the dry salt fish as I made my way to the grassy fields. 
I felt that by incessant labor the roof might be finished, keep- 
ing the rain off the clay floor of the hut. At every trip from 
the field with sheaves of straw, I saw the thatching growing 
closer and closer to the combing. 

Night coming on, the elder's man gave me a look as if seek- 
ing encouragement from me to quit work. I did not even 
glance at him, but went back for more straw. As the twilight 
descended I gathered up my last bits of grass, binding together 
such a bundle as I had not carried before, determined that it 



240 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

should not only be sufficient, but there would be some to spare. 
My labors in the field being at an end, I mounted the ladder to 
see what manner of roofing the grass was making. 

The elder and his man were on the last row of thatching, 
though the night was coming on apace, I felt that with a brave 
effort the roof could be completed. The man, instead of 
bending to his work, now stood up straight endeavoring to 
blow the cold out of his fingers. The elder spoke to him 
sharply, but he answered that he could no longer hold the 
needle. Crawling over the thatching, I took the steel, bidding 
him serve us with straw. Though thatching was new to me, 
I conceived it to be easier than being a beast of burden. In the 
faint light I gathered a handful of straw, bound the thick ends 
to a beam, bending the long ends over. Running the needle 
back and forth I sewed and tied the thatching until my fingers 
grew stiff and cold. 

As we worked the clouds grew heavier overhead. This 
only caused us to labor the faster. Side by side we kept to 
our work though the light of day had completely failed. Nei- 
ther of us had spoken a word. I had no thought but that of 
finishing the thatching, and I think he was so perplexed by my 
action that he did not know what to say. My fingers were so 
cold, that all I could feel was the stiff straw and I went on 
blindly binding. A drop of rain fell on my hand. I shook 
it off and went on tying and bending the grass. The helper 
said he could not see. Neither of us spoke to him. Several 
drops of rain came in quick succession, but I only strove the 
harder. 

Ten minutes of daylight would have sufficed, but in the cold 
and darkness we stumbled along awkwardly and slowly. The 
pattering of the rain on the thatching made us gird ourselves 
more firmly to the task. The wet grass grew like ice ; still we 
labored on with our hearts set on finishing the roof. 

In the darkness and rain, the elder and I labored in silence. 
At length I picked up a great handful of straw. Fitting it 
into a narrow space I bound the stems with the hempen string; 
bending over the heads of grass, I filled the closing gap, and 
thus finished the thatching. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 241 

Wet, cold, my fingers worn to soreness, with an ache in my 
back, I descended the ladder. Going around to the door of 
the house, I stepped within, listening to the rain beat upon the 
thatching. Surely, I thought this was an ill habitation, the 
smell of the new floor and the dampness of the green logs 
pervading the darkness. 

I was so tired I am sure the elder must have thought me 
surly, as I left him without as much as saying "Good even." 
I went back to the ship so completely exhausted, I could hardly 
drag myself on deck. 

Looking out of the alcove window the next morning the 
rain coming out of the leaden sky, my heart warmed with 
gratitude for I knew one colonist's hut that was dry. By noon 
the rain ceased so I could go on deck. The shallop was along- 
side being loaded with cooking utensils, small tables, a spinning 
wheel, big and little chairs, and such other domestic articles as 
would come from an English home. As I stood idly by I 
wondered who was going ashore. 

My thoughts were so taken up with the speculation that I 
did not hear footsteps approaching, and did not know of any- 
one's presence until I heard Mistress Lora saying, "Master 
Beaumont, I have come to bid thee farewell." 

"But, Mistress Lora, you are not well enough to make the 
journey." 

"I am so anxious to leave the ship, I am even willing to go 
in a snowstorm." 

Somehow I had never realized before that her leaving the 
ship meant that she was going from me, and from thenceforth 
if I was to see her, I must go to her. There were to be no 
more casual meetings on the deck, nor little surprises. While 
I toiled at thatching, my thoughts were to get the maiden ashore 
quickly, but she looked so pale and thin now, I half wished 
I had not been so willing. 

Seeing my sore and scratched hands, "What ails your hands, 
Master Beaumont?" she asked sympathetically. 

"It is the cold," I replied at the same time putting my right 
hand which was the worst in the pocket of my greatcoat. 

"Nay, the cold cracks them open, but does not prick them." 



242 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"But Mistress Lora, this New England cold is different 
from other country's," endeavoring to laugh off the subject. 

"That does not come from the frost, I am sure," she 
persisted. 

I could not bear to see her sad, so with a cheery face I said, 
we should see each other from time to time, until the sailing 
of the ship for England. 

While I was speaking, the elder, his wife, and his two lads 
came from the great cabin. The mother bore a crate within 
which was the Dutch hen which she had brought from Leyden ; 
so careful was she of the fowl, that she would not trust it to 
other hands. The matron and the lads went down into the 
shallop first, followed by the maiden. While her father fasten- 
ed the rope around her waist, she gave me a look, which I 
answered with a smile. 

I peered over the side as they sat in the shallop ready to 
push off. I should have said looked at the maiden. With one 
hand laid in her mother's, she sat in the stem of the boat look- 
ing at me. She seemed so feeble, I could not dispel the 
thought that perhaps this was her last journey. The word 
coming to cast off, the men sank their oars deep into the sea 
and Elder Brewster and his family bade farewell to the ship 
that had carried them safely across the great waters. 

During the night I woke with a start, as if an impending 
mishap was hovering over me. Leaping from my rugs I 
rushed to the window, stumbling over a chair on my way, and 
looking shoreward. The blackness of the night held full sway. 
I heard the winds whistling dolefully through the rigging, and 
the sound of the ship's timbers creaking as it rolled in the sea. 
Half awake I felt these things casting a gloom upon my 
spirits. Then it came to me that the heart of the ship had 
departed. 

With the coming of the day, I fancied my cares would go 
with the night. This was not to be. I sat so glum at break- 
fast, Captain Jones ventured to say I was sour company. I 
did not reply for I was not interested. The food stuck in my 
throat. Turning away from the cabin I came out on deck. 
Everything was as it was the day before, there was the same 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 245 

pile of garden hoes, fishing nets, hewing axes, and hempen^ 
ropes, Httering the deck just as I last saw them. A half dozen 
sailors were loading the shallop, exchanging oaths and small 
talk over their work, while a row of children hung over the 
side of the vessel watching them. 

The whole scene around me was disjointed and the ugliness 
of the things caused me to turn from them. It seemed strange 
that but a few hours before, these same sights were so accept- 
able to me and now were so disagreeable. Though I endeav- 
ored to free myself from their dullness, it clung to me in spite 
of my efforts until I returned to the roundhouse and threw 
myself on my rugs. As I lay thinking it came to me what little 
real interest I had in the colonists. Though I had gone in the 
frost and ice with them, it was love of adventure that prompted 
me to it. My apparent aid was due to sympathy of a suffering 
people. Personally I disliked Masters Bradford and Allerton. 
As to the rank and file, I did not care for them at all. With 
the exception of Captain Standish and his wife and Mistress 
Lora I had made no effort to be more than passing friendly 
with the others. 

I saw the virtues of the gray haired governor, the sturdiness 
of purpose of Master Bradford and the elder, and admired the 
courage that held the colonists to their designs. The entering 
of a friendly communion with them never entered my mind, 
and I am sure did not occur to them. So far as they were 
concerned my attitude now was the same as it always had been, 
one of human sympathy. 

I determined to go ashore at once and see how well the 
maiden fitted in her new thatched home. Putting on a new 
waistcoat, I took down my snap chance, making believe I was 
going on a fowling expedition. The cargo being removed, the 
ship was high out of the water, so that reaching the small boat 
was becoming difficult. But I succeeded in gaining my seat 
without wetting my new waistcoat, which was a very impor- 
tant matter to me. 

The landing rock seemed more friendly than ever. Though 
it had been my stepping-stone many times, I never appreciated 
how well it kept my feet out of the sea. The narrow path had 



244 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

been both broadened and hardened under the trampling of many 
feet, until it was fairly good highway to the top of the bank. 

The common-house, storehouse and sick-house were all un- 
der cover. There were also four family huts completed, in- 
cluding the elder's and Captain Standish's. Many of the 
colonists had made beginning but sickness prevented them 
from finishing their tasks. The path was littered with big and 
little timbers, dragged with infinite toil by feeble men from the 
forests. These lay where they had dropped them, many never 
to be moved by the hands that had brought them so far. Mas- 
ter Bradford had made a drawing in the order the houses were 
to stand on both sides of what he called the "street." In a 
manner the houses along the brook were to face those on the 
other side of the street, so that there was a broad lane between 
them. This roadway was now a wide stretch, overgrown with 
brush. Through the undergrowth ran a path down which the 
logs were dragged and the people walked in going from house 
to house. 

Standing at the foot of the street I could see the rude houses 
of logs with their crowns of golden thatching-. The half 
dozen log huts, clinging to the hillside of the clearing, was the 
beginning of the plantation and habitations which these same 
yeomen would have scoffed at in England. 

Passing the house of Peter Browne, I saw he had it almost 
ready for the roof timbers. For a week or more he had been 
in the sick-house and work was at a standstill. Next to 
Browne, John Goodman was laboring as best he could with his 
frozen feet. But he was chopping away, as I passed by, de- 
termined to get his thatching on as quickly as possible. Next 
to Goodman's was the elder's with its new straw covering. 

I was walking up the path with my head bowed low in 
thought, when I was hailed by John Billington. His house, 
which was now ready for the roof, was just beyond the elder's, 
so that I was still dreaming when he called to me. As I did 
not respond at the first call, Billington shouted a second time, 
^'Master Beaumont! Master Beaumont!" 

Big John was thatching and, as I could clearly see, was 
making a bad job of it. Climbing down the ladder he came 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 245 

to where I stood, saying, "Master Beaumont, I am making 
out poorly with my thatching, and ask your aid." 

"My aid! John, nay! nay!" I answered taking his asking 
me in good nature. 

"But you are a thatcher and worked for Elder Brewster,'" 
he went on stupidly, "no man ever worked after night in the 
rain and cold unless he was well paid for it." The fellow now 
became so aggressive, I did not deign to reply but started on 
my way. 

"Master Beaumont," he shouted after me, "I will pay you 
well." 

I turned on him with a sneer, saying, "John Billington, if all 
the things in your house were pure gold and you offered them 
all to me, I would not hire myself to labor for you, or any other 
living man." I left him scratching his head dully and with a 
puzzled look upon his face. 

As I have said before. Captain Standish had finished his log 
house and Mistress Rose was at home. Turning- to my right 
a few paces I was on the log step, rapping for entrance. Mis- 
tress Rose's cheery voice welcomed me. Entering I found 
the matron in front of the chimney place, piling chips on the 
fire to dry the clay floor. Seeing me, she quickly cried, 
"Welcome! Master Beaumont." 

"Mistress Standish," I replied gallantly, "I salute you, and 
wish you a happy life in your new house." 

She looked at me curiously to see whether I was jesting. 
Seeing I was serious she replied, "Master Beaumont, this is 
but a small space to live in." 

"Yes, but it will grow larger when the captain can have 
leisure to build." 

" 'Tis far better than being shut in on the ship," she said 
hopefully. 

Before I could be seated Mistress Rose showed me her 
miniature house. It was without windows and unless the 
door was open there was no light except what came from the 
fire or the tallow candles. Making the best of her lowly 
quarters, Mistress Rose would show me the rude shelf on 
which stood a half dozen or more books. Taking down Cae- 



246 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sar's Commentaries, I opened the volume to find it thumt> 
worn and well read. Then there was a book on artillery 
tactics, and the rest were the lives of soldiers or military; 
subjects. 

"This," she said, "is the captain's pride." 

"Pray, what is yours, Mistress Rose?" 

Turning to the chimney-corner, which was filled with cook- 
ing spits, ash pans, pot hooks, and baking kettles, she said, 
"This is my kingdom." 

Having finished the survey of Standish Hall, as she mirth- 
fully called it. Mistress Rose asked, "Master Beaumont, what 
say you as to our comfort ?" 

Looking around at the bark of the rafters, the coarse logs 
and earthen floor, I replied, "Mistress Standish, I think your 
roof will turn rain." 

It was unkind of me I know, but how could I truthfully 
praise a mean hut, which was so small that there was barely 
room for three persons to move around and so low that I 
could touch the rafters. Mistress Rose reading my mind, 
smiled at me in such a manner I made haste to say, "This is 
but a makeshift, which will lead to better things." 

She did not answer me but changed our conversation by 
saying, "The elder and his family moved yesterday." 

This gave me an opportunity to ask, "How fares Mistress 
Lora?" 

"The journey fatigued her." 

"What says Doctor Fuller?" 

"He says little except that she is in a fever, and must be 
watched." 

From the Standish hut I went directly to the door of the 
Brewster house and rapped on the door. The mother's voice 
bade me enter. Somehow I could not open the door but stood 
like a yokel, until Mistress Brewster came. She was so sur- 
prised at seeing me that she did not offer to let me in. 

As we stood facing each other I heard the maiden coughing, 
which alarmed me. 

"Mistress Lora, is not so well to-day?" I asked. 

"The journey tired her," replied the mother. 



PROGRESS OF THE PLANTATION 247 

"Does she want for anything?" 

"She neither eats nor sleeps." 

"What says Doctor Fuller?" 

"He has little to say, more than she must be watched 
closely." Just then the maiden began coughing again. 

I turned from the door with the knowledge that Lora was at 
length in the throes of the fever which had been fatal to many 
of the colonists and bid fair to end the worldly labors of many 
more. With a sense of my helplessness and her weakness I 
went down to the spring. Standing close to one of the willows 
I looked down into the clear water. The loneliness of the 
ship again came over me, making me feel that I was adrift with 
little hope of relief. 

I did not have the heart to tarry long with Mistress Rose. 
When she asked me about Lora, I replied, "I am fearful for 
her," and went down the path with a heavy heart. Once with- 
in the ship's cabin, I sat in the little alcove looking towards the 
Brewster hut, with the feeling that my sun was fast setting in 
the gray west, 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 

THOUGH the days of winter brought their chill and frost, 
still withal, as yet there was not the cold that set the earth 
like iron, filling the sea with ice. Captain Jones was struck 
by the openness of the weather and marveled that it was like 
Virginia in its mildness. This soft weather was varied now 
and then by cold blasts, giving the colonists a taste of what 
might come to them were the winds once set firmly to their 
work. So far it had rained immoderately sometimes two or 
three days at a time. Such was the condition of the weather 
up to the very day that the Brewster household moved ashore. 

During this night the soft winds swerved into a chill that 
made me shiver under my rugs and sent crystals of ice floating 
upon the harbor. After a fearful night I decided that I would 
reside ashore if for no other reason than that I might get out 
of the cold. The ship, being well unloaded, rolled heavily in 
the seas. One of the seamen coming in, a blast swept through 
the door making my teeth chatter. This cold left me undaunt- 
ed for I had made up my mind I would go as soon after break- 
fast as possible. 

Though I begged and pled with the sailors and showed gold, 
I could not get a boat's crew to take me. Being the first time 
I had ever been refused, I turned to Captain Jones for relief ; 
but the master of the vessel looked upon the rough sea and 
shook his head. 

I must confess that I could not find much fault with the men 
for not venturing forth, for the wind was not only cold but the 
sea was in great turmoil. At any other time I would have 
rested in patience, but now that I had made up my mind to go 
I walked around like a caged animal. Even if I could not be 
ashore, I did the next best thing, which was to sit in the alcove 
and look across into the clearing, where I could see the thatched 
roofs. 

248 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 249 

Ks I sat there I decided I would find out when Captain Jones 
proposed returning. As he was almost at my elbow I said to 
him, "Captain, when do you sail?" 

Looking out of the window without glancing my way, he 
replied, "Master Beaumont, I would sail to-day if I dared." 

"What prevents you?" 

"If you were to visit the forecastle and see the seamen sick 
and helpless, you would know full well what keeps me here." 

Desiring to settle the point firmly I said, "Then you will not 
sail until the sickness passes ?" 

"Not until spring, Master Beaumont, for no master would 
dare go to sea in mid-winter with most of his crew dying," 

The point of sailing being settled I at once decided to broach 
my living ashore as the ship was decidedly uncomfortable. 
Besides, Jones, himself was a disagreeable companion, so that 
I felt I had rather be on land. After thinking over the matter 
for a few moments I asked, "Captain Jones, what would you 
say to my living ashore until you sail ?" 

He turned upon me, as if he could not believe my words, 
"What, have you gone over to the Separatists ?" 

"Not so ! Captain, not so !" I replied hastily. 

"Then why would you go ashore to live with them?" he 
asked in disgust. 

"I have no idea of living with them, but by myself in my 
own hut. Since the cargo has been removed the ship is un- 
comfortable, besides the ice is forming in the harbor, so that 
I will soon be a prisoner, and as I have come so far to hunt, I 
desire to go ashore where I may be assured of fowl and deer 
and some warmth." 

The captain heard me through, pushing aside my reasons 
he spoke in bitter sarcasm, "Master Beaumont, I have fancied 
for some time that you had conceived a liking for these people, 
and that you soon would be one of them." 

I did not care to waste words, so I calmly replied, "Captain 
Jones, you may be at ease on the score of my casting my lot 
with the colonists. My life began under conditions which are 
so fixed in my mind that I would not abandon them; and as 
long as I hold to my family pride, there is no possibility of my 



250 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ever joining the colonists. To begin with, they would not have 
me as I am ; and I would not give up the traditions of a Beau- 
mont to become one with them." 

"Sometimes men forget their ancient glory." 

"Not a Beaumont," I replied determinedly, "once a Beau- 
mont, always a Beaumont, now and forever." 

I think the captain got it into his head, that family pride and 
tradition were not a mere passing fancy with me, furthermore, 
that I had no intention of joining the colonists. Though 
going ashore to live had but come to my mind, while we talked, 
I decided that I would take steps to bring it about without 
delay. I knew it involved building my own hut, which I could 
not do without the consent of the colonists, for I also knew how 
this personal government worked and furthermore that I was 
under its rule and not under King James's. 

After my talk with Jones, I sat in the alcove wondering 
what I could do to pass the time, when I remembered his 
reference to the sick seamen. Though the ship was rocking 
fearfully, I managed to make my way to the forecastle, where 
the men lay in their bunks. I was greeted with such foul air, 
I stepped back on deck to gain new resolutions to enter. 

A lighted lantern swung from a cross beam. Under its 
dull light I saw a group of sailors playing at cards, and another 
casting dice upon the floor, being busily engaged they did not 
notice my entrance. Around the cabin were beds, most of 
which were filled with ailing men. As I stood hesitating what 
to do one of the sick groaned aloud. There was a cessation of 
the dice game for a moment as a player with an oath warned 
the man to keep still. A cry for water was greeted with more 
curses until my passion was aroused, walking quickly across 
the room where the men were at play, I shouted, "You pirates." 

One of the gamesters, his face red with anger leaping to his 
feet shouted, "What right have you to stop our game?" 

"This right," I exclaimed and reaching down, I picked up 
the dice and put them into my pocket. "When you give your 
comrade a drink and make the rest comfortable, I will return 
the dice and not before." 

Some of the men were ashamed and shrunk away in the 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 251 

gloom to see what their comrades wished, while one or two 
sat stubbornly. Taking down the lantern I went to the sick 
beds myself. They were indeed in a pitiful condition. The 
men had their clothes on to keep warm, and their faces had not 
been washed for days. Some, being past aiding, lay uncon- 
scious, muttering to themselves. My heart was touched by 
their utter helplessness. 

The barbarities of the sailors were beyond a landsman's be- 
lief. Those, who were well, hung like harpies over their com- 
rades, barely waiting for the breath to leave their bodies before 
seizing their belongings. One of the men, being helpless, 
pledged his goods to a strong seaman, if he would but give 
him food and drink unto the end. The sick man held on until 
he bid fair to recover, then his comrade cursed him for cheat- 
ing him. The carpenter, boatswain, gunner's mate, and five of 
the crew were already buried at sea, and it was plainly evident 
that others would soon follow. I understood now why Jones 
did not sail. 

The next day the air was filled with frost and cakes of ice 
floated in the water. My chances of going ashore were poor. 
I was determined to go, however, if I had to float ashore in 
the long boat by myself. Seeking Mate Clark I told him I 
was tired of the ship. He shook his head. 

Seeing the state of his mind, I said, "Mate Clark, I must be 
set ashore, whether or no." 

"But, Master Beaumont, I dare not put the seamen to task 
against their will." 

"Not against their will. Mate Clark, but by their will," I 
replied. 

Seeing the sailors were to be won over, I began to cozen 
them with words and gold until I had all but one of a boat's 
crew. I put aside my pride and prepared to row myself. With 
Mate Clark and his men bundled to their ears we made the 
trip. It was so cold I was glad of the chance to row rather 
than be a passenger. Reaching the beach with some difficulty, 
I stood on the shore ice near the landing rock and saw the 
boat turn back with the cold changing the sailors' breath into 
little puffs of curling frost. 



252 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Being all impatience, I hastened up the frozen path to the 
Standish hut. The door was closed and there was an echo to 
my knock which filled me with apprehensions. The second 
time I knocked brought Doctor Fuller with an anxious look 
upon his face. 

The doctor, slipping out, closed the door, saying, "Mistress 
Rose has been taken suddenly ill, Master Beaumont." 

I was filled with anxiety as I asked, "What hopes. Doctor?" 

He bowed his head and said, "The Lord's will." 

"What of the captain?" 

"He is with her." 

Then I mustered up courage to ask, "How fares the Brews- 
ter family?" 

"All in fair health except Mistress Lora." 

"And she?" 

Again he said, "The Lord's will," in a tone which was not 
encouraging. 

I asked the doctor if I could be of service or relieve the cap- 
tain in any manner. Shaking his head he stepped back into the 
hut, leaving me upon the log step. My position was now an 
awkward one, as the door which I had expected would be open- 
ed to me was closed, and I could not get back to the ship. My 
only hope was the common-house which was open to the men 
without homes. 

Owing to the cold the colonists were indoors, so that I was 
content with a rough bench at one side of the fire. There was 
more or less small talk in which I did not join, being busy with 
my own problems. Asking for Governor Carver and finding 
that he was at home, I decided to interview him on the subject 
of securing land on which to build a hut. 

The governor was enjoying the comfort of his fire, when I 
knocked. Bidding me enter, he made me welcome to his own 
big chair. As my mind was filled with my plans, I made haste 
to say, "Governor Carver, I came to this country, as you know, 
on an adventure. Since the ice is coming into the harbor, in- 
terfering with my sport, I desire to build my own house within 
the clearing." 

He drew his chair nearer the fire and made ready to answer 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 253 

but I did not give him an opportunity. "You understand," I 
continued, "that I would occupy the house only until the return 
of the ship. I have no intentions of staying with you. Be- 
sides being of military assistance, my musket will supply the 
people with fresh meat. At all events I will not be a burden 
and may be of great good." 

He shook his head as he replied, "Master Beaumont, you 
have been of more than passing kindness to our people ; as for 
myself I would welcome you, but the power of granting land 
does not lie with me but in the consent of all the colonists. I 
must first know their will in such matters." 

I could not conceive but that he would act first and refer the 
matter afterwards to his subjects, so I said, "There is a vacant 
property next to Captain Standish, to whom was that alloted ?" 

"John Rigdale," replied the governor promptly. 

"What would you say, if this John Rigdale would give his 
consent to me to build a house next to Captain Standish, oc- 
cupying it until he recovers from his sickness ?" 

The governor did not reply at once but stood looking into 
the fire as if puzzled. Having thought the matter out, he 
turned to me with the light of the fire showing a smile on his 
kindly face as he said, "Master Beaumont, that is a matter 
between you and Goodman Rigdale." 

This John Rigdale and his wife Alice were both lying ill on 
the ship. Their conditon was such that I felt they could not 
recover for some weeks, if at all. If 'I could but gain their con- 
sent I would arrange with the sailors to build me a hut in short 
order. Rigdale was out in that night of sleet and cold of the 
second discovery, and I gave him more than one taste of the 
contents of my flask, so that he felt kindly towards me. 

Taking my adieu of the governor and his warm fire, I made 
haste down to the landing rock, firing off my gun to call Mate 
Clark and his men to come for me. The sailors were still 
grumbling when they reached me. Giving little attention to 
their words, we pushed off and were soon aboard. 

I found Rigdale between decks, ill both in body and mind. 
Making known my plans, he readily gave consent to my build- 
ing on the land allotted him. 



254 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

When he had finished, he said, "It seems sad that I should 
come within sight of land and not be able to go to it, but lie 
here and end all things ; so it must be." This brought on a fit of 
coughing. I held his head, until he was comfortable, his wife 
being ill in the great cabin, where the women lived. Leaving 
him with a word of cheer, he answered, "Master Beaumont, 
make the house comfortable for yourself, for I shall not live 
to use it." 

Captain Jones was sitting idly in the roundhouse, when I 
returned from my visit. "Captain," I asked, "if I should hire 
the sailors to throw up a log house for me, what say you?" 

"I would say you were foolish, but the sailors can do as 
they wish." 

This easy consent of the captain came as a surprise. I lost 
no time in finding Mate Clark and through him arranged for 
the men to go ashore the next day to begin their work of build- 
ing. Though the sun went down behind the clouds, I was not 
affected by its cheerless exit, but looked forward hopefully to 
the morrow. 

Accompanied by the sailors, I went ashore early the next 
morning and pointed out the location of my house. Mate 
Clark had the building in hand, so that I was at leisure to go 
to the Standish house to learn how Mistress Rose did. The 
captain was coming out of his hut with his musket, going in 
search of fowl. 

"Master Beaumont, you are abroad early this morning." 

"How does Mistress Rose ?" I asked. 

"Better now that the pangs of the first attack are past. The 
doctor says, if she has fresh broth of fowl or squirrel, she will 
mend the quicker." 

"We will hunt together." I replied. 

Then I told him of my plans to build close to him; and we 
stopped for a moment, looking over the ground I had selected. 
This pleased the captain for I think he had a liking for me 
and I am sure I had for him. 

As we went into the forest I asked, "How fare the other 
sick?" 

"Badly, Master Beaumont badly." 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 255 

This gave me a fright, and I made haste to ask, "Does the 
elder and his family improve?" 

"Nay, Mistress Lora is neither better nor worse but is still 
in the grip of the wasting fever." 

This message made me more determined than ever to decoy 
a duck or hare within my grasp. We went directly to the 
marshes where in other seasons ducks were plentiful. Though 
we lay in the cold reeds for a long time not a fowl came our 
way. Thinking the ducks were feeding on the beach we left 
our shelter for the shore, where we saw a few diving fowls at 
such a distance we would not waste our shot. 

Returning to the woods, we stood like statues among the 
trees. Tiring of our stand, we sat down on a fallen tree, the 
captain facing one way, while I looked the other. While I 
was half dreaming, half waking, I was aroused by the quick 
movement of the captain followed by the report of his gun 
and turned in time to see a gray squirrel in mid-air. He was 
in great joy over his success, meager as it was, it fulfilled his 
hopes for the day. I would not let him tarry, but had him go 
back at once while I stayed on, hoping for a duck or goose to 
add to the captain's larder. 

When I was by myself, my fancy began to work and I could 
hear all sorts of strange noises issuing from the trees. I gave 
little attention to them but sat silently awaiting in hopes that 
another squirrel would appear. But the spirit of the woods 
stood guard over its subjects this day and kept them from me. 
As the sun began to strike low I betook myself again to the 
beach, but not a note of chattering fowls did I hear. 

Heavy hearted, I started back along the shore toward the 
clearing. The waves were washing back and forth, sending up 
seaweed and other drifting things. Watching the turmoil of 
waters, my eye caught something white in a great bunch of 
sea-grass. Looking a second time more closely, I saw the 
thing move. Dropping my gun I rushed into the water, grasp- 
ed the wet mass and rushed to shore. Throwing the grass 
from me there whipped out of it a fair sized fish. Making 
haste to seize it, I carried the herring back to the clearing as 
carefully as though it were a goose or turkey. 



2^6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The captain was tasting of a pot of broth which he had made, 
when I entered the hut. Mistress Rose lay behind her curtains, 
which she proudly called "her tapestries," so that I could not 
see her. The matron being provided for I was determined that 
Lora should have my herring. How to get it to her was the 
problem as I stood around with my hand on the fish as though 
it would leap from my pocket. 

The captain brought forth a large pewter spoon from the 
pot, in which was a bit of broth. Waiting for it to cool he said, 
"We shall have enough for Mistress Rose and some to spare.'* 

"Captain Standish," I replied, "I have heard of fish in a 
broth as well as squirrel, if you will add my contribution to 
yours. Mistress Rose and Mistress Lora will both have ample 
without robbing each other." At this I drew forth the herring 
from my pocket. 

"Master Beaumont, this is kind of you, to deny yourself.'* 

"Nay, Captain, I would that the fish were a red deer." 

All the while we were talking, the pot was at work with the 
squirrel and fish, doing its utmost to flavor the broth with their 
flesh. The other members of the captain's household were 
single men, as he was not blessed with children. These men 
the captain stood to one side, feeding them on smoked meat, 
hard bread, and stale butter. He did not stop to eat himself, 
though he had been without food since morning. 

My heart went out to the captain, as he poured the steaming 
broth into a pewter platter, and pushing aside the hangings, 
with endearing words gave the nourishment to his wife. I 
stood in front of the fire waiting, keeping a close watch on the 
pot, lest its contents burn. 

The captain came back with his empty platter. Looking 
down into the kettle he said, "Another measure will give Rose 
her morning repast, the remainder I will take to Lora." 

Measuring out his portion he picked up the kettle. Then 
turning to me he said, "You take it and say that I sent it 
for Lora." 

It was a nice little touch of Captain Standish's, for he knew 
full well I was anxious to go, but did not want others to guess 
my desire. I went down the path with sweetness of the broth 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 257 

steaming up making me glad I was the purveyor of goodly 
savours. 

With some trepidation I knocked at the Brewster door. 
There was a call of "Enter." This time I did not hesitate, 
but opened the door and stepped in. A burning sconce and a 
blazing fire filled the room with light. Overhead the mottled 
bark of the oak rafters showed dark against the golden thatch- 
ing. There was the same kind of curtain as in the Standish 
hut, dividing the room into sleeping and living apartments. 
But why dignify the narrow low chambers with the name of 
apartments, rather call them rooms where men slept so close 
together on the clay floor that they could not be comfortable, 
and the women had little privacy. 

The elder stood in front of the fireplace, evidently wondering 
what I had in the steaming kettle which I offered him saying, 
"Captain Standish sends this broth to Mistress Lora." 

"Say you Captain Standish sent this broth?" he asked sus- 
piciously. 

"He did," I answered, I am fearful with some abruptness. 

It was evident that the elder suspected that I had used it as 
a ruse with which to gain an interview with Mistress Lora. For 
this reason he hesitated in accepting it. I held my temper, at 
the same time forced the broth onto him. 

On my way back I stopped opposite the site of my hut. I 
was surprised at the rapidity with which the work had pro- 
gressed. The bottom timbers were in place, and I could see 
that in a few days I would be in my own chimney-corner. 

It was now so late that I was compelled to stay ashore. 
Though the captain's hut was crowded, he would not hear of 
my going elsewhere, offering me space on the floor near the 
fire. The other men had already ranged themselves in their 
rugs, so that the captain and I sat in the shadows of the chim- 
ney speaking in whispers. 

From time to time, the captain would go to the curtain, 
standing for a moment, then come back and say, "Master Beau- 
mont, our squirrel and fish are better than doctor's herbs." 

Part of the time we sat in silence, then again whispering, 
until I told the captain we must not keep watch together, but 



258 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

that he must go to his bed while I stood guard. It was a 
great compHment of the captain's friendship to me, when after 
much pressing he finally betook himself to rest. Though he 
was master of the house, he did not crowd himself close to the 
fire, but stepping carefully over the sleeping men, he lay down 
next to the logs which was known as the "cold bed." 

From time to time I laid wood upon the fire lighting up the 
interior of the cabin, showing the forms of the row of sleepers 
distinctly and casting uncanny shadows on the curtain. Once 
Mistress Rose asked for a drink. I did not have the heart to 
waken the captain but essayed to give her the water myself. 
She did not recognize me in the dark, taking me for the cap- 
tain, she patted my hand. 

I went back to my seat in the chimney-comer, pitying her 
that one of her station should be ill in such quarters. 

I was leaning over the ashes of the fire, looking in the coals 
at the castles which I had known in England, when I was 
startled by someone touching me on the shoulder. It was 
the captain who had awakened of his own accord and now 
bade me to take to my rugs. Following his example, I made 
my way to the "cold bed" next to the logs and slept until the 
men began to stir in the morning. 

Captain Standish, preparing the broth, left from the night 
before, gave it to his wife, not deigning to touch a portion for 
himself. While the frost was still on, we took ourselves to 
the woods to hunt. Again we stole along the brook and lay in 
covert places in the reeds for ducks, but none came. Amidst 
the trees we sought squirrels, hares, and finally in desperation 
would have taken a wolf. As the hours went by and we failed 
to find game, the captain became uneasy, wondering how his 
wife did so long without nourishment. I felt sorry for him 
and would willingly have gone any distance to have secured 
even a red squirrel. 

When the sun set, we were empty-handed. I had just 
whispered, "Shall we go?" when there was a crackling of 
twigs. At the same time we saw the head of a red deer. Our 
guns went off together. The buck leaped hig-h in the air, 
staggered a few steps and fell. Standing over the fallen deer, 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 259 

the captain took off his hat and with bowed head said a silent 
prayer, while I stood by paganlike - but said one in my heart. 

With the prospect of this feast, we forgot our hunger, our 
day of toil, and woeful feelings. Under the burden of guns 
and deer we hurried through the shadows of the forest. We 
both felt that now there would be ample for Mistress Rose and 
the other sick, so that the worry of providing for them was 
off our shoulders for the present. Arriving at the hut, throw- 
ing the deer on the ground, the captain made haste to tell his 
wife what there was in store for her. As we were dressing the 
deer I suggested, "Captain, what say you to taking a quarter 
to the elder?" 

" 'Tis too much to carry him at one time, for he will give it 
away. We had better keep the supply and send it as he needs 
it." 

Acting on the captain's advice, I cut the choicest bits of 
venison and laid them on a piece of bark. The captain being 
busy in preparing his meat, I asked, "Shall I take this venison 
to the elder and say that you sent it for Mistress Lora?" 

"As you will," he replied, as he worked under the light of 
the torch. 

This was all the encouragement that I needed, for he had 
hardly finished speaking before I had picked up the bark with 
its burden. My knock at the Brewster door brought the 
usual response of "Enter." 

The elder and his family were eating the evening meal as 
I laid the meat down. "This," I said, "comes from a deer 
which Captain Standish killed." 

There was no hesitation this time in accepting the gift, nor 
did the elder raise any question of my connection with it. The 
mother arose, took the meat and at once began to prepare to 
serve it. 

I had spoken loudly so as to give Lora notice of my presence, 
as she made no response to my presence, I asked boldly, "How 
does Mistress Lora ?" 

"She is sleeping," replied the elder in a low voice. 

With what feelings I went forth from that lowly house no 
one knows, for I now conceived that with proper food, Lora 



26o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

would soon be out of danger. With this determination, I 
returned to the Standish hut where I found the captain had 
already prepared broth. With the comforting thought that we 
had provided amply for the next few days, we both lay down 
on the floor and slept peacefully. 

The next day having leisure, I took full notice of my log 
hut which was being raised like magic under the toil of the 
sailors. As it was almost ready for the roof, I showed Mate 
Clark where the best straw grew and left the thatching in his 
hands. While we were in the swamp we came upon a flock of 
ducks and I, in an off-hand shot, killed four which I gave to 
Mate Clark and his men. So quickly had the deer relieved me 
from the tension of hunting from necessity that I gave these 
fowls away willingly. 

The head men of the colony had an idea that much of the 
sickness arose from living in the cramped quarters on board 
the ship, so that every effort was accordingly made to encour- 
age the people to go ashore. There were now seven private 
and three public houses completed with others started. It soon 
became evident, however, that the land would not heal the 
ailing, in fact, those who were on shore began to be taken 
with the same maladies as those on board until every hut was 
filled with the sick. Doctor Fuller's face grew serious under 
these conditions and he labored day and night with his drugs 
and simples. 

The great sickness filled the sick-house to overflowing with 
men, women, and children. The common-house was likewise 
filled with beds of rough boards to keep the feeble off the clay 
floors. Governor Carver, who was none too well, began to 
show the strain as he saw his people failing through the 
various ailments. Some were down with scurvy, others with 
lingering lung trouble, while others suffered with quick coughs 
and high fever. Nearly all the men who were on the explor- 
ing expedition and who had waded through the cold surf at 
Cape Cod were ill. 

Coming from the ship to view my own house, I stopped in 
the sick-house to see what manner of place it was. The room 
was about fourteen feet square with clay floor, the rough bark 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 261I 

of the logs showing in the sides and on the rafters overhead. 
There was no light except what came from the fire and a single 
candle which was lighted in midday. Within this hut, the 
men lay on one side and the women and children on the other. 
Owing to the cold, the door was closed, fiilling the room with 
a sickening odor from many feverish bodies. The hot fetid 
air coming in contact with the cold logs turned into hoar frost 
on the bark. There were only the bare necessities, a rough 
bed, a few thicknesses of canvas to lie upon with a rug or two 
to cover them. There was not a delicacy, nay, not even com- 
fort such as a chair or a pewter jug of water at a bedside. 

Sick at heart, I was about to turn from the scene of discom- 
fort, when I caught the pathetic look of a lad of twelve, whom 
I had often seen on shipboard. I could not leave him without 
on encouraging word. Stepping over to speak to him, he put 
out his hand hot with fever and said, "You will soon be back 
in England?" 

"Yes, my lad," I replied wondering what was in his mind. 
Looking up pleadingly into my face, he said, "Mother is in 
England. Tell her that I thought of her and that vou saw 
me. It will please her." 

There was not a whimper or note of complaint in the lad's 
voice as he gave me this message. He was a man at heart and 
lay dying as an Englishman should without a murmur. I 
gave the little feverish hand a squeeze and went out with the 
tears running down my cheeks. 

Stopping at my hut, I found it ready for thatching. John 
Billington was watching the men at work when I arrived. He 
did not grate on me as he did on the others, as I only smiled 
at his forwardness and stupidity. "Master Beaumont," said 
Billington, "how comes it you do not strive for yourself on 
your own house?" 

"Simple enough, John, I have others to do the work." 
"Why have others when you can do it yourself?" 
"Because I would not soil my hands by laboring." 
Big John became personal as he said, "If I forget not, you 
soiled your hands and pricked the blood as well when you were 
thatching Elder Brewster's house." 



262 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Not caring to discuss this matter with him, I started off say- 
ing over my shoulder, "Truly I labored once but that was on 
Elder Brewster's house." 

Before I reached the Standish place, I noticed the red deer 
which we had left hanging at the side of the house had disap- 
peared. I found the captain chopping fire-wood. Seeing me, 
he rested from his labors which gave me an opportunity to 
ask, "Captain, what has befallen our red deer?" 

With compassion in his voice, he replied, "Master Beaumont, 
I sent it to nourish those ill in the sick-house." 

"Whatof your wife?" 

"I have retained a supply for this day, after that I must hunt 
for her." 

I stood in silence, then remembering the scene I had wit- 
nessed I answered, "Captain, you did right." 

From the captain I learned that Mistress Rose was mend- 
ing rapidly. The doctor was sure that her recovery was due 
to the nourishing food. 

On the morrow we went to the marshes, finding many ducks 
so that we were back to his hut with ample store by midmorn- 
ing. The carrying of the fowls to the sick I left to the captain, 
while I made ready to move my possessions from the ship. 

Jones had ceased to be curious about me or my plans, so 
that I had little difficulty in bartering from him a few pots, 
kettles, and pans from the ship's scullery. My big chair in 
the alcove of the roundhouse I secured after some negotiations. 
A small table and a few knives and a large pewter spoon 
completed the outfit of my chimney-corner and made me rich 
in cooking utensils. For some reason I took with me my chests 
with all my fineries. 

A half* dozen sailors carried my household effects from the 
landing rock to the hut. The rest of the afternoon I spent 
in arranging them. Driving wooden pins in the walls, I hung 
my armor, steel cap, and bandolier ; two more pins held my 
snap chance, so that the interior took on the appearance of an 
armory. With these tasks completed, I built a fire on my 
hearthstones, saw the smoke curling up my own chimney, and, 
looking around my narrow hut, called myself comfortable. 



SICKNESS AND DEATH 263 

Captain Standish came over and sat with me for a few mo- 
ments. He made no effort to conceal his pleasure at my being 
his neighbor. He spoke so well of my arrangements that I 
felt proud of myself and already enjoyed my hut more than I 
did the round-house. When he was gone, I stood for a mo- 
ment on my log door-step. A haze overcast the sky and from 
gusts of wind I felt that I had not come ashore a whit too 
soon. Shutting the door on the outside world, I threw on a 
stick of wood and watched the light play upon the walls of my 
own castle until I wearied, then wrapping my rugs about me, 
I slept contentedly for the first time under my own roof. 

On the morrow my news from the maiden and Mistress 
Standish was that they were better. While they were improv- 
ing, the other colonists were growing weaker and weaker. 
The sick-house was full of the feeble, so was the common- 
house, and so was nearly every other hut in the clearing. Each 
day found the situation worse than the preceding one. Doc- 
tor Fuller, broken by the long hours of toil and poor food, 
was victim of the fever. Some of the colonists were sick on 
the ship so that he .was kept going back and forth until he 
was worn to exhaustion and was compelled to resign his 
work to other hands. The trouble was that the doctor was 
the only one that was familiar with his herbs and simples, so 
that there was no one left to treat the sick. 

Only Captain Standish, Elder Brewster, Master Richard 
Warren, Master Stephen Hopkins, John Billington, and my- 
self were left to care for the sufferers. We all lacked experi- 
ence. There was nothing else for us to do but labor in the 
sick-house, common-house, and the other huts, giving what 
comfort we could. Little Francis Turner was gone. Another 
lad lay in his cot who was soon to follow. 

The labors of the day were followed by even greater toils 
in the night. Fearing the savages would discover the condi- 
tion of affairs, the dead were left in their rugs until after dark, 
when we would issue forth with pick and shovel to dig a shal- 
low trench. The burial ground was a little field that over- 
looked the sea just in front of the sick-house which we could 
reach quickly. Wrapped in a piece of canvas, we laid the dead 



264 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

away as best we could by the dim light o£ a smoky lantern. 
We were very careful to rake the loose earth back and forth 
to conceal the graves from the eyes of lurking savages. Under 
the cold sky and twinkling stars we would hasten back to the 
sick-house, leaving our tools at hand for the next unfortunate 
one. 

Those of us who could walk now went from place to place, 
laboring as best we could that all the colonists might not be 
swept from the earth. Captain Standish, who was a fighting 
man, was all tenderness, doing the most menial services pa- 
tiently and kindly. The elder too was on watch constantly, 
soothing the sick and supporting the dying with his words of 
cheer. John Billington in his rough way showed his heart 
was warm with sympathy for the afflicted, though he had not 
the least idea what should be done for them. He, who 
would not have been touched by the suffering of the colonists 
and done his uttermost to relieve it, would have been unworthy 
of living. 

Governor Carver was ill in his own house. Happening in, 
I asked, "Governor Carver, how goes the day with you?" 

He replied quickly, "Bravely, bravely. Master Beaumont, I 
shall soon be free of my bed." 

As the governor spoke, so did the other colonists. Never 
giving up hope, even when the end was near, they would smile 
and answer courageously. 

Though the captain and I devoted our time to the sick we 
did not neglect Mistress Rose. We took days about hunting. 
Some days we found little, other days our game-bag was heavy 
and we had some to spare. I had not made an effort to see 
the maiden since I moved ashore, so that so far as I knew, she 
was not aware of my change of residence. Though Mistress 
Standish was not strong enough to be about, the captain had 
hopes of her recovery. 



INCREASING FEAR OF THE SAVAGES 

ONE day early in Feburary,, it being my turn to hunt, I 
lay behind a blind of reeds, when I heard a rustling of 
the grass. I raised my gun to fire when suddenly there ap- 
peared a hideous face, covered and marked with paint. I re- 
member seeing hawk's feathers sticking straight up from the 
top of this awful looking head and how tightly the red skin 
was drawn over the savage's ribs. The figure walked quickly 
by me never dreaming that a scared Englishman was lying in 
the grassy covert. Another and another came stealthily from 
out of the grass followed by I do not know how many, for I 
was not in a humor to count them. It seemed to me that the for- 
est was filled with these naked savages as they stalked by me 
toward the clearing. When the last one had gone by, I shut 
my eyes and fell back exhausted. As I lay there, it passed 
through my mind that the savages in some manner, learning of 
the weakness of the colonists, were now on their way to attack 
the settlement. 

Springing to my feet, I took the opposite direction, running 
at utmost speed toward the clearing. Before I had covered 
half the distance, I fancied I heard shouting and had no other 
thought than that I would see the huts in flames. Fear urged 
on my flight, until I was completely out of breath when I 
staggered through the brook and up the bank. Fortunately 
I found Captain Standish coming up the path. From my ap- 
pearance he knew that something was in the air. 

Hurrying he grasped me by the arm, exclaiming, "Beaumont 
what is it? What is it?" 

Pointing to the forests, I cried, "Savages! Savages!" 

He stood nonplussed for a moment, then without asking any 
more questions ran into his hut. Coming out quickly with his 
gun and bandolier, he bade me tell my alarm. 

When I had finished telling of the savages, he hurried down 

265 



266 JHE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

towards tlie coninion-liouse saying, "We must make the best 
stand we can." 

Wo did not stop to put on armor but started in search of 
the well men. Hurrying into Governor Carver's hut. I found 
him wrapped in his rugs, sitting in his big chair in front of the 
lire. He saw I was oreatlv ai^itated and at once exclaimed. 
"What would you, Master BeaumoiU?" 

**I am seeking the elder." at the same time endeavoring to 
hold back mv fast breathing. 

Turning in his chair, he demanded. "For what purpose?" 

Seeing that the governor was becoming excited and feeling 
that he should know the danger. I cried. "The savages are 
coming!" 

With a fimi voice he said. "I feared as much." and to my 
utter surprise pushing aside his rugs, walked hurriedly across 
the room to his armor which was hanging on the wall. Reach- 
ing his steel cap. he pushed it down onto his head, then he 
faltered and staggered against the wall. Catching him in my 
amis, I carried him back to his chair. 

Looking up into my face pitifully, the governor exclaimed, 
"Oh, God ! the poor people ! the poor people ! What will be- 
come of them?" 

He was a pathetic figure as he sat there with his steel cap 
pushed down over his gray hair and his big eyes looking up- 
ward pleadingly. Hastening to leave him, he said in tones of 
anguish, "M.aster Beaumont, protect the sick. Don't let them 
suffer." 

"I will do my uttermost/' I answered and rushed from 
the hut. 

Coming to the common-house, I found five men besides 
myself in arms ready to repel the attack. This handful was 
all that was left of over sixty men and boys who were able to 
bear amis. 

The captain soon had his little force in hand. Without loss 
of time he sent us to collect all tlie guns, powder, and bullets 
from the various huts and bring them to the common-house. 
The men came hurrvinsr from every direction with their arms 
full of match-locks and bandoliers. The guns we loaded and 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 267 

lighting the matches, stood them in a row along the wall of 
the common-house. Being in readiness, the captain ordered 
three to go toward the sea, while he led the elder and myself 
up the path towards our huts to keep a lookout for the savages 
in that quarter. Coming up to his house the elder made an 
excuse to go in. Taking advantage of the excitement I fol- 
lowed after him. The maiden was seated in a great chair. 
She was pale, thin, and feeble. 

With a second look the maiden read danger in our faces 
and pushing her white hand from out beneath the coverings, 
she said, "Father, is it the savages?" 

"They are in the forests," he answered. 

"I thought so," came back feebly and then she swooned. 

Her father stooped over the maiden and laid her gently 
down. The fire being low, I put on a fresh supply of wood. 
As her mother was down with the fever and could not render 
assistance, I ran down to the spring for fresh water. By my 
return the maiden had recovered sufficiently to speak, so I 
went on. 

Captain Standish was walking back and forth on the path, 
looking on all sides of the clearing for the savages. Not see- 
ing them he hastily stationed his army of six along the street 
with instructions to concentrate at the point of attack. My 
station was along the brookside where I could keep a close 
watch on the neighboring forests so that the savages would 
not steal out unawares. My favorite post was beside one of 
the great willows that overhung the Brewster spring. At times 
I fancied I saw figures moving about among the under- 
growth across the brook, at which I stood breathless, but a 
passing breeze would stir the underbrush and my moving fig- 
ures would become twigs and branches. Through this day, 
we six men stood as sentinels, excited, watching, hoping, fear- 
ing, praying, but alert. 

With the coming of the night, we dared not rest. As I was 
walking back and forth, I happened to glance upward and to 
my surprise I saw reflections of light upon the clouds. Know- 
ing it was from a fire of our savage foes, I quietly sought the 
captain and pointed out the light. It was a long way off so 



268 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

we took courage that our enemy had withdrawn for the night. 

Passing the hut of Master WilHam MulHns, a London mer- 
chant and one of the adventurers of the colony, we noticed a 
Hght burning within. As this was unusual, we pushed open 
the door and entered. Priscilla, a girl of eighteen, was bend- 
ing over her father. The captain, touching the girl on the 
shoulder, motioned her aside. Taking the hand of the sick 
man, he spoke to him. Master Mullins asked for a drink 
which the captain gave. The captain endeavored to get some 
word from the sick man. Giving up the task shortly, he put 
the father's hand into the daughter's and left the hut. I fol- 
lowed him quietly saying a blessing that I was on my feet. 

At the common-house, the line of glowing sparks told how 
well the men were on guard. Within another scene greeted 
our eyes. The jfire was burning low upon the heartstones. A 
lantern shed its dim light over the row of figures wrapped in 
their rugs, giving them an uncanny appearance. The moist 
odor of fever. The moaning of anguished spirits. The groan- 
ings of broken bodies. The whisperings of the unconscious. 
The gibberings of the delirious. Close, stagnant, foul, nausea- 
ting air that choked and stifled the sick. Until I, a pagan, 
cried out, "Oh, God ! These are thy people !" 

Giving a cup of water to a sufferer, he told me that Master 
White had asked for a drink. Though he was lying quiet, 
I made haste to quench his thirst. Pushing back the cover, 
I saw that he was past needing relief. Gently pulling the rug 
over his face, I gave the water to a child on the next pallet. 
Telling the men on watch of the going of Master White, I 
stayed long enough to see them carry the wool carder forth 
in his rugs across the path into the Little-field-that-overlooked- 
the-sea. Shortly, I heard the sound of a pick striking in the 
hard earth and I know that the last resting-place of Master 
White was being prepared. 

My mind was not at ease about the savages, so leaving the 
captain in the common-house, I made a detour of the clearing. 
Thinking I might be of assistance in the Mullins house, I 
stopped there on my way back. Master Mullins had gone 
his way. Priscilla was standing at the bedside. Her mother 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 269 

and brother were unconscious. Only this slip of a girl was 
left. It seemed a cruel thing to leave her alone in the dimly 
lighted hut with the sick and dead ; but there was no place to 
take her nor could I comfort her. Closing the door gently 
I went to consult with the captain as to what was wise to do. 

Heartless as it may seem, we decided that it was best to 
carry Master Mullins to his burial at once. It fell to the lot 
of Captain Standish to tell this to Priscilla who took it bravely. 
The maiden, winding the canvas around her father, made ready 
to follow us. She was a pathetic figure as she stepped out 
into the night with a shawd thrown over her head and a cape 
around her shoulders. Three of us led the way with the cour- 
ageous girl and the captain close behind us. Going to the 
little field, one of the men swung his lantern around to see that 
he had clear ground. While we quickly dug a trench, the girl 
stood shivering. Taking off my greatcoat, I threw it around 
her. She turned, and in a gentle way thanked me. When all 
was in readiness, the form in the canvas was laid in the trench 
and we led the maiden away. 

The men had hardly come from burying Master Mullins 
when they were compelled to go forth on a similar mission for 
a little boy. They carried the frail form easily between them 
and were soon returning as there was no one to follow or 
mourn for him. Out of England this lad went forth to the 
wilderness, out of the wilderness he went forth to the eternal. 

At midnight I happened into the sick-house. There was a 
cry for water. Finding the bucket empty, I sallied forth to 
fill it at Brewster's spring, dipped the bucket into the cool water 
thankful that it was in my power to serve. 

With my gun on my shoulder and the bucket of water in my 
hand, I tiptoed along the side of the Brewster hut. There was 
a candle burning within. Pushing the door open quietly, I 
entered and there sat the maiden in her father's great chair 
asleep with the glow of the embers lighting up her pallid face. 
Softly I crossed the room, picking her up, I carried her across 
the floor and laid her tenderly on her bed. Then I stole away 
as quietly, glad to have this glimpse of fairness in the midst 
of dismal scenes. 



270 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The morning after the night of sorrow, found the six of us 
still on guard. At dayhght the captain suggested that we take 
a turn in the forests to see if we could find signs of the savages. 
Though it was an unwise venture, neither of us thought so at 
the time as we wished to put an end to the suspense. Shoulder- 
ing our guns we made a complete circuit of the clearing. 
Coming back across the Little-field-that-overlooked-the-sea, I 
was surprised to see how completely the men had effaced the 
marks of the graves dug during the previous night. 

Returning to the common-house, the captain bade his men 
extinguish the matches cautioning them, however, to carry the 
guns into the house where they would be at hand in case of 
attack. While they were at this task, we heard a great out- 
cry. Fearing the savages were beginning an attack, all of us 
ran down the path preparing our guns as we went. At the 
sick-house we found John Billington climbing up a ladder to 
the roof which was afire. As he had only a half bucket of 
water, I hastily took off my greatcoat and threw it up to him, 
bidding him whip out the burning thatch. Fortunately the 
straw was damp, otherwise it would have soon been ablaze. 

What would have happened to the sick in their flammable 
rugs and bedding if the fire had once gotten beyond us, no one 
knows. As it was, in the excitement some of them endeavored 
to escape ; but they were so weak they fell to the floor and lay 
there helpless, until we came and put them back in their beds. 
When John Billington threw down my coat after whipping out 
the fire, both arms were badly torn and burnt, so I told him 
he could keep the garment for his trouble. 

When it was all over, the captain standing in the path look- 
ing at the scorched spot in the roof, turning to me said, 
"Master Beaumont, can you think what more will befall us?" 

I shook my head as we went up the path to our huts and, 
though mine was cold and cheerless, I gave little heed to these 
discomforts but went to my rest with all my clothes on. 

I was awakened from a sound sleep by a peculiar scratch- 
ing on the logs. I lay quietly for a moment gathering my 
thoughts, then rose and threw open the door. There on the 
end of one of the logs sat a gray squirrel. It gave me a curl- 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 271 

ous look and whisked its bushy tail from side to side as much 
as to say, "What sort of animal are you?" I withdrew to 
secure a Spanish roll to give my four-footed friend a feast; 
but when I returned, it had disappeared. As I had kindly 
ways with all animals, I distributed crumbs around my door- 
yard to encourage its coming again. 

The clearing lay calm and peaceful under the sunlight so 
that the alarms of the day before and the tragedies of the 
night seemed a dream. There was a touch of reality, how- 
ever, in the sentinels who were still on guard at the common- 
house. Taking my gun I went to their relief. All this day we 
kept close watch on the forests, but we did not catch a glimpse 
of savages nor did we see any signs. 

That the savages were still lurking in the woods we had 
ample evidence the next day. Feeling assured that they had 
gone their way, Captain Standish accompanied by Francis 
Cook went to the forest to chop wood ; at noontime, coming 
home, they left their axes leaning against a fallen tree. Upon 
returning the tools were gone. Again we were thrown in a 
flurry. Several days we kept active watch. The savages not 
appearing we again fell into our old ways. During this ex- 
citement, the captain and I managed to keep Mistress Rose and 
Lora supplied with fresh meat. Both seemed to be improving. 

The reaction from this season of alarms and anxiety affected 
me peculiarly. As I was seated in my great chair one evening, 
watching the smoke break forth from the green wood with 
much crackling and little puffs of steam, I felt contented with 
the world. In this peace I was suddenly seized with a longing 
to celebrate the change of affairs. Almost as quickly came a 
thought of arraying myself in all my gay clothes. Perhaps it 
was my over-wrought nerves. Perhaps it was the spirit of 
noble ancestry, surging up within me. Whatever it was, it 
moved me to do a foolish thing. 

My chests with their contents of silks and velvets stood in the 
farther corner of the hut, where they had remained untouched 
since they were brought from the ship. Dragging one of them 
into the center of the clay floor, I threw back the cover bring- 
ing into view a scarlet velvet coat. Though at one time I was ^ 



272 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

quite familiar with this garment, it had been so long since I 
had seen it I hardly knew the coat with all its gaudiness. Piece 
by piece I arrayed myself even down to my Murray hat with 
its golden rope and silver spangles. 

When all was in accord with my fancy, I took my seat, 
dressed as a gentleman should be who was to be honored by 
the presence of great ladies. I confess I was pleased to be 
once more dressed in my true garb and looked with certain 
contempt at the torn and worn garments which I had just 
taken off. 

Again I sat in the firelight as Sir Francis Beaumont, watch- 
ing the jewels in my shoe roses glisten and diamond garters 
shooting forth rays of light more sparkling than those that came 
from my wood fire. My silken hose showed bright, while the 
red poppies on my waistcoat were of a more brilliant hue than 
I last remembered them. Taking a kerchief out of a reticule at 
my belt I caught its dainty perfume, flecking a lint of dust off 
my sleeve with the dainty linen. 

Happening to think of my rapier, I arose and buckled it on, 
strutting about the hut as I was wont to do on a Sunday parade. 
Once more coming to my chair I sank into its arms pushing 
both hands deep into the pockets of my velvet coat. I felt 
something hard under the fingers of my right hand. With 
some curiosity I drew the thing forth and there lay the shoe 
rose of Lady Arabella Stuart. The bauble, which sent me 
across the ocean into this hut, confronted me with all its 
brilliancy. 

I sat holding the shoe rose as one in a dream. Then I fell 
to musing and fancied the laughing face of Lady Arabella, 
her charming manner, her touch of humor, and felt her soft 
finger tips as she pressed them on the arm of this same brave 
coat. Once more the tones of her voice came to me and ''Sir 
Francis" sounded clearly from her white throat. She again 
stood before me in all her beauty and I thought her more lovely 
than ever before. Surely I thought Lady Arabella has a 
charm which is fascinating and all her own. 

The sparkling bauble in my hand grew dull in the light of 
the dying fire. My vision was gone for Lady Arabella came 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 273 

forth from its dazzling rays; when those went, so did she in 
all her glory. 

The fire was burning low. Not caring to replenish it, I 
sat looking into its embers. A gust of wind whirled by in the 
outside world, fanning the ashes from the coals in my inner 
world, so that I could build in them Beaumont Hall with 
its heavy walls and embattlements. In fancy I saw the an- 
cient building clad in ivy and heard the voices of children play- 
ing in its halls. There were the faces of my ancestors, looking 
as cold and stern as ever. It was June and the soft air of an 
English summer held me in its thrall. The fragrance of lilacs 
came through the open window, drugging me with their per- 
fume, then I heard some one calling, "Sir Francis, Sir Francis." 

In my blithesome humor I would not answer but would make 
my wife seek me, then I heard footsteps approaching softly 
and felt a kiss upon my forehead. Looking up into her face, 
I praised her grace, her beauty, the comeliness of her form, and 
the joy of living in her presence. The face I saw was not 
Lady Arabella's but the Pilgrim maiden's. 

Then a half burnt stick of wood fell into my vision of Beau- 
mont Hall sending it flying into a cloud of ashes, leaving its 
ruins in blackened coals. I sat in silence. Then I arose, 
took off my scarlet coat. Piece by piece the finery disappeared 
and I stood clad in my old garments. 

It was late and the roar of the wind around my hut made 
me feel that I was in New England instead of Old England. 
To completely efface my recent vision of England from my 
brain, I crossed the floor, opened the door, and was greeted by 
a swirl of snowflakes swept in on a winter's blast. Hastily 
closing the door, I put on a heavy coat and went forth in the 
tempest. 

Since my earliest recollections a storm was fascinating. To 
be sure I enjoy the gentler mood of growing grasses, stirring 
winds, and the flowing brook in the springtime when all the 
world is gay with life and verdure and the music of the air is 
a hushing symphony. But the strident note of the tempest is 
the real song of triumph. This exultation was in me as I 
faced the rushing winds. My feeling was that I was in the 



274 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

presence of a living being, as the wind essayed to push me this 
way and that. Facing my unseen antagonist, with head bowed 
and my greatcoat buttoned to my chin, I urgied my way for- 
ward. It was always my feeling to spread my arms wide and 
let the furious wind beat my breast, not in a vainglorious way, 
but, as it were, to feel the spirit in the gale. The light of the 
stars was shut out by the veil of snow ; but the flying ice only 
stirred me to greater activity until I ran down the path with 
the heart of youth. 

Through the sifting flakes I caught sight of lights moving 
slowly. Coming up to them, I found two m.en carrying a limp 
form to the Little-field-that-overlooked-the-sea. In the wild- 
ness of the night, Thomas Rogers began his pilgrimage and 
was being carried forth in the midst of the falling snow to his 
eternal resting-place. 

With my spirits touched by this simple tragedy I went on 
quietly to the shores of the harbor and stood upon the landing 
rock. The mighty spirit of the sea was stirring the waters. 
Through the darkness I could distinguish white crested billows 
chasing each other. The shrill notes of the wind were joined 
by the thunderings of the sea upon the sand making a mighty 
chorus to this wild song. Removing my hat, I let the wind 
and snow beat into my face and I felt the intoxication of the 
tempest rushing through my veins. In my delirium I hailed 
the stars as my companions and the scudding clouds as com- 
rades. Jt was the majesty of the spirit of the universe that 
held me within its power as it stalked across the waters and 
blew hoarsely through the forests. 

Though I stood a lone figure on the landing rock in the 
midst of the flying snow and dashing waters, through some 
mysterious power I felt as secure as though I were in Beau- 
mont Hall in England. The lurking savages, the lingering 
sickness, the darkness of the forests were all swept from my 
brain. Now and then there was a break in the blinding sleet, 
giving me sight of gleaming stars, flying clouds, and in the 
distance the lights of the ship. Then the veil of snow again 
blotted out the heavens and the flickering lanterns, leaving 
me alone in the night. 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 275 

Turning from the storm beaten beach, I cHmbed the bank, 
following the path until I reached the door of my hut. I 
stood for a moment, loathing to shut the storm spirit from me. 
Opening my door I entered, to find myself within the narrow 
confines of walls. I heard the swirl of the storm over the 
thatched roof, but I was no longer a part of it. I had found 
refuge behind the works of man and had assumed his dimin- 
utive spirit. The winds were no longer friends but elements 
to be shunned. The largeness of the universe was narrowed 
to my small world, bound by the golden thatching and pine 
logs. I shut out the wind, the driving snow, and the trium- 
phal notes of the tempest. 

During the night, the snow had filtered down my chimney 
showing a bank of white athwart the bed of ashes. Realizing 
that the fall must have been excessive, I threw open my door 
to get a view of the outside world. The great clearing was 
buried beneath the blanket, the thatched roofs of the huts, 
showing like white coated mounds. Smoke was coming out 
of the chimneys, giving assurance that the people were still 
alive. 

The wind had fallen to a gentle breeze bearing the flakes 
silently out of the dull sky. As a child I used to wonder how 
such lovely whiteness came from black clouds ; though it was 
no longer the mystery of yore, my fancy came back to me, 
causing me to smile at my youthful innocence. A flake float- 
ing down through the air fell upon my sleeve. The delicate 
crystal showed its fabric of silky frostwork, glistening with a 
pure white light. Lightly it lay and I was charmed with its 
fairness. One moment it was all beautiful, the next it had 
turned into a dull listless thing, then faded away. 

Out where the countless myriads were falling, these gentle 
flakes lay upon each other so thickly that the earth was buried 
beneath them and the forest trees stood with bowed heads, 
their branches bearing spectral blossoms blurred and cold. Na- 
ture was in a different mood this morning, abandoning her 
riotous freedom for one of gentle bleakness. There were no 
wild spirits abroad to stir me fiercely but a dolefulness instead. 

As I turned to close my door, there was a flash of gray under 



276 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

the thatched roof. Stopping for a second, I saw my gray 
squirrel turning its Httle head from side to side, looking in- 
tently down upon me. I was pleased, for I was not alone. 
Though I endeavored to speak its own chatter in an encour- 
aging manner, it held its distance. Slipping a board out on 
the snow, I sprinkled it thickly with bits of bread for my little 
friend's repast. 

From the squirrel I turned back to my own chimney-corner 
where the glowing warmth of the fire brought me out of the 
chill that held the outside world within its grasp. A bowl of 
oatmeal with its seasoning of Dutch butter was unpalatable. 
Leaving my half finished breakfast, I opened the door again. 
I found the squirrel finishing up the last bit of rusk. There 
was a friendliness about this living thing that drew me to it. 

Through the falling snow I caught the outlines of Captain 
Standish's hut, causing me to wonder how Mistress Rose was 
faring. While I was still gazing, I saw the door open and the 
captain standing on his threshold looking over the snow-bound 
country. I threw up my hand to salute him but the dense 
flakes shut off his view. I essayed to call him but my muffled 
voice did not reach him. Sullenly the clouds held to their 
task, sending their white burden fluttering down. 

Leaving the door open, I turned back to my own chimney- 
corner to watch the flames eat their way through the resinous 
pines. The heat seemed to invite my gray coated friend to 
enter or mayhap it was my company it was seeking, since we 
two were alone. At all events the squirrel came to my door, 
looked in, then cautiously ventured as far as my step. The 
bank of snow giving way, in great alarm it leaped upon the 
logs and back to its shelter. The cozening of the squirrel 
gave me pleasure as well as something to do. 

By the middle of the forenoon there was a lull in the storm 
and over the snow drifts I could see the heads of the willows 
at Brewster's spring showing clearly against the sky. In the 
forests the crests of the ancient pines were white and the bark 
of the oaks glistened. 

Out at sea I saw the ship tugging at its anchors. Above its 
black hull the masts stood stiff and straight ; but the streak of 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 277 

white upon the cross-anns told me that the snow was falling 
upon the sea as well as upon the land. It seemed such an 
insignificant thing in the midst of the wide waters. 

Sitting in my great chair I attempted again to conjure up 
in the ashes my dream picture of the night before in which I 
saw Beaumont Hall. But somehow I could not bring it to pass 
nor could I nourish it back to please my fancy. Giving it up 
in despair, I spread the embers, contenting myself with the 
thought that we were safe from attacks of savages for the 
present. This brought me back to the helplessness of the sick 
and Mistress Rose. Then it flashed through my mind, how 
were we to hunt in this snow ? Two geese which I had shot 
the day before was their store of flesh. 

This thought of the necessities of the feeble startled me. Up 
to this time I had made no effort to leave my hut nor had I 
felt the necessity of doing more than clearing away the drift 
from my own door. Putting on my greatcoat and shouldering 
my musket, I issued forth. My first step brought me to a 
standstill in a bank reaching to my thighs. Though the snow 
was soft and giving, it so tangled my feet that I could neither 
raise them nor push through the mass. Determined not to give 
over my task, I plunged on until I was exhausted and was 
glad to return to my hut. 

As I stood in my doorway, looking back at my deep wallows 
in the snow, a few silvery flakes with their changing prisms 
of light and fairy filigree work fell upon my coat sleeve. I 
was no longer charmed by them but crushed them under my 
hand, as I brushed the hateful objects from me. 

If I, a man of strength, was bound in by the snow, I con- 
ceived the colonists in their weakness would be hopelessly 
beaten. I could not help but wonder if there was no end to 
the trials of these people and whether this snow was the last 
of their afflictions. The only answer to these thoughts was 
the snowflakes which fell relentlessly upon the clearing. 

In my second effort to break through the snow I left my 
musket behind. Drawing my hat down over my eyes, I 
plunged forward with the doorstep of the Standish hut as my 
goal. It was the same struggle with the soft seductive grasp 



278 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

changing into a grip of steel. Standing in a drift up to my 
waist I stopped for a moment to catch my breath, I could see 
the coating of snow thick and smooth upon the roof of the hut 
ahead of me with sticks of ice clinging to the edge of the 
thatching. Plunging, pulling, falling, I finally broke my way 
through the drifts until I came to the Standish steps. Stop- 
ping for a moment to catch my breath and free myself from the 
clinging snow I rapped upon the door. The captain bade me 
enter. 

He was surprised that I should venture forth and would 
have me partake of a drink of strong waters. Waving him 
aside, I replied being abroad was only the work of any man 
and refused his compliments. Mistress Rose, I learned, was 
restless. The captain showing no anxiety, I joined with him 
in thinking that the storm had depressed her spirits. 

The captain was not content to sit by his fireside in comfort 
while his companions needed attention. Taking a shovel from 
the corner, he made ready to go. I followed close after him 
also with a shovel in hand. Though it was cold and tiresome 
work, we kept steadily at it until we came to a path. At the 
common-house, we were confronted by the same scenes of de- 
spair and feebleness. The many empty cots showed too plainly 
the ravages of the disease. My heart sank within me as I 
thought of the days to come, when we could not go forth for 
fresh fowl to nourish these unfortunate people. It seemed to 
me that the end of this colony was in sight. Giving a cup of 
water here and there and a word of cheer now and then was all 
I could do. This I did gladly. Turning from this desolation 
I went out in the sweetness of fresh air. 

I went up to the door of the Brewster house blowing the 
chill out of my fingers. The elder was absent, having gone to 
the common-house. Lora was seated in her father's great 
chair so that she did not see me as I entered. When I came 
into the light of the fire, she was surprised. Grasping the 
arm of the chair tightly she gave a little start and exclaimed, 
"Why, Master Beaumont!" 
"Mistress Lora!" 

When the first astonishment was over, she sank back into 



INCREASING FEAR OF SAVAGES 279 

her rugs. She was still pale but I could see that she was 
stronger than when last I saw her. Then with a smile she 
said, "Welcome, Master Beaumont." 

Hiding behind my subterfuge of cold fingers, I replied, 
"Mistress Lora, my hands were so chilled I came to your fire 
to warm them." With this speech I took oE her mitts which 
I was wearing, laying them on the hearthstones to dry. Lora 
broke the awkward spell by saying, "Is it quite cold?" 

"Not as yet," I replied. 

Then in her musical voice, she said, "I see the mitts which I 
gave you when you went forth on the discoveries still do you 
service." 

I understood the look Lora gave me, as she made haste to 
let her mother know in my presence that the mitts were not a 
gift of love but a generous thoughtfulness for a stranger who 
was suffering. That was ever Lora's manner, for deceit did 
not lurk within her simple mind. 

Grasping her purpose I did not fail her but replied, "Mistress 
Lora, the mitts you gave me have kept my hands warm and 
others. Many times have I said a blessing for them." 

Seeing that she was in good spirits, I picked up the gloves 
and slipped them on in her presence. She blushed deeply, then 
held out her hand. I grasped it tenderly, fearful of crushing 
it. I felt a touch of her fingers and a slight pressure on my 
palm. 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 

AS I was approaching my doorstep after this visit to the 
^ sick, I heard the squirrel chattering to encourage me. 
This welcome so pleased me I threw a whole rusk to my little 
comrade. When it had finished, I threw it another so com- 
pletely had it won my friendship. I continued the feeding 
until, taking the rusk, it hid it in the thatching which was a 
notice of full appetite, also the end of its visit. 

Sitting over my blazing logs, I found contentment in my own 
position, but for the colonists I could not help but have mis- 
givings of the future if this snow stayed long. Ere I took to 
my rugs I visited with the captain. Mistress Rose was still 
feeble. I felt solicitous about her. Captain Standish did not 
speak of her with confidence. I walked back to my cabin 
under a clear sky and the snow crunching under my feet. 

On the morrow the clouds were high and the snow had 
ceased falling. Though the sun did not show itself, it shed a 
brightness over the clearing that gave me hope that the worst 
had passed. The squirrel and I ate our breakfast together. 
Throwing open my door as I nibbled at my hard bread, I threw 
a portion in the middle of the floor. Having overcome its sus- 
picions, it did not tarry long on the outside but came quickly to 
the tempting morsels. When my little companion had brushed 
its muzzle clean many times, I sent it off to its shelter by mak- 
ing a noise with my feet. 

This day we started on our rounds to the sick along the sunk- 
en path between walls of glistening snow. All we could do 
was to give bread softened in warm water and bits of salt fish 
made wholesome by much soaking. I never wanted to give 
relief so much in all my life as I did this morning when I went 
helplessly from sick bed to sick bed. Doctor Fuller was still 
ill and gave us what advice he could in his feeble condition. 
But we were without skill, so that all we could do was to give 
what comfort we could and leave them to their fate. 

280 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 281 

At the captain's hut I found him hovering over a kettle of 
broth. Mistress Rose had rallied somewhat so that he was 
again hopeful. Standing before the fire, I chided him upon 
his cooking and he answered my quips with a smile. In due 
time he took a bowl of broth to Mistress Rose ; but she pushed 
it aside, refusing to eat of it. This rather discouraged the 
captain ; but he consoled himself by saying that she was tired 
and would partake of it later. 

I came to my hut feeling lonely and weary. I had expected 
to be greeted by the chatter of the squirrel. Failing to be so 
welcomed, I was greatly disappointed. Being gone from his 
nest in the thatching, I suspected the little fellow had aban- 
doned me and returned to its home in the trees. I was really 
lonesome and felt as though I had lost a friend. Once or twice 
I left my warm comer at the fireside to see if the squirrel had 
returned so disturbed was I over its absence. 

At daylight I was greeted with the scratching of tiny feet. 
My squirrel had returned. Though it was early and before 
my time of rising, I was so glad to welcome it I made ready 
quickly. Opening the door, I invited my little friend in to an 
unusual repast. Finding a package of raisins I threw a few 
of them on the floor with the white bread. This was a dainty 
which it had never been offered before so that it refused to eat 
them; but the sweetness attracted it and like mankind it fell 
before the temptation. I expected to see the squirrel drop the 
raisin, instead it ate the delicacy and looked around for more. 

With the morning reception at an end, I stood upon my 
doorstep and took notice of the outside world. The winds 
had veered to the north and blew with icy breath. Though 
the sun shone brightly making the snow glisten and sparkle, 
it lacked warmth. I had heard of Henry Hudson's men who 
had striven in the frozen lands of the far north and of the peo- 
ple they found there who lived in great cold many months of 
the year, having huts of snow and garments of fur. Truly I 
thought we had the snow huts and wished that I had a good 
coating of fox or deer. Though the distance to Captain Stan- 
dish's hut was not great, my fingers tingled ere I reached it. 

The captain was not so cheery, for Mistress Rose was not 



282 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

doing so well as he had hoped. He was making a broth of 
dried beef when I entered. This was all he had left, his supply 
of fowl being exhausted. The salt and taste of smoke in the 
beef not being to his wife's liking, crestfallen he turned from 
her bedside, wishing for some more wholesome nourishment. 

Having in mind a brace of geese which I had left at the 
Brewster's door, the day before the storm, I left without say- 
ing a word of my intention determined to bring a portion of 
them. As the captain and I were digging the path the day 
before I had seen the geese hanging at the side of the elder's 
door. As I came to the hut now in search of a portion of their 
flesh for Mistress Rose I saw that they were gone. I did not 
think this strange, fancying that they had been taken inside. 
The maiden was sitting in her father's chair enjoying the 
warmth of the fire when I entered. 

Without asking after her health, I asked at once, "Mistress 
Lora, what has befallen the geese ?" 

"Father took them to the sick-house this morning. He says 
the people are in great need and failing for the want of nourish- 
ment," she answered, a smile lighting up her pallid face. 

"To the sick-house!" I exclaimed. 

"Surely." 

"Leaving you without a morsel ?" - went on* in my excite- 
ment. 

"We have ample dried beef, Master Beaumont," she answer- 
ed with exasperating calmness. 

I saw it was no use arguing with her. In her simple gener- 
osity she was gladly parting with what was necessary for her 
existence. 

I had a vision of Mistress Rose going first, followed soon 
by the maiden. She was watching me closely and even read 
my thoughts as she asked, "What ails you, Master Beaumont?" 

"Nothing, Mistress Lora, nothing," I replied rudely and 
hurried from her presence determined that I would rescue a 
portion of the flesh. 

There was no evidence of the fowl at the sick-house, so I 
fairly ran back to the common-house. There I learned that 
there was nothing left of them. Pressing my demands further 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 283 

I was told that the necks and parts they did not care to cook 
were thrown into the snow. Without saying as much as 
"Thank you," I made haste to the snow-drift in which bits of 
the geese were thrown. Taking off my mitts I dug out the 
frozen pieces. 

On the way to the Standish hut, I hid one of the necks in my 
pocket determined to save it for Mistress Lora, but when I 
faced the captain with my paltry offering of flesh and bones 
and saw his need I gave it all to him. Poor as my presents 
were, the captain took them gladly, giving my hand a squeeze 
of gratitude for my thoughtfulness. We both watched the 
boiling broth, lean as it was with nourishment, until it was 
ready for serving. 

The captain took the steaming bowl to his wife's bedside. I 
heard him beseeching her tenderly to partake of the broth ; but 
she finally pushed it from her and lay back upon her pillow. He 
came back to the fire and setting the bowl down said sadly, 
"Friend Beaumont, she will not even taste of it." 

This was the first time that Captain Standish had ever called 
me "Friend." I stopped with him to give him what encourage- 
ment I could, which was very little. Later in the day Mistress 
Rose rallied, taking a portion of the broth, thus giving the cap- 
tain hopes of her returning strength. 

On my way to my hut my heart became sorely disturbed. 
The snow lay so deep that no man could wade through it, 
while the ice was piled upon the beach so that there was no 
hope from that quarter. In fact the shallop was lying in the 
mouth of the brook while the ship's boats had all been hoisted 
on deck so that there had not been communication between 
the ship and shore for several days. 

As the night came on I heard a lone wolf's cry off in the 
forests. At the first the doleful call made no impression on 
my mind knowing it was beyond my reach, but I remembered 
that in the plains of Muscovy during great snows, these 
brutes would frequently seek the habitations of men. Taking 
down my gun I cleaned it by the candle light. Having the 
assurance that the gun was fit, I decided to lie in wait for the 
wolf if it should be so bold as to come into the clearing. 



284 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Opening the door cautiously, I stepped outside into the 
shadow of the hut. The moon, shining brightly, filled the clear- 
ing with its steel cold light; the silvery clouds drifting across 
the sky were seemingly a reflection of the snow-covered earth. 
The forests, the hills, and the great clearing with its snow clad 
huts were all flooded with this cold, cold light, making me 
cringe at its cheerlessness. Even as I moved my feet, the 
snow crunched beneath them with a hollow sound in keeping 
with this spectre world. 

As I stood in the deep shadow of my hut, I again heard the 
howl of the wolf. I stood as stiff and likewise as cold as a 
statue. The cry of the wolf ceasing, I began to give up hopes 
of its coming. Eagerly I watched and in my fancy I thought 
I saw many creeping wolves. While I was slowly freezing 
and my breath was steaming white with frost, there came a 
black spot upon the snow. With eager eyes I watched the 
vague moving spectre in the moonlight. I held my breath as 
the creeping thing dragged itself along. On, on it came slyly, 
until I could see the frosted air rising from its nostrils. Sus- 
picion and craft was in its every movement. The black figure 
was strangely outlined against the snow. With a quick move 
I threw my gun into my ann and fired. The wolf sprang high 
into the air and fell upon its side. 

The crust of the snow was so knit together as to indifferently 
hold my weight. Though I broke through many times I finally 
reached my prize. There was a great crimson blotch upon the 
snow which I saw distinctly but it made no impression upon 
me. Picking it up by its bushy tail I dragged it after me to 
the captain's hut. 

Captain Standish was standing in his doorway. Throwing 
the wolf at his feet, I said, "Captain, this is all I have to offer." 

"Friend Beaumont, I am afraid it is too late." 

"For what reason?" I asked hurriedly. 

Without answering he motioned for me to come in. The 
curtains of Mistress Rose's pallet were pushed aside, so that I 
could see her pale face and hear her breathing heavily. I 
waited for the captain to speak. As he was bending over her, 
he said, "Beaumont, she is not sleeping but dying." 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 285 

"Nay, nay, Captain," I said in astonishment at the same time 
going" over to the bed. Though Mistress Rose was pale and 
her face thin, still her breath was coming deeply and regular- 
ly. I picked up her feverish hand and gently stroked her fore- 
head. She opened her eyes, looked up into my face feebly 
muttering something. 

The captain, who was by my side, knelt to hear what she 
might have to say. "She is speaking of England," he whis- 
pered. 

Mistress Rose was a pathetic figure as she lay in her narrow 
bed flanked by the rough bark of the pine logs and the clay 
chinking. The color had gone from her cheeks and the calm- 
ness of her face was lost in the pallor that beset it. In her 
ramblings she would work at her coverlids with her hands 
which were thin and bloodless. Used to comforts, it seemed 
hard for one of her station lying helpless in the midst of cold 
and snow sheltered by the thatched roof of a log hut. My 
heart was touched with sadness that the life of one so young 
and comely should come to an end in such quarters. 

Drawing the curtain, I left them together. A flickering 
candle stood upon the narrow table, giving forth an uncertain 
light which could not penetrate the gloom which had settled 
upon the cabin and had fixed its touch upon us. Sorrowfully 
I stood before the fire, waiting the end of the tragedy that was 
being enacted. 

I could hear the mutterings of Mistress Rose mingled with 
the endearments of her companion, as he endeavored to make 
her going easier or hold her to him if he could. There was a 
silence broken by a few feeble utterances then a hush. I saw 
the curtain move, then part, and the captain came forth with 
haggard face and bowed head. I knew Mistress Rose had gone. 

I stood on one side of the fireplace, while the captain took 
his place on the other looking intently into the blaze. I could 
not speak for my feelings would not permit me, nor could I 
have first broken the silence ushered in by the sacred farewell. 
So we two strong men stood gazing into the blazing logs. 

While my thoughts were of grief, my spirits dejected, and 
my soul was stricken with sorrow, I heard the captain move. 



286 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Looking up I saw him step quickly across the hearthstones and 
laying his hand on my shoulder with tenderness in his voice 
said, "Beaumont, the Lord's will be done." 

I grasped him by the hand, pressing it firmly between both 
of mine, then without a word left him in the hut with his own. 

Though the living pressed hard on the dead, the captain 
could not bear to have Mistress Rose carried forth immediate- 
ly. Through the next day I was with him, though he did no 
more than sit silently in his great chair in front of the fire. 
The well men came and spoke a word of comfort but not a 
woman's hand was there to lay back her raven black tresses. 
When the night time came, the captain wrapped a canvas rug 
about her himself. 

With the moon shining upon us, the captain and I carried 
forth Mistress Rose in her rugs. Down the narrow path be- 
tween the ridges of snow we took her, until we came to the 
Little-field-that-overlooked-the-sea. By the light of two lan- 
terns we dug through the drifts until we reached the frozen 
earth, then I stopped for a moment to catch my breath. The 
captain straightened up from his labors as well. 

As the captain saw the gentle form lying in her rugs, he 
turned to me and said, "Beaumont, 'tis hard." 

"Captain, cruelly hard," I replied. 

That was all that was said. We turned back to our task. 
With the chill of the night set upon us, we prepared with 
heavy hearts Mistress Rose's last resting place, setting her face 
towards the sea and England, which was her last thought, and 
left her wrapped in a shroud of ice and snow. 

After the sad ending of Mistress Rose Standish, my solici- 
tude for Lora weighed heavily upon my spirits. A diet of 
dried beef and neat's tongue was not fit to nourish her out of 
her feebleness. To add to my perplexity, word came that she 
was confined to her bed. This moved me greatly, for I must 
stand in my doorway and look helplessly over the waste of 
snow. 

My only consolation was the companionship of my gray 
squirrel which now became my boon companion. It watched 
my comings and goings and welcomed me with its chatter. 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 287 

stirring my heart with affection. I divided evenly my bread 
and denied myself dainties that the squirrel might have its fill. 
In its simple nature it now confided in me so that I would not 
have harmed it for the world. But my pleasure in the little 
fellow was marred by my doleful thoughts for the maiden. 

Captain Standish spent what time he could with me, not 
wishing to be alone. The curtain of his hut was down and al- 
ready its interior was lacking the touches of a woman. He 
never spoke of his wife nor did he grieve in my presence. The 
burden of the other people bore so heavily upon him, he did not 
have time to sit in his chimney-comer and mourn. 

For several days I chafed under my helplessness, wondering 
if the snow would ever depart. All the while I managed 
through one source or another to learn of Mistress Lora's 
condition. My messages were far from being happy ones, be- 
ing generally that she was not so well. Once I shouldered my 
musket and endeavored to push through the drifts to the for- 
ests, but soon found myself hopelessly entangled. Then I 
stood in the shadow of my hut at night, hoping to get a shot 
at another wolf; but there was not a living thing abroad. 

When I had all but given up hope, there came a change over 
the heavens and from the low hanging clouds the rain began 
to fall, the winds moderated, bringing a new order of 
things. Instead of its beautiful, chilly whiteness, the smooth 
unbroken surface became pitted and filled with cracks and crev- 
ices rough and irregular. The fairy world of the north winds 
with all its wonders gave way to an ugly world, besotted and 
repulsive. It is ever so with all things. A warm nature 
would have us love the rose with its velvet petals and delicate 
fragrance. When the end of the flower comes, this same na- 
ture converts its glowing raiments into dried and shriveled 
leaves, making us willing to part with it. So all things, 
when they part from us, take on forms which make us let them 
go, their beauty having gone from them. 

Instead of growing doleful, I became glad when I saw the 
water soaked snow, and heard the rush of the brook filled to 
its brim with the yellow flood. I kicked the slush from be- 
neath my feet, fancying that I would shortly be abroad. I 



288 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

left my door wide open so that I could sit by my fireside, and 
look out on the vanishing drifts, so anxious was I to see them 
depart. While I was engrossed Captain Standish came in. 

Giving the captain my chair, I took the stool at the chimney- 
side. We had been seated but a moment when the captain 
said, "Mistress Lora fares not so well today." 

"What say you, Captain ?" I exclaimed hastily. 

Then he repeated, "Mistress Lora is not so well. She is 
in great feebleness." He hesitated for a moment then con- 
tinued, "Her father fears for her life." 

When the captain was gone, I went down to the Brewster 
hut. The mother, who was now up and about, was leaning 
over the maiden's bed offering her broth. She did not hear 
me enter, so I stood in silence near the door watching both of 
them intently. The mother holding a spoon filled with broth 
to the lips of the maiden with kindly words urged her to take 
the nourishment. Mistress Lora refused it turning her head. 
Then again the mother urged the maiden until I heard her 
feebly say, "Mother, I am so tired." 

"Nay, Doctor Fuller would have you take this," pleaded the 
mother earnestly. 

"Please take it away," begged the maiden so pitifully that 
the mother desisted, looking helplessly down at the pale face. 

As I stood there, I knew the crisis had come. I turned 
away from the two without their seeing me. How and where 
was I to get food in the midst of this besotted snow? If 
I gained the forests, I was not sure I would find a fowl or 
hare for since the snow fell the only living thing that I had 
seen was the lone wolf which I had killed, and which had al- 
ready been eaten by the famishing colonists. 

As I came up to my door, I was confronted by my gray 
squirrel. A smile came over my face in answer to my little 
comrade's calling, then I stopped and staggered up against the 
logs. "The squirrel! the squirrel for Lora!" I exclaimed 
aloud. 

My smile of welcome faded to a look of caution fearful that 
it would flee. Stealthily I crept across my doorstep. Taking 
down my gun, I examined it carefully determined to take no 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 289 

chances. With heart set with steel I advance cautiously. The 
log on which the squirrel was sitting was empty. I advanced 
boldly to the door with my gun in readiness but it had gone, 
then I fell to poking in the thatching and seeking it in its vari- 
ous shelters. My feelings of kindness had disappeared, leav- 
ing the brutal desire to kill, and I felt hateful that it did not 
come forth to be slaughtered. 

The thought came that the bullets would tear the squirrel 
to pieces. For a moment I was nonplussed. Then I thought 
of my rapier. Putting my gun upon its wooden pins, I drag- 
ged my dainty sword from amidst its gorgeous surroundings. 
It was cold sharp steel without heart, a suitable instrument 
for my work. To complete my betrayal I began chattering in 
my friendliest way. At other times the squirrel answered my 
call but now it failed and I was troubled. 

As I was facing the open door, I saw a little head peering 
down upon me at the same time giving a friendly chatter. I 
answered, stealing the rapier to my back. The little fellow 
looked wistfully down at the morsels on the floor, then aban- 
doning its perch advanced boldly to its feast. That I might 
make the surer of its life I threw it a raisin. As it ate the 
dainty, I advanced toward it slowly and cunningly until I was 
ready to strike. I threw my comrade another raisin. With 
this sweetmeat at its lips I made a quick lunge ; the squirrel was 
quicker than I, leaping aside in safety, while the point of the 
rapier struck the clay floor, breaking off near the hilt. With 
disgust I threw the broken steel into the snow, blaming myself 
soundly that I had trusted myself to such a tool. 

My defeat only set me more determinedly to my task, I felt 
that the raisins were so tempting that the squirrel would not 
stay away long. My plan now was to tie a long string to the 
door, and from my seat at the fireplace close it with a jerk while 
the squirrel was feeding. This time I set my trap well. Tak- 
ing a handful of raisins I spread them temptingly around on 
the floor, all the while talking in squirrel talk. Then I drew 
forth my strong broad sword with a blade for rough work and 
laid it crosswise of the bed, throwing a log on the fire that the 
light might be trustworthy. With the details worked out, I 



290 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sat down awaiting the coming of the squirrel. No savage 
ever baited his victim with greater pleasure. 

The feast of raisins and rusks lay temptingly on the floor. 
My human sense proved wiser than the animal's instincts, as it 
was but a short time until the little head came in sight twitch- 
ing nen^ously from side to side, as if in doubt of my sincerity. 
My heart beat rapidly, yea, even gladly. More cautiously 
than before it leaped upon the log looking longingly down upon 
the tempting morsels. Our friendship had been so marred by 
my unusual action, it hesitated so long I was on the verge of 
flying at it. While I was fingering my sword the gray squirrel 
leaped upon the floor. My hand was in a quiver to pull the 
door after it but I restrained from so doing until it began to 
feed. With a quick jerk the trap was sprung. The little 
victim made a desperate effort to escape but the door closed 
upon it. I hunted the squirrel down with as little cruelty as I 
could for now that I had it in my toils, I felt sorry for it. A 
wicked thrust, however, ended the unequal contest. Once it 
was in my hand, I remembered Captain Standish sending up a 
prayer in the forest for his red deer, I now stood with bare 
head and made a blessing for my gray squirrel. 

My mind being set on serving Lora, I divided the flesh that 
I might serve it twice. There was little time lost in the broth 
making. With the kettle in one hand and my lone pewter 
spoon in the other, I must have made a queer picture as I went 
down the path to the elder's hut. I was in hopes that the elder 
would not be at home. Though he loved his daughter dearly, 
still he did not appreciate the extent of her feebleness and was 
so set against me and my people, I was not sure of his actions. 
I was fearful that he would look upon me as pushing myself 
into his hut and would resent it. 

I did not stop to knock but advanced boldly into the room. 
Both the elder and mother were gone, which I conceived to be a 
cruel thing with Lora in her low condition, but they fancied 
others were worse off and they would tend to their wants first. 
By the light of the fire I saw the curtains were drawn tightly. 
I hesitated to part them but the urgency of the case impelled 
me. Moving them aside gently I saw the maiden's face pale 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 291 

and thin. That was sufficient. I pulled the curtain back bold- 
ly, she moved restlessly upon her pillows. Setting the broth 
upon the floor, I spoke tenderly to her. There came a smile 
over her face. Again I said "Lora," and reached my pewter 
spoon down to put it in the kettle, but it was gone. 

Turning around, I was confronted by the wrathful face of 
the elder, holding my precious broth in one hand, and point- 
ing to the open door with the other. He was in great anger 
and before I could explain or plead with him, he crossed the 
room and emptied the broth into the snow saying, "It is bet- 
ter that she should die, than be one of you." 

My fists were clinched as I rushed across the floor prepared 
to strike him down. He made no effort to defend himself, 
but stood looking at me without flinching. My rage was so 
great I could have strangled him, had not the thought of Lora 
come into my mind. Dropping my hands I passed out of the 
door without so much as making answer to his cruel speech. 

My feelings were divided between distress for the maiden 
and indignation towards the father. Coming to the door of my 
hut, I felt that I had sacrificed my little friend needlessly, but 
out of these differences of opinion there arose the dominating 
one, my love for the maiden. In this was swallowed up my 
wrath for the elder, since I considered he had much to anger 
him. The maiden, Lora, was more to me than life. I set my 
pride aside with a calmness that I did not consider possible for 
one of my temper, since I thought that I alone could lead her 
out of the depths which threatened to engulf her. 

Swallowing my wrath and pride I again set about making 
broth. I divided what flesh I had so that there would be a 
second helping. When it was ready I deliberately set myself 
to spying on the Brewster hut. Though it was an unfair 
thing to do I felt as though the maiden's life was at stake. In 
time I saw the elder come forth and go down the path to the 
common-house. Now was my opportunity. Though I felt 
like a thief stealing into a man's house, I did not let my con- 
science keep me back. 

There was a blazing fire when I entered so that I could see 
the curtains were again closed. Feeling that I had no time 



292 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to lose I crossed the room and threw the hangings back quickly. 
Though the maiden was breathing quietly I did not like her 
repose. Setting the steaming broth on the floor, I endeavored 
to arouse her by speaking to her gently. With increasing fear 
I called to her, then placing my hand lightly upon her forehead, 
bade her know me. There was a break in her breathing as 
she opened her eyes, dully closing them again. A second time 
I stroked her forehead and begged her to look at me. I could 
see that she knew that a strange person was about her, and 
that she was making an effort to respond to my urgings, but 
her strength was not equal to it. 

Getting down on my knees I hung over her pleading that 
she would but know me. Again she opened her eyes, but she 
did not recognize me. Filling my pewter spoon with broth 
and with a quieting word I gave it to her. The maiden was so 
weary that she would have lapsed back to her old state had I 
let her, but I pled with her to hold onto life and I would 
steady her in her fight, until I fancied that she felt my strength. 
Then I gave her more broth. In my excitement I lifted the 
black and ugly kettle to the side of the bed. This disturbed her. 
Giving one look at its blackness, she turned her head away 
from it to me. Though I begged her to take more nourish- 
ment, I was unable to arouse her from her sleep. Slipping 
away I quietly made my escape. 

I was elated ; my thoughts were wholly of Lora. Now that 
I found I could steal in to her unawares, I had hopes. But the 
kettle, how I hated its ugliness for I fancied she would have 
taken all the broth had she not been sickened by its appearance. 
The problem was how to get rid of it. Among my posses- 
sions was a pewter bowl, but I soon saw the broth would be 
cold ere I made half the journey from my hut. I sat per- 
plexed consulting the flames of my fire as my friendly coun- 
sellors. Absentmindedly endeavoring to pick up an unbumt 
end of a stick to throw it into the fire, I found the wood so 
hot I could not touch it. Then the thought came to me, if I 
could but sink my pewter bowl into the end of a block like 
this, I could carry the broth hot in a dainty dish and so please 
the maiden's fancy. 



THE GREAT SICKNESS 293 

I soon found a block of wood and had it on my hearthstones 
ready to char when the captain came in. Though he found 
me in no mood to talk, he was so depressed, he preferred to 
spend the evening with me. He sat in my chair, facing the 
fire while I was content within the shadow of the chimney- 
corner. We did not exchange many words but each sat in the 
silence of his thoughts. Before he went I began to be im- 
patient, turning my block over several times in my anxiety to 
begin upon it. The captain noticed the piece, and I feared he 
would ask about it; but he went without putting me to the 
test of answering his questions. 

When he captain departed, I began my work quickly, first 
charring the end of the piece of wood, making the fire strike 
deeper in the center than at the edge. The soft ashes I remov- 
ed with my knife, A second charring followed and so I con- 
tinued charring and scraping until the pewter bowl fitted snug- 
ly into the hollowed end of the block. Though it was a crude 
warming dish, it pleased me and as I looked upon it finished I 
thought I was quite a workman. It was past midnight when 
it was completed, but I could not wait until morning to put it 
to a test. Heating the wood I filled the bowl with warm water 
and set it in the back of the cold hut. Much to my surprise 
the water held its heat until I considered I could have made a 
journey to the common-house with it still hot, which was twice 
the distance to the Brewster hut. 

Early in the morning I saw the elder going down the path to 
the succor of the sick. I waited impatiently for the mother to 
leave. My mind was fixed on going shortly, even though I 
must confront the matron, for I fancied the maiden was in 
sore need of the steaming broth. From my log door-step I 
finally saw the matron start down the path on her mission of 
mercy. I felt that she had better stayed at home and taken 
care of her own. 

Carefully I poured the hot broth in my homely fashioned 
warming pan, then picking up the heated block made haste on 
my mission. The curtains were parted and I could see the 
maiden moving restlessly behind them. At her side sat a bowl 
of thin soup with its smell of smoked tongue which the mother 



294 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

had left for the maiden's nourishment. Setting it aside I 
placed my wooden warming dish in its stead. Then I spoke 
gently to Lora that I might awaken in her feverish brain 
thoughts she bore toward me. She moved restlessly, opening 
her eyes wide and looked me in the face, but her brain was so 
feeble she did not recognize me. I was not ashamed for her 
to see the bright pewter bowl and its hot contents. Though I 
could not rouse her to the point of recognizing me, I fed her 
the nourishment which she took from my hand without a 
protest. 

As the maiden took the broth I could see that it was arous- 
ing her blood to its duty. Kneeling on the clay floor I asked 
her over and over again if she knew me, until I fancied I 
aroused her from her lethargy. Smoothing back her brown 
hair from her forehead, I stroked it gently that her mind 
might be quickened by my touch. Then I fed her from the 
pewter spoon until the bowl was drained though it was still 
warm. Giving the last spoonful, I stooped over and kissed 
her. She seemed dazed for a moment, then looking into my 
face with a gentle smile, she feebly whispered, "Francis Beau- 
mont." 



THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF THE SAVAGES 

MY heart was beating a merry song as I made my way 
back to the hut with the wooden warming pan hot 
against my breast. I felt that I had aroused Lora from her 
weakness. With high hopes of better days, I put the warming 
pan in the chimney-comer, where it would not lose its heat. 

I did not stop in my hut long but went forth through the 
slush and mud to hunt in the forests. The brook was no longer 
quiet and orderly but was a turbulent yellow stream flowing 
like a mill race. Being already wet above my knees, I plunged 
into the cold water gaining the opposite shore with some 
difficulty. I knew full well that ducks and geese were out of 
the question since what few remained were feeding in the ponds 
where I could not go to them. My only hope was for a chance 
hare or squirrel. 

Standing on the roots of an immense pine, I hugged the 
trunk of the tree and listened intently for the footsteps or call 
of beast or fowl. Though my footing on the tree roots kept 
me out of the mud, my wet stockings and clothing were far 
from comfortable. But what were discomforts to me now ? I 
strained eyes and ears in vain, then I moved under an oak 
getting a better view. While I was standing like a statue, I 
heard a nut drop from a great larch. Kneeling in the mud 
that my aim might be true, I began looking for the squirrel 
that had aroused me by its feeding. The patience of gray 
squirrel is well known to all hunters, also their curiosity. 
Though it will keep on the opposite side of a tree or branch, still 
it ventures to peek at you from time to time. I held my position 
in the slush until I caught sight of the little head. Firing 
quickly I was gratified to see the squirrel whirling over and 
over in midair. I was on it as soon as it struck the ground. 
Though I stayed until I was nearly frozen, I did not see an- 

295 



296 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

other thing, but I felt repaid for my wet feet and muddy clothes. 

Finding Captain Standish in his hut, I asked him to carry 
the squirrel to the elder's hut. Coming back shortly he pleased 
me by saying that the maiden was still alive. My hunting was 
not so irksome the following day, in fact I was not greatly 
pushed again to secure a fowl or hare for her nourishment. 

Now that Lora was mending, I made no further effort to 
go to her secretly. Though I desired to boldly enter the hut 
while the elder and his wife were at home, I refrained from 
doing so, not wishing to widen the breach between us. I was 
content to know that each day found her alive and improving 
slowly. What pleased me more was the word that came to me 
shortly after, which was that the maiden was able to sit before 
the fire again in her father's great chair. 

While the maiden was improving, the other colonists were 
doing likewise, though many were still low with weakness and 
fever. Doctor Fuller was able to be about. Ctovernor Car- 
ver and all the master spirits of the colony were spared and 
were improving. With the touch of returning health, the 
colonists immediately began to devise civil and military meas- 
ures. While Captain Standish was looked upon as commander- 
in-chief of all the forces, this title had not been conferred upon 
him in due form by the people assembled. This was another 
phase of this new fangled government in which the common 
people would dominate their superiors. However this may be, 
word was given out on one Friday evening, late in February, 
that a meeting of the people was to be held the next morning 
in the common-house to elect a military leader. 

There was a tuneful rattle of the drum Saturday morning. 
Those who had survived the great sickness, and the rigors of 
the winter assembled at the common-house. Though I had 
no right to convene with them, through sheer curiosity I an- 
swered the call, going down with Captain Standish. There 
were no idlers about the common-house as there was wont in 
England, but every man was at his place when I entered the 
log house. The ravages of the scurvy, and coughs marked 
their faces. Peaked and pale, many were still too feeble to 
carry a weapon ; but they were prepared to do their part so far 



FIRST APPEARANCE OF SAVAGES 297 

as they could. Governor Carver was thin and careworn, and 
his gray locks seemed to be whiter than before. Sitting at a 
teble on which lay his sword of state, he looked quite like a real 
governor of men. When silence had been secured and a pray- 
er said, he came directly to the purpose of the gathering, many 
of the men being too weak to be out of their beds long. The 
leader stated that the time had come for the fixing of military 
order in the colony and the selection of a leader. 

He had hardly made this statement, when we were startled 
by a lad running down the path screaming, "The savages !" 

Every man sprang to his feet and made for the door. For- 
tunately we had our guns at hand. I pulled back my lock and 
saw that there was dry powder in the firing pan, while the 
others blew at their matches. On gaining the path I was halt- 
ed by the command of Captain Standish to ''fall in." Though 
I was greatly excited, I took my place in line. All the while 
we were looking around for the savages. 

As there were no savages to be seen, the lad who had raised 
the alami was taken to task for his useless outcry. He at once 
pointed to the top of a wooded hill across the brook. There 
amongst the trees we saw two savages making signs as if they 
would speak to us. Whether this be a signal of peace or war 
we did not know. Whatever their purpose was, Captain Stan- 
dish and Master Stephen Hopkins decided to bravely answer 
the challenge. They did not wait for conference with the 
others, but of their own accord advanced to the edge of the 
brook, laying their arms down on the ground as a token of 
safety. 

All the while we stood and looked on in great excitement. 
Captain Standish and Master Hopkins were at the brookside 
making motions of peace, the two savages answering back with 
queer antics; then, without stopping to parley, they ran over 
the hill. As soon as they disappeared, great shouts were 
heard as if the woods were full of the wild men. But we did 
not see another one except the two who showed themselves. 
Their numbers were alarming and the strange actions of the 
two made me think that they were declaring war. 

Captain Standish and Master Stephen came back very much 



298 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

wrought up. The latter from his Virginia experience declared 
it was one of the tricks of the savages to send out decoys to 
lead the colonists into an ambush. The captain had no idea 
of sending us into the woods, declaring we would stay in the 
center of the clearing where the arrows could not reach us. 

Leaving a few men as sentinels the remainder went back to 
the common-house for a conference. It was then decided to 
call upon Captain Jones and his sailors to assist in mounting 
the heavy cannon upon the platform built for them, below the 
great mount in front of the governor's hut. This work was to 
be done upon Monday, and many wished that there was no 
Sunday intervening, fearful that the savages would return at 
any moment. The rest of the day was given over to repair- 
ing and making strong the platform, so that there would be 
no delay on Monday. 

Sabbath was a bright and comfortable day, with enough of 
the winter's wind left in the air to make it bracing. The roll 
of the drum called the people to worship. From each hut 
came forth pale and feeble men, women, and children, who 
with halting steps dragged themselves to the common-house. 
Many eyes were dimmed as they stopped for a moment and 
looked upon the Little-field-that-overlooked-the-sea, where 
rested their loved ones. Not a word of complaint or a note of 
discouragement fell from their lips, however, as they beheld 
their losses and looked upon the dangers, that bore heavily 
upon them. They were glad to be abroad, thankful for their 
lives, counting their sufferings as of little moment. There was 
but a handful in the congregation compared to the number that 
left England, yea, even of those who landed at Cape Cod but a 
few months before. 

The faithful few turning away from the house of worship 
now and then cast an anxious eye towards the forest, where 
they knew lurked their savage enemies. An air of hopeful- 
ness pervaded the clearing this day, which made me feel that 
the colonists would persist in their purpose of stopping in the 
country. 

Jones and his sailors were abroad early Monday morning to 
assist in mounting the heavy ordnance on the platform. The 



FIRST APPEARANCE OF SAVAGES 299 

great saker that had lain upon the beach for several weeks was 
the first piece labored upon. With hand spikes and levers the 
cannon was lifted upon a sled, and by means of a long rope the 
colonists began dragging it up the hill. Captain Jones was in 
command, the governor being under him. I was not able to 
bring myself to the point of taking orders from Jones so I re- 
lieved a sentinel and sent him in my stead. 

From my beat I could see the long line come up from the sea, 
dragging after them the cannon. This would have been an 
easy task when the snow was on the ground, but now the run- 
ners of the sledge sank into the earth, making their headway 
slow and laborious. All that kept them to their task was the 
fear of the savages. The moving of the cannon was a day of 
great excitement. The women came to the doors of the huts, 
while the children ran alongside of the long line of laboring 
men, feeling proud of the strength of their fathers and bro- 
thers. Even the sailors mingled with the colonists in a friendly 
manner, no longer cursing and swearing at them. 

The hill was made in short stretches with every man in the 
colony laboring on the rope, including Captain Standish, the 
gray haired governor, and even Captain Jones. Slowly but 
surely they worked along covering the ground by inches. With 
a last effort the head of the column came up even with the log 
structure, then with a rush they pulled the sledge alongside the 
platform. So the saker came to its mounting place with the 
quality, commoner, and servant mingled together, all striving 
for the common good. Then a minion and two bases were 
lowered over the side of the ship into the shallop and with all 
the boats of the ship following came to the landing rock. These 
pieces were smaller and lighter that the great saker, and were 
dragged with little effort to the platform, and mounted along- 
side of their greater companion. 

As the sun was going down over the tree-tops. Captain 
Standish stood looking proudly over his array of cannon. The 
colonists stood in groups to the right and left of the platform. 
My military experience entitled me to a place close by the gun 
where I could see clearly. As the sun dipped behind the for- 
est trees showing their spreading limbs against the red back- 



300 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ground, Captain Standi sh gave a hasty look to see that all 
were in places of safety. With a quick swing of his arm he 
thrust the lighted match into the vent of the cannon. There 
was a flash and a roar which reverberated through the forest 
and echoed back from the sea. So the saker announced its 
arrival, and hurled its defiance to the savages of New England. 

Though many of the colonists were up and about, there were 
many who were sick unto death. Indeed, as the cannon were 
being dragged up the path, three of the Pilgrims passed be- 
yond their protection. So accustomed had they become to the 
death of their fellows, the governor did not hesitate to invite 
Captain Jones and his sailors to a feast for aiding them in 
mounting the heavy ordnance. 

The feasting board was set with a fat crane, a mallard, and 
a neat's tongue, supplied by the colonists; while the sailors, 
not to be outdone gave a fat goose to the provender. As I 
have said before Captain Jones had a different heart towards 
the colonists. He felt that men, who could withstand the 
rigors of winter, who stood by their sick generously, and who 
were ready to face the savages courageously, were to be re- 
spected. As I sat looking into the faces of the Pilgrims, I felt 
the sailors had good reasons for recognizing their good points. 

When the feast was over, the colonists went forth to bury 
their dead. Such apparent indifference some would find fault 
with, but it seemed so natural at the time that the thought did 
not occur to me until long afterwards. They had been con- 
fronted with starvation, the savages, ravages of winter, sick- 
ness, and death, so that they looked upon the going of their 
companions as a deliverance and the entering into a closer com- 
munion with God. It was the spirit and not the body they held 
above all worldly things. The colonists wrought to overcome 
the overshadowing disasters, believing that they had been given 
the power for this purpose, only stopping from time to time 
from their labors to ask a divine blessing upon their efforts. 
At no time did I ever hear Elder Brewster call upon the Divine 
Spirit to do what they could do themselves. As I conceived, 
their idea of death was as the falling of a drop of dew from a 
reed into a brook and so in time coming to a great ocean, 



FIRST APPEARANCE OF SAVAGES 301I 

where the drop of water fulfilled its mission to the whole. So 
the colonists conceived man's lives were to eternity. 

Master Stephen Hopkins and Richard Warren with lanterns 
led the way from the feast of the cannon to the Little-field- 
that-overlooked-the-sea, while the others brought their burdens 
within their canvas rugs. There was not a word spoken as 
tenderly they fulfilled their missions and went to their huts with 
the hush of eternity in their hearts. Beginning the evening 
with feasting, they ended it in another frame of mind — all the 
while they deported themselves as true and strong men. 

Upon this sombre scene of sickness and death, an early 
spring put its touches of softening air and changing colors. 
The oaks and elms which had been standing brown and leaf- 
less began to glow with swelling buds and unfolding leaves. 
The calling of the ducks was again heard along the brook and 
in the marshes. Even the great clearing began to smile under 
the mystic touch, giving me hope that after all, New England 
might rival Old England in its verdure and foliage. 

With the coming of the warm days, the return of the water- 
fowl and growing things, the sick mended rapidly. Mistress 
Lora was no longer in danger but came forth from the dark 
hut and sat in the sunlight and thrived under its treatment. 
The first time I saw her white hood showing against the pine 
bark of the logs at the front of the Brewster hut, I could have 
shouted for joy. I had not had an opportunity to speak or 
even see her, since I last stole to her side with my dish of 
broth. I could not resist the temptation now of saying a word 
to her, so taking my water bucket I made as if I was on my 
way to the spring as usual. 

Lora was seated in her father's great chair to the right of 
the entrance. Coming opposite I made out to see her for the 
first time. Setting my bucket down I made a low bow and 
took off my hat as if bowing to a queen which she surely was 
to me. She returned my salute with a smile. Taking heart I 
approached her saying, "Mistress Lora, it pleases me to see 
you abroad once more." 

"Master Beaumont," she replied, "It pleases me also." 

"You have been seriously ill." 



302 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Truly, and many times I thought I should die." 

"I am pleased that you have lived through the winter." 

"But for Captain Standish supplying me nourishing food, I 
would have followed Mistress Rose, I am sure." 

It was not for me to set her right that it was I and not the 
captain who had served her so faithfully. I did manage to 
say, "Mistress Lora, I rendered some aid to the captain before 
and after Mistress Rose went." 

Looking around to see that no one would hear, blushing 
deeply she began, "Master Beaumont, — " then she hesitated. 

I fancied that she was going to say something of my devo- 
tion and waited with bated breath. 

Working the folds of her rug nervously and looking con- 
fused she began. "Master Beaumont, in my sickness many 
queer thoughts came into my mind. Some of them were vague 
and foolish. Some of them seemed to me so real that I still re- 
member them. Among these scenes which come to me is one 
in which you — " Then she stopped. 

"I, Mistress Lora?" I wanted to call her Lora, but I 
dared not. What I did was to grow red in the face, and shift- 
ing nervously from one foot to the other, repeat, "I, Mistress 
Lora?" 

"It was but my sickened fancy," she said modestly. 

"But it concerns me," I said encouragingly. 

"Master Beaumont, my mind was in such confusion that I 
dare not trust it. Nay, it would not be fair for you to place 
such trust in my visions." 

"Tell me of them, Mistress Lora," I said. 

She shook her head and resolutely refused to say anything 
more even though I urged her to do so. I knew that she was 
in doubt as to whether I were at her side with the broth, or it 
were a trick of her fevered brain. I took much satisfaction in 
thinking that her vision was a pleasing one, but that was all the 
satisfaction I could get. 

When I pressed her further she said, "Master Beaumont, 
perhaps I will tell you some other time, but not today." 



THE COMING OF SPRING 

MY recollections are distinct of Saturday, March thir- 
teenth, sixteen hundred and twenty-one. The morning 
was ushered in with the south wind blowing mildly across the 
great clearing, which was wrapped in a gray mist, so that I 
could hardly see the outline of the captain's hut. The eaves 
of my thatching were lined with drops of dew, glistening like 
a silver fringe. The sound of the axes came hollow out of 
the woods and the calls of the men sounded ghostly through 
the fog. This dense curtain gave way before midday to the 
sun, so that there was a clear sky overhead with the drifting 
mist hanging in the hollows between the hills. 

Strange how this one warm day set the hearts of the colo- 
nists for planting. Not once but many times I thought they 
would abandon the country, either sailing to the mouth of 
Hudson's River or else taking ship for England. I am of the 
belief that some of the men would but for the steadfast cour- 
age of their leaders. This one day of summer sun, however, 
set the seal of their content upon stopping where they were and 
establishing themselves as best they could. 

The tools belonging to the colonists being held in common, 
they were kept in a storehouse to which each man went in the 
morning to receive his ax, hoe, or mattock and returned them 
in the evening. As I was coming up from the landing rock 
this morning, after the thick mist had risen, I stopped in at the 
storehouse where the tools were kept. Master Isaac Allerton 
was storekeeper and by dint of industry had things in order. 
Several men were at the door asking for axes, picks, and 
shovels. The men of quality, who knew the conditions of 
the contract with the London adventurers, were careful to 
return their pieces promptly. While I was there Master Isaac 
took the liberty of speaking boldly to some of the commonality 
admonishing them that they must obey the rule, and not take 
undue liberties in keeping the tools in their huts, 

303 



304 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Peter Browne, happening to ask for a spade, Master Aller- 
ton said, "Peter, you must do better by this spade, than the ax 
you last had." 

Peter became indignant at once, replying with some heat, "It 
wasn't my fault that you gave me a poor handle." 

"So you sayeth, Peter," replied Master Isaac, "but don't 
break this spade and don't forget to return it to me at sun- 
down." 

The careful Peter looked over the ash handle, testing the 
blade of the spade on the log door-step, then went off to dig 
in his garden plot. One after another the colonists came to 
the storehouse and received their implements, indicating how 
the warm winds had turned their minds to the labors of the 
land. When the wants of the well men were met, Master Isaac 
locked the door, and went off to his garden duties. 

Beyond the brook the birds were singing in the forests, so 
that I could well believe that I was in Old England with spring 
breaking forth after the tares of winter. Enticed into the 
depth of the trees, I sat down upon a fallen log and grew glad 
that I had lived to see this day of sunshine. I soon fell under 
the spell of the south winds, the smell of damp earth, and the 
stir of sleeping things coming out from under their winter 
blankets. 

As I was breathing in the rejuvenation of the land, I could 
not help but think that my days were numbered on this side 
of the ocean. The bright days had caused Captain Jones to 
unbend the sails and clear the ship for the homeward voyage. 
He was impatient to be off. The head colonists were not so 
anxious and offered to pay him if he tarried until late spring. 
I knew that he would not stop long now that the good days 
had come. 

The maiden, my Lora ! My thoughts came back to her out 
of this turmoil of woodland dreams and vexing doubts of the 
early sailing. My heart was in the maiden's keeping. So far 
only, was I certain. Her feeling toward me was puzzling. At 
times I thought that she looked upon me with favor then again 
she was retiring as if in doubt. 

But the mother and father were the clouds that really over- 



THE COMING OF SPRING 305 

cast my sky. They had set their minds against me. Would 
Lora leave her people and go with me to mine ? I sat in great 
perplexity until I was aroused from my reveries by the rum- 
bling of distant thunder and the sudden darkening of the for- 
ests. Though I had stood for hours daily in the chilly rains of 
winter undisturbed, I now made haste to get out of this mild 
spring shower. 

Coming down to the brook I saw the men and women at 
work in their gardens, making them ready for early seeding. 
Each yard was laid out alike, a path running down the middle 
of the plot with beds of garden plants on either side and rows 
of herbs as borders. The elder had finished turning his 
ground and had so mellowed the soil that I could not but 
praise him for his industry. 

As I stopped to inspect this labor, I caught a glimpse of a 
figure in gray and white amongst the trees at the spring. I 
made haste to cross the brook upon the fallen log, which was 
now in use as a foot-bridge. My eyes were not at fault for as 
I came up to the willows Mistress Lora was leaning against 
one, looking intently into the bubbling waters of the spring. 

She was so occupied with her thoughts that she did not hear 
me. I had a moment's glance at her unbeknownst. Her face 
was still pale. From beneath her white bonnet which fitted 
loosely upon her head, stole out brown locks which hung in 
ringlets. Her white throat shawl thrown loosely about hec 
shoulders gave grace and beauty to her form. A nymph of 
the woods could not have been more perfect than the maiden 
as she stood at the brink of this forest fountain. 

First I made a noise as if to warn her of my approach, but 
she was so occupied as not to hear me. A second time I 
moved that she might discover me and not think I came upon 
her unawares. This time she turned with a startled look and 
made ready to go. 

I held up my hand to stop her saying, "Mistress Lora, it 
pleases me to see you at the spring." 

She stopped and with some embarrassment answered, "Mas- 
ter Beaumont, this is my first journey." 

She seemed so frail, I asked, "Stood you it well?" 



3o6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Quite well." 

Coming closer to her side I said, "You know, Mistress Lora, 
I was fearful you would not live through your sickness." 

Looking down into the flowing water, she answered demure- 
ly, "Were you, truly ?" 

"My days and nights were filled with constant alarm for 
you, Lora." 

This was the first time I had called her by her first name; 
she caught the note of my love in it and exclaimed, "Oh, Mas- 
ter Beaumont!" at the same time blushing deeply. 

Now that we were alone all the love that I had felt for her 
during the long winter broke forth, ere I was aware, and 
forced me to say, "Lora, my love for you sent me into the 
forests amid snow, ice, and even savages." 

Looking up quickly she said, "Then it was you who sent the 
fowl and hare?" 

"I sent them to you, Lora." 

Then with a curious look she asked, "Did you not come 
yourself?" 

"Truly," I said with some uneasiness. 

Looking up into my face, her eyes filled with tears, she sent 
me a message which her gentle voice confirmed as she exclaim- 
ed, "Oh, Master Beaumont!" 

I read her affection for me, even though she would have 
withheld it and before she was aware I clasped her in my arms 
and kissed her. 

She fluttered from my arms like a wounded bird, saying, 
"Oh ! not yet ! not yet !" 

"Why not yet, Lora?" I pleaded. 

"Oh, why would you have me love you when there is such 
a great breach between us ?" she replied looking at me through 
her tears. 

"Nay, not between us, Lora ; for we have closed it." 
"Master Beaumont," she said with a smile, "you would 
have me close the breach?" 
"Truly, Lora," I replied. 

Then another thought came into her mind and she shook 
her head as she said, "But my people are not your people." 



THE COMING OF SPRING 307 

"Truly, Lora, but you need have only me." 

"Oh, that I could believe it!" she answered with tears 
streaming down her pale cheeks. 

I could not bear to see her grief, so I clasped her again and 
kissed her into smiles. This time she did not push me away, 
though she escaped from me quickly saying, "Why do you 
love me ?" 

"Because you are worthy of it," I replied hastily. 

"Know you not that my father does not favor you?" 

"I will win his consent," I replied bravely. 

"You little know his nature. Though kindly disposed, he 
does not understand you, more than you do him. His feeling 
of suspicion is deep set and springs not from a personal dislike 
of you but hatred of your class." 

"Truly, he is a fair man." 

"Yea, and more, but he sees through different eyes than 
yours." 

"But you, Lora, you do love me ?" I entreated. 

"Do not press me," hesitating for a moment as if in doubt, 
then her innocent nature spoke out the truth of her heart as 
she said impulsively, "I would love you, but I dare not." 

Just then a drop of rain fell upon my forehead. Mindful of 
her weakness, I pressed her to seal our love but she would only 
give me her hand which I bowed over and kissed. Then she 
turned and hurried up the hill as fast as she could ; at the top 
she looked back but gave no further sign of her thoughts for 
me. 

I made my way through the rain to my hut. Coming up to 
the door, I saw Captain Standish pressing the earth down over 
the roots of a lilac bush. All winter long it had been upon 
the ship in its good Dutch soil and now showed tips of green 
upon its outer branches. This was the only lilac on the ship 
and was the pride of the captain, since it was not only a fav- 
orite flower of his but of Mistress Rose as well. So I saw 
him out in this first spring rain, paying his respects to her who 
filled an unmarked grave in the Little-field-that-overlooked- 
the-sea. Ever after this, as I saw it growing daily, I could 
only think of it as the Rose Standish lilac, as it was through 



3o8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

her care and attention that it Hved to flourish in this new 
country. 

Seated under my own thatched roof, I began to meditate 
over Lora's refusal to avow her affection for me. From her 
speech I could see that her love was divided between duty to- 
wards her father and me. I felt assured that if I could gain 
his good will, she would not deny me long. 

The attitude of the elder I considered now as of a more 
serious nature. Listening to the rain beating upon the thatch- 
ing, I thought the whole matter through, coming to the con- 
clusion that I must see her father without delay. As I arrived 
at this decision, there came a flash of lightning followed by a 
great clap of thunder which sent me to the door in a hurry. 
Seeing the maiden's hut was whole, I stood and watched 
the lightning play across the sky fancying that this new coun- 
try brought its spring rains forth with strange accompaniments. 

It rained hard all the afternoon and evening so that I could 
not go forth but sat over my fire greatly disturbed about the 
coming interview wth the elder. The next day I went to the 
spring hoping that I would have a greeting from the maiden. 

Coming up from the spring, I saw the elder and his good 
wife planting hollyhock roots, to remind them during the hot 
summer days of their old English home, and likewise hiding 
the brown bark of the logs behind the stalks of red and white 
flowers. They had already planted sweet brier and other rose 
bushes, so that later on their front garden would be filled with 
fragrance as well as color. Though driven by stem necessity, 
kindly instincts lingered within them, causing them to cultivate 
flowers as well as herbs. 

As I came up to my house rather downcast, I met Captain 
Standish issuing forth from his, encased in arnior and bear- 
ing his snap chance. Asking whither he was going, he an- 
swered, "Governor Carver has decided to take a party and 
explore the source of the brook. 

Some weeks before one of John Billington's lads had gone 
into the woods with one of the sailors. Climbing a tree to 
look around the boy discovered a great body of water which 
in his excitement he called the sea. Ever since, the colonsts 



THE COMING OF SPRING 309 

had spoken derisively of Billington's Sea which lay somewhere 
in the hills. The rain of the day before making the garden 
work heavy, the governor decided to sally forth with a body 
guard and see what was beyond the screen of trees that grew 
around the great clearing. 

Bidding the captain to wait for me, I was soon in full pano- 
ply of steel with gun ready for use. I found five others at the 
common-house, all in full harness as myself. The governor 
lost no time but led us down to the foot log across the brook, 
where a deer path ran along the bank near the water. 
Through several centuries of usage, the wild animals had worn 
this highway deep into the soil making a firm footing. We 
marched in single file, brushing aside the branches of willows 
and oaks that grew out of the brink of the running waters. 
The startled water-fowl arose from the pools and flew away, 
sounding the alarm of our approach. Amidst the prints of 
the deer's feet sunk the heels of our heavy shoes, setting a 
mark upon the soil which has never since been effaced. Hills 
overshadowed the stream on both sides, at times receding, mak- 
ing ponds and marshes, again approaching forming narrows 
through which the waters flowed over mossy rocks and min- 
iature waterfalls. Truly it was a brook of sweet waters, flow- 
ing out of the hills into the sea. 

Advancing cautiously, for we were on constant guard 
against savages, we came to a great marsh. 

Skirting this soft place we reached high ground beyond, 
where the brook was lined with a heavy fringe of brush and 
barberry bushes. Ahead of us was a great rock, lying par- 
tially on shore, its head washed by the waters of the brook. 
The governor desiring to get a view, clambered out upon the 
rock. As he stood there girt in his steel armor, his gray hair 
showing beneath the edge of his steel cap, his broad sword 
swinging loosely at his side, I thought him a splendid picture of 
an ancient warrior. Seeing that all was well, he leaned over 
the edge of the rock and drank of the running water. From 
this incident, some of the party called it "Governor's Rock," 
which can still be seen no doubt, much the same as when we 
first beheld it. All I could see from the bank was the thick 



3IO THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

line of bushes above which arose the pines and larches, but so 
far as we could see this wilderness was uninhabited by man or 
beast. Shouldering our arms w^e once more took up our march. 

As we followed the deer path around the base of a small hill 
we came out of the thick brush onto a lake of surpassing beauty. 
Its surface was as smooth as a steel looking-plate, and in the 
center arose a wooded isle thickly set with trunks of pine, tall 
and stately. 

Upon the island were huts of savages which at first gave us 
great alarm. At second sight we saw that they were unoc- 
cupied, which caused the governor to remark to Master Hop- 
phen Hopkins, "It puzzles me greatly to see on all sides old 
signs of savages, but no recent ones." 

"I have noticed this as well," replied Master Stephen, 
"though we are constantly coming upon paths, there seem to 
be but few used, most of them being abandoned and over- 
grown. What means it?" 

The gray haired governor replied with a shake of his head, 
"It perplexes me." 

We ranged the shores of this lake, or Billington's Sea as 
some would call it, looking carefully for more huts or markings 
of the savages, but did not see others than were upon the island. 
These savages came and went like imps of the air, though 
there was evidence all about us of their presence, and at times 
they were seen at a distance, still the closest searching in the 
woods failed to bring them to view. 

Tired with our morning's walk, we turned back towards the 
clearing. Passing down the deer path we came to the huts, 
without seeing or hearing a living thing, except a wild goose 
with a black head and a pillowful of white feathers on its 
breast, which I desired more than its flesh. 

This journey through the forest had given me ample time to 
think and plan my talk with the elder. I stopped long enough 
at my hut to take off my armor, hang up my sword, and drop 
my musket on the wooden pins. Hastening down the path 
I came upon the maiden planting sweet lavender and gilly- 
flowers by the side of the hut. Hearing me approach, she 
looked up from her work. 



THE COMING OF SPRING 3111 

"Would you not have me aid you with your planting, Mis- 
tress Lora?" I asked. 

"Nay, Master Beaumont, a maiden's garden grows better 
under her own hands." 

"Do not call me Master Beaumont, but Francis," I urged. 

"Would that I could and know that it would not bring both 
of us heartaches," was her puzzling reply. 

Just then the elder came around the corner of the hut. I 
had not seen him alone, since we almost came to blows, so I did 
not know how he would take my being with Lora at this time. 
He came directly to me, offering his hand and said, "Master 
Beaumont, I acted hastily when last I saw you, and so, ask 
your pardon." 

His graciousness was so unexpected I stood speechless for 
a moment then managed to say, "Elder Brewster, my anger 
was greater than yours; besides I was in wrong in going to 
into your house during your absence, so I conceive that I should 
ask your pardon, rather than you should mine." 

Lora, arising from her planting with her fingers soiled with 
the clay, stood in amazement at our greetings. "Father," she 
exclaimed, "what act of Master Beaumont caused you great 
anger ?" 

Though I would like to have explained, I felt that it was 
best for it to come from her father, so I stood in silence. 

The elder was almost as greatly disturbed as I was and it 
was only after some little pause that he explained, "It was an 
act of kindness which I misunderstood." 

I watched the shadows flee from her face and I took this as a 
good omen of her affection for me. 

The father's explanation seemed to satisfy the maiden and as 
he was in good humor again with me, we three stood at the 
comer of the hut commenting on the stalk of the English sweet- 
brier-rose, wondering whether it would take root and thrive 
in this soil. Several times I led up to what I wanted to say to 
the elder but somehow my tongue failed to speak, though my 
mind and courage were fixed upon it. When I finally had the 
matter in hand, Governor Carver happened by, calling the elder 
away. 



312 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Lora and I were hardly alone when she would know all that 
had occurred between her father and myself. I endeavored 
to turn it aside, as a slight matter of little importance. But 
she did not cease until I told her how I killed my favorite 
squirrel for her sake, and brought the broth to her bedside. I 
hesitated, omitting that scene in which the father threw the 
broth into the snow, but she would not let me shield him, mak- 
ing me give it with all the other details. 

As I told her how I had stolen in to her with my wooden 
warming dish, she looked up at me and exclaimed, "So it was 
not a dream after all?" 

"What?" I asked. 

"Your bending over me and feeding me the broth. Your — " 
then she stopped. 

"My kissing you," I answered, knowing full well what was 
in her mind. 

Then with a little cry of anguish, she said, "Oh, why did 
you tell me that this dream of mine was true ?" 

"Because you dragged it from me, Lora." 

"Would that I had not." 

"Why?" I exclaimed in surprise, thinking that she should be 
in joy rather than in pain at my confession. 

In a plaintive tone came her reply, "Because it makes me 
love you against my will." 

"Surely, not against your will, Lora," I urged. 

She nodded her head and bit her lip as if greatly agitated. 

"Did you not see the graciousness of your father towards 
me?" I went on hopefully. 

"I saw his justice only, back of that is the immovable spirit." 

I ignored her reply and went on hotly, "If I win your father, 
will you consent ?" 

Then facing me resolutely, she replied, "Why press me 
now? I know full well what will happen. Father will hear 
you through and will deal fairly. What his answer will be I 
know now, as though you had already brought it to me from 
his own lips. He has warned me against you and all persons 
in high places, as he sees naught but evil in their ways of liv- 
ing. He would not have me become one of your class even 



THE COMING OF SPRING 313 

though a dukedom were laid at my feet. My heart is already 
faltering, and I must not talk with you more if I would hold 
fast." 

With this she turned from me and entered the hut which I 
would not now have exchanged for an ancient hall of stone 
and timber. She had left her sweet lavender seed spread over 
the ground uncovered. Stooping down I planted the first seeds 
in my life that I might serve her through them. 

Standish and I went over to the Brewsters early next day, 
the captain seeking the elder, while I strolled around to see how 
the sweet lavender bed looked. There I found Lora in blushes 
and smiles. The touch of spring was in her cheek and the 
glow of health was upon her forehead, so that I thought her 
charming as ever in her coarse working clothes. My desire 
was to see her father, so I induced the maiden to apply her 
toils to the sweet brier, where I could have a view of the front 
and know when the captain left the hut. The two coming 
forth shortly and seeing the elder was likely to escape me again 
I called after him, asking him if he would spare me a moment. 
The captain did not stop but went on down the path. 

When the elder confronted me, I made an end of my sus- 
pense quickly, saying bluntly, "Elder Brewster, no doubt you 
are aware that I have set my affection on your daughter, Lora." 

"My daughter, Lora, Master Beaumont ! Nay, it is impos- 
sible," replied the elder with great emphasis at the same time 
looking me in the face. 

This rather nettled me, so I answered, "It does not seem im- 
possible to me, since I prefer her above all others." 

The father set himself squarely in front of me and with more 
energy than was pleasing exclaimed, "Master Beaumont, I say 
again it is impossible! I will not have it." With this he 
strode off down the path. 



THE VISIT OF SAMOSET 

THE maiden in her wise innocence, surmising the nature 
of my interview with her father, awaited my return in 
the front garden. She was making beHeve to be stirring the 
sweet lavender when I came to her, impulsively saying, "Lora, 
your father does not appreciate you." 

Starting up and facing me, she asked "Why ?" 

"Because he says it is impossible for me to love you." 

"Truly, he is right." 

"All I can say," I replied with warmth, "is that you do not 
do me or yourself justice." 

She ignored this as she went on, "What answer did father 
make you, if I may be so bold to ask ?" 

" 'Impossible, impossible ! I will not have it,' and went off 
to the common-house." 

Then with an air of sadness at the same time resignation, 
she replied, "Master Beaumont, I know my father better than 
you do. I love him and my duty is to him." 

"Nay — " 

I had hardly gotten the word out when her face turned ash- 
en; grasping my arm, she pulled me around and pointed up 
the path. 

It was time for me to become alarmed as well, for a stalwart 
half naked savage came down upon us saying, "Welcome, Eng- 
lishman, welcome," at every step. 

Pushing Lora back of me, I bade her flee into the hut and 
bolt the door, while I went forward to meet this strange visitor. 
The savage was without clothing except a broad band of deer 
skin around his waist, with a fringe hanging almost to his 
knees. In his right hand he had a bow and two arrows, one 
with a head of fish bone, and the other without. His hair was 
short, and was coarse and black as a horse's mane. He was 
a tall proper man without excess of flesh or clothing. 

314 



VISIT OF SAMOSET 31^ 

As he came to me the savage kept saying, "Welcome, wel- 
come," until I made haste to reply, "Welcome, welcome." 

With this he offered me his hand in friendliness. Accept- 
ing it as a sign of peace, I gave him mine in return. As we 
stopped on the path to survey each other, I saw the maiden 
standing in the doorway, ready to come to my aid or give the 
alarm. I recognized her courage by the wave of my hand 
and started towards the common-house with the savage. 

There was an assembly of the colonists in the common-house 
now to discuss military officers. The sentinels at the door 
spying the savage and myself coming down the path raised 
the cry. There was a stampede and ere we had come within 
a hundred paces of the place. Captain Standish followed by the 
governor came running up the path shouting, "Hold, where 
you are !" 

Obeying his command I halted the savage, who was very 
much alarmed, repeating again and again, "Welcome, English- 
men, welcome." 

As the captain came to us out of breath, he asked of the sav- 
age, "What would you ?" 

"Welcome, welcome," answered the savage at the same time 
offering his hand. The captain grasped it, giving it a hearty 
shake. Then Governor Carver and Master Stephen Hopkins 
came up, asking in great excitement whence and how the stran- 
ger came. 

To all the questions the savage made the same answer, 
"Welcome, welcome," all the while he was shaking with fright 
for fear that he would not be made welcome. But with all his 
fear, he was a bold fellow and would have gone straight into 
the common-house if they had not stopped him. 

Governor Carver did not like his persistence in entering the 
log assembly hall, fearing the fellow was a spy. A guard was 
quietly placed over him, though he did not suspect it. The 
colonists with matches smoking gathered around the stranger, 
examining him closely as he was a great curiosity to them. 
Some admired his straight body, others his clean limbs, while 
others whispered that his bow was a weapon to be feared. The 
chief wonderment of all the men was how the savage stood the 



3i6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

cold with nothing on. I saw one of the boys touch the man 
slyly on the back, evidently expecting to find the thickness of a 
bear's skin since I heard him say, " 'Tis like an Englishman's 
skin;" while the others shook their heads and marveled. 

Governor Carver was disturbed in mind as to what was best 
to be done. Master Stephen Hopkins was full of distrust, 
warning them not to permit the stranger to learn the real 
feebleness of the colonists. After parleying among themselves 
the head men decided to interview the man in the open. 

A blanket was thrown over a log for the benefit of the naked 
savage, who no doubt found it more comfortable than the rough 
bark. Governor Carver sat on one side while Master Stephen 
Hopkins took his station on the other, at the same time acting 
the part of interpreter, while the colonists crowded around 
eagerly to know whether the man was a forerunner of peace 
or war. Captain Standish and I stood in front, so that we 
could hear all that he had to say. The faces of the colonists 
as they bent forward to see, and strained their ears to catch the 
words of this savage, told of their anxiety and interest. 

When the savage was seated and the colonists were crowded 
closely around Master Stephen, he asked, "Who are you?" 

The native answered, "Somerset" or "Samoset," I could not 
quite tell which. 

"From whence come ye?" asked Master Stephen. 

The savage having regained confidence began talking free- 
ly in a strange language, being a mixture of English and his 
own. He talked so fast. Master Stephen stopped him making 
him repeat several times what he said. As near as I could 
understand the man, he said he did not belong in this part of 
the country, but came from an island, Monhegan, which was a 
day's distance by the sea and several days' journey by land. He 
called himself "Sagamore," which I fancied placed him among 
titled lords of his nation, whatever it was. 

After the first excitement was over, Master Stephen asked 
him a question which was uppermost in my mind, "Whence 
learned you English?" 

The savage answered that English fishermen came to his 
island yearly in great numbers, and that it was through them 



yiSIT OF SAMOSET 317 

that he knew our language. He had learned the seamen's 
oaths better than other words, and in his ignorance he so jum- 
bled his curses in his talk that we could not help smiling. 

Master Stephen who was still suspicious, shrewdly asked the 
names of the vessels and their masters. Our savage lord was 
not puzzled in the least but gave the names of fishermen from 
Bristol, Dartmouth, Barnstaple, Plymouth, and Southampton; 
telling how and where their cargoes were caught and dried. 
These answers so satisfied Master Stephen as well as the gov- 
ernor and the rest, that they forgot their fears and looked upon 
the man in a friendly spirit. 

As the savage told in his lingo of seamen's oaths, bad Eng- 
lish, and perhaps good Indian, how Captain Dermer of Ply- 
mouth had brought him to this coast eight months before, I 
heard someone whisper, "His coming was providential." 
Whatever it was, the savage happened to be where he was now 
of great aid to them. 

When Governor Carver heard that our lordly Somerset was 
at Cape Cod, he asked, "Saw you our ship at Cape Cod?" 

For the first time we learned why the natives were so shy, 
not only at the first landing at Cape Cod, but in the great clear- 
ing as well. From the red lord, we learned that this same 
Captain Dermer, who had brought him to these parts, was at- 
tacked by the savages at Cape Cod just six months before our 
arrival ; and of a boat-load of men only the captain escaped, 
and he with fourteen wounds. When our ship appeared, the 
savages at once thought that we were on a mission of revenge 
so that they were afraid to approach us. 

While this parley was at its height, the wind began to blow 
cold from the sea. The colonists shrugging their shoulders 
buttoned their coats for protection. All Lord Somerset could 
do was tighten his leather belt which had no other effect than 
making him breathe hard. As a matter of fact he sat as 
straight and unconcerned as though it was a hot day in June. 
The men thinking he must be cold threw a greatcoat around his 
shoulders. While this protection was being sought, the Indian 
visitor was not plied with questions. Glancing up the path I 
saw the dooryards of the log houses filled with women and chil- 



3i8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

dren, looking at the crowd, anxious to get the first word from 
the conference. 

The best evidence we had, besides his manner of speech, that 
this savage had associated with Englishmen, was his asking 
for a drink of beer. As it was not to be had. Master Allerton 
gave him a draught of strong Holland waters which he took 
properly and with a relish. A feast of biscuits, butter, cheese, 
and a piece of mallard was set before him on a pewter platter. 
These dishes he ate well of and showed such liking for them, 
that the colonists gave over doubting him completely. 

After this banquet, "Lord" Somerset once more took up his 
story of the people who had lived in and around the great clear- 
ing. He said the clearing belonged to a nation called "Pat- 
uxets." 

Before he could say more, Governor Carver spoke up with, 
"Whence are these people ?" 

It was an all important question. Instinctively the men 
crowded forward holding their breath in their desire to hear 
what the red lord had to say. He noticed the eagerness of the 
colonists, hesitating so long I wondered what he was holding 
back, when he quickly said, "All dead, but one." 
"Dead !" exclaimed the governor. 

Then the savage nobleman told how a great plague had 
swept the country three years before sending whole nations to 
their graves, including the owners of the great clearing. 

The relief this message brought to the colonists was shown 
in their faces. For months they had been living in dread of 
the return of the savage owners of the clearing, demanding its 
return. Now that they knew that there was to be no such pro- 
cedure, and that there was to be no conflict with the ancient 
owners of the land, things took on a new form. A moment 
before they stood with doleful looks, now that the pressure 
had been removed, they smiled and grew merry. The gov- 
ernor caught the humor of his men and looked up smilingly, 
showing the relief of the dread of the savages was at work 
upon him as well. 

* When the colonists had recovered from their joy. Lord Som- 
erset said the only remaining Patuxet was a man by the name 



VISIT OF SAMOSET 319 

of "Squanto" who had Hved in England and could speak the 
language without halting. From his talk I gathered that there 
was a king of the savages called "Massassoit," who ruled over 
the surrounding country, though his people were few and in 
lowly condition. Then Samoset startled us by saying that for 
the past three days all the lords of the land had been holding 
a devilish council in the neighboring swamp, conjuring whether 
to attack the colonists or not. Before beginning the assault it 
was decided first to test the friendliness of the colonists by send- 
ing an emissary among them, Lord Somerset being the one 
selected for the mision. It made me shrink as I thought of the 
great danger which had been hovering over us, while these red 
savages discussed our fates. Had an underlord moved strongly 
for war, no doubt but that the huts would have been burned 
and the whole colony swept from the face of the earth. 

As night came on and the savage ambassador did not show 
signs of returning to his people, Governor Carver became un- 
easy and was troubled how to dispose of him. A hurried 
council was held at which it was decided to take him aboard the 
ship which was agreeable to Somerset. Coming to the rock, 
the water was so low that the shallop could not make the voy- 
age. Then it was agreed that the savage should spend the 
night with Master Stephen Hopkins. Followed by the curious 
crowd, Samoset was conducted between the governor and Cap- 
tain Standish up the path to the hut. 

At early candle light. Captain Standish and I went down to 
see more of the red man. The governor had preceded us and 
was gleaning further information of the country, winds, time 
of planting, and most of all the character of King Massassoit 
and his people. 

These questions the man answered as fully as he could, caus- 
ing Master Hopkins to say to me, "He speaks the truth." 

"A soldier is always on guard, Beaumont," observed the 
captain as we left the Hopkins house and went out onto the 
path where the men were standing in groups discussing the 
new turn of affairs. This observation showed how little Sam- 
oset's talk had affected the military instinct of Standish who 
was still determined to keep close guard over the clearing. 



320 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The doors of the huts were throwing shafts of light out into 
the night until the path was fairly lighted. "This is a gala 
night," I said as we went along. 

"Truly, it should be since it celebrates the dawn of a new 
day to this colony." 

We did not say more until we came opposite the elder's hut. 
There we could see through the open door that there was a 
gathering inside and after a moment's hesitation, we decided 
to join the crowd. We were given a seat on a form at one 
side of the chimney, while the rest of the company continued 
to discuss the arrival of the red lord of the forest. A great loaf 
of rye bread and a piece of cheese were brought forth by Lora 
and passed around to each of us. I won a confiding look from 
the maiden which to me was very much better than the feast, 
but the rest also ate their bread and cheese with a feeling of 
contentment and peace, which they had not known since they 
left England and Holland. 

I had but a word with Lora. When I arose to go, she inter- 
cepted me near the door where the shadows were deep and we 
would be unnoticed. Laboring under the excitement that was 
stirring the colonists over the prospect of peace with the natives 
she asked, "What think you? Speaks this savage lord the 
truth?" 

"Surely, since he talked too freely to deceive." 

"Oh, that it were true !" she said doubtingly. 

"Lora, you may rest content, this Lord Somerset is a mes- 
senger of peace." These words seemed to satisfy her and un- 
der the faint rays of the double candle, I saw the feeling of 
uneasiness flee from her face. Captain Standish rising to go, 
the maiden bid me a "Good night" such as I had not received 
before. 

As we walked up the path, the captain gave me a start by 
saying, "Now that the dread of the savages has been removed, 
I fancy the governor will not hold the ship much longer." 

"Think you it will sail soon?" I asked in alarm. 

"Captain Jones would have sailed ere this, but the head men 
agreed to pay him and the ship owners extra pay, if he but 
stopped until we were better established." 



VISIT OF SAMOSET 321 

By this time I was at the door of my log house. The captain 
went on to his while I entered mine, lighted my candle, and sat 
down to think over the prospect of an early separation from 
Lora. My mind was still disturbed over what the captain said 
about the sailing of the ship. 

The next morning which was Saturday, as I went down to 
Master Stephen's house to see if Lord Somerset had managed 
to escape, I half wished that he had run away so that the colo- 
nists would keep the ship longer. These thoughts, however, 
gave way to better ones ere I reached my destination, where I 
found the red nobleman was well contented. 

About midmorning the governor thought it about time that 
Samoset be sent back to his friends. Accordingly he was given 
gifts of a knife, a bracelet, and a ring. This last he immedi- 
ately put upon his finger, being as much pleased as a youth with 
his first broad sword. The governor impressed upon his lord- 
ship that he was to convey a peace message to King M^ssassoit 
at the same time inviting him to visit the clearing, furthermore 
he was to bring all the furs he had to barter with him. 

This instinct of business was so strong in the colonists, that 
their safety was hardly assured before they began to think of 
trucking with the savages. They had a store of colored glass 
beads, brass rings and bracelets, red coats, caps, and other 
trinkets brought expressly for this purpose. Seemingly they 
were anxious to begin. With some solicitude I saw his lord- 
ship disappear in the trees across the brook, for I could not re- 
lieve myself entirely of suspicion. The colonists, however, had 
given themselves over entirely to believing in the sincerity of 
this forest lord, and for the first time since landing went about 
their work without weapons. 

On Sabbath morning the great clearing was lighted by a 
bright sun which was but a counterpart of the feelings of the 
colonists on this first thanksgiving of their release from the 
dread of the coming of the warring natives. The long roll of 
the drum sounded along the path calling to worship. With 
stately tread and tranquil mien, the men and women came forth 
from their winter quarters, dressed in their best doublets and 
hoods and pure white neck cloths. The children, who were 



322 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

but miniatures of their elders in their apparel, walked behind 
them with youthful instincts suppressed and eyes downcast, as 
though they were on their way to a funeral. Governor Carver 
wore a ruff for the first time since landing, making a dignified 
and quite worldly appearing cavalier in his stiff starched neck- 
piece. Back of the family groups followed the single men, 
walking two and three together towards the meeting-house. 

I saw the elder with his greatcoat buttoned close to his chin, 
with tall hat, long staff, and Bible under his arm. Beside him 
was his faithful wife and back of them walked Lora. "^^^e was 
too far away for me to see more than her gray dress, white 
cap and white neck cloth that formed a collar, spreading its 
folds down over her shoulders. Of all things in my mind for 
which I was most thankful, was the sight of the maiden on her 
way to church with unshaken health and increasing beauty. 

As I stood in my doorway overlooking this tranquil scene 
of the moving sea, whispering winds and reverent people, Cap- 
tain Standish came forth from the door of his log house on 
his way to church. I saluted him. As I did so I saw him sud- 
denly straighten up and look intently towards the top of the 
mount in the clearing. Involuntarily my eyes followed his, 
and I saw five tall and proper savages coming down the hill 
towards the huts. The leader was a big man wearing what 
I took to be a tiger skin around his naked body. I fancied 
this was a party of noble red men as they wore long hose of 
deer skin up to their loins very much like Irish trousers, in- 
stead of being naked like Lord Somerset was on his first ap- 
pearance. 

Both the captain and I made for our guns, but when we 
found the men were without arms, we leaned our pieces against 
the huts and went forth to meet the visitors. Lord Som- 
erset who was of the party, recognized the captain at once, and 
began shouting lustily, "Welcome, Standish, welcome." 

The captain did not notice the forwardness of this greeting, 
cheerfully answering, "Welcome, Samoset, welcome." 

With this salutation the party stopped in front of our huts, 
their naked bodies showing in colors of yellow and red, while 
their faces were painted in such hideousness I thought the evil 



VISIT OF SAMOSET 323 

one himself would have been content with their appearance. 
Some had their hair trussed up with hawk feathers sticking 
straight out, another wore a fox tail woven into his braid, while 
another let a tuft of his coarse black hair shoot out from the 
top of his head very much in the fashion of a painter's brush. 
Their complexions were like our gypsies, dark and swarthy, 
lacking, however, the blush of the blood that gives color and 
comeliness to the face of the Englishman. 

By this time the church going people too had caught sight of 
the visitors, so that this scene of peacefulness was turned into 
one of turmoil and uproar. The women and children ran with 
all haste into the nearest cabins, while the men lost no time in 
securing their arms. Those who had entered the common- 
house hearing the cry of alarm, came running out into the path, 
taking one look scurried away for their armor, without stopping 
to see whether our savages were on a footing of peace or war. 

When the governor saw us parleying with the natives he 
came quickly, carrying his flaming match-lock in his hand. 
Lord Somerset at once set up his cry of "Welcome, Carver, 
welcome." 

"Welcome, Samoset," responded the gray haired governor. 
Seeing that the savages were unarmed, he quickly placed his 
piece alongside of the hut, where ours were ranged. At the 
same time he motioned to the other colonists that they were 
to disarm themselves, grimacing, and shaking his hand since 
they were in no danger. Master Stephen Hopkins was fearful 
of some set plan on the part of the savages to lead us into their 
hands. It was only after many sly and quiet motions of the 
governor, that the stubborn Stephen put aside his piece, and 
came forward to greet the visitors. 

All the colonists were now crowded around the savages, 
even the elder forgetting his sacred duties joined his congrega- 
tion, and looked with curious eyes on the tawdry costumes, and 
nakedness of the wild men. 

■ The visitors showing signs of friendship and peace, the 
governor drew his head men off to one side for a conference at 
which it was decided, even though it was the Sabbath day, an 
entertainment should be provided. There was a scurrying 



324 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION. 

from hut to hut in the gathering of food for the feast, the 
women and children joining the quest for provisions to fill the 
lanky savages. Without a doubt it was the quickest gotten 
together luncheon that this New England country had ever 
witnessed. Its hastiness, however, did not detract from the 
quality of the dishes in their eyes, yea, in the stomachs of these 
men. For no such compliment was ever paid to English 
cooking, as was the testimony of the clean dishes and vanished 
food given by the half naked foresters. 

I am quite sure the more ignorant colonists expected to see 
the savages choke on the delicacies, as a sign of the displeasure 
of the Almighty for this idle desecration of the Sabbath. But 
when the breasts of half a- dozen ducks, a quarter of a deer 
and a great platter of fish had found their way down the throats 
of the visitors and they were still alive, they began to look 
upon this scene almost as a miracle. 

The feasting was tame compared to what followed. I can 
still see a lot of brave faced men look puzzled, then turn 
pale as their simple feast turned into an orgy, and the neighbor- 
ing woods, bathed in Sabbath peacefulness, suddenly resound- 
ed with shouts of mirth and merriment. While the feast was 
still on, the governor out of the kindness of his heart and desire 
to show his hospitality, ordered a mug of strong waters to be 
given the savages. Now the head of an Englishman with all 
his ancestors of heavy drinkers behind him will get in a tur- 
moil if the measure of spirits be not filled according to his tem- 
perament. Such being the case, what hope was there for the 
proper carrying of a draught of brandy by these simple heads, 
which had never been burdened with stronger waters than that 
which flowed from out the hills? 

Quite stolidly they drank the brandy, but seemed to like its 
touch. They were soon melted into a state of merriment under 
the influence of the warming drink. As it worked upon the 
savages they began to talk freely; then in the humor of the 
moment, they thought it benefitting that inasmuch as they had 
been bountifully entertained, it was their duty to return the 
compliment by making music of their own. First, they began 
to chant, so doleful, I thought it well fitted for a funeral 



VISIT OF SAMOSET 325 

dirg-e; but in time their slow toned music quickened into a 
howl, which grew in fury and intensity, until of a sudden the 
whole party sprang to their feet and before we knew what had 
happened, started a dance which I am sure the dervishes of 
distant Persia could not have equaled for noise and clamor. 

As soon as the dance began, I saw a queer look come over 
the faces of the colonists, who stood aghast at this outbreak on 
the Sabbath day. Governor Carver, with his ruff, stiff and 
prim, and his coat of black thrown back from his gray doub- 
let, stood and watched the howling dance in dismay. The 
governor looked at the elder, the latter looked at Winslow, and 
in the end they all looked at each other, wondering what they 
could do to stop the heathenish orgy ; but no one made a move 
to do so, fearing the savages would take offense. While the 
colonists were looking with consternation upon this uproar- 
ious scene, I had a serious task to keep from laughing outright. 

But a short time before they were on their way to church, 
going with solemn step and stern faces, fearing to smile lest 
they violate the sacredness of the Sabbath. Now they were 
silent witnesses of a riotous desecration such as they had never 
dreamed would take place within the clearing. While I was be- 
ing afflicted with this internal mirth at the sobersided colonists, 
I happened to glance towards Captain Standish. There was a 
merry twinkle in his eye which I understood and felt, though 
his face was as free from his real feelings as was my own. 

There was no stopping the savages until they were exhausted 
and could neither howl nor leap. As a sample of music or 
dancing I did not fancy the performance, though under the 
circumstances, it was ludicrous beyond description. When 
they had subdued themselves to the point of speaking, Lord 
Somerset brought forward four deerskins, offering to truck 
them for beads and other fanciful pieces. But the governor 
put Samoset aside kindly, making known to him that they 
would not barter for skins on the Sabbath, bidding him to come 
the following day with as many furs as he could find. Very 
modestly the savages assented to this, promising to return, and 
to show their good will and confidence in their new friends, 
offered to leave what they had brought without pay. 



326 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

With much diplomacy, the governor managed to get his sav- 
age visitors in mood of going, though they wished to stay the 
rest of the day. Captain Standish forming an escort of his 
armed men, in a manner thrust them from the clearing, as he 
showed them the way whither their bows were left. Then he 
went among the savages shaking them by the hand, saying, 
"Farewell, farewell," to each one until the whole party left in 
good humor saying to each other, "Farewell, farewell," as 
though it were a companion piece to "Welcome, welcome." 

But Lord Somerset was not so easily gotten rid of, this sav- 
age lord taking such a fancy to the English food and strong 
waters that he would not leave them; for when the time of 
departure came, he was stricken with such an active stomach- 
ache, he could not leave the clearing, I think it was one of the 
Billingtons who was unkind enough to say that he could not 
bear to be separated from the Dutch brandy. Perhaps he 
conceived that with ample groans and moans, he would receive 
another mug of spirits. At all events, his comrades went stalk- 
ing off through the trees without Samoset, who found what 
comfort he could in the hut of Master Hopkins, who was 
heartless enough to use a plaster of mustard externally for 
warming purposes. 

Once more the quiet and solace of the Sabbath day reigned 
within the limits of the forest fringed clearing, and once more 
the sound of the rolling drum bid the colonists come to service. 
By the stately governor strode the first lady of New England, 
in modest costume, which rather added to than detracted from 
her grace of person. From the various cabins came the men, 
women, and children bent upon the same mission, no doubt 
hoping to make amends for the unholy scenes which had been 
enacted in their presence. 

In the sunshine of this renewed peaceful day, I saw the white 
hood and flowing hair of Lora and I joined with these people 
in silent prayer that at last peace and security were assured 
from the savages, and that she was firmly seated in her new 
home without the prospect of further disturbancce. As the 
last colonists disappeared within the doorway of the log house, 
I heard the notes of a psalm filling the clearing with harmony. 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 

THE following day in the gray light of early morning I 
saw a strange figure pass my door going toward the wil- 
derness. He was clad in a shirt bound around the middle with 
a red band of cloth, a tall peaked hat on top of his head and on 
his red legs was a pair of gray stockings and shoes with broad 
buckles, being partly Pilgrim and mostly Indian in his attire. 
It was Lord Somerset whom Master Hopkins had thrust out, 
after satisfying himself that the savage was feigning sickness, 
that he might further fill his lean loins with food and drink. 
There was no wanting of diplomacy on the part of the shrewd 
Stephen, for he so praised and worked upon the naked lord, as 
to make him think that he was leaving upon his own accord. 
Feeling proud and handsome, the strangely bedecked native 
went off through the woods to carry further tidings of the new 
settlers to his friends. 

All was quiet in the clearing until Wednesday morning, when 
a third meeting since the landing of the colonists was held in 
the common-house to conclude laws and order for their form of 
government. While they were in the midst of the subject, 
three savages appeared on the hilltop across the brook shouting 
defiance, pulling their bow strings and otherwise challenging 
the colonists to combat. The meeting broke up in confusion as 
the colonists ran out into the open firmly grasping their pieces. 
The boldness of the challenge stirred Captain Standish to 
prompt action. Taking a comrade with a musket and two un- 
armed sailors, he advanced quickly to the brookside, without 
stopping to parley, he plunged into the creek and made for the 
opposite shore. All the while the savages were scraping their 
arrows across their bow strings, accompanying this strange 
music with grotesque antics and shouting. All my dreams of 
safety for the maiden were lost, as I conceived that these were 
forerunners of an attack. There was nothing else to do but 

3Z7 



328 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to stand and watch anxiously the advance of the Httle party up 
the hill. All the while the savages kept up their shrieking and 
weird music on bow strings, until the men were half way up the 
hill, then they ran off still shouting defiance. This did not dis- 
concert the captain who pushed on faster than ever, determined 
to know the object of this warlike attitude. I watched the men 
closely as they climbed higher and higher until they reached the 
top of the hill, where they stood looking upon all sides as if 
undecided whether to advance or retreat. I held my breath, 
fearful of an ambuscade or some other treachery, until I saw 
the captain slowly returning followed by his men. 

Once within the clearing, the captain returned to his martial 
law so that the settlement again took on the appearance of an 
armed camp, rudely shattering the hopes of peace with the 
savage neighbors. During this period of suspicion, the people 
were divided as to whether Lord Somerset was a friend or an 
enemy, and so argued this point, until even the governor grew 
lukewarm in the defense of his savage ally. 

Coming down the path shortly after this scene, I saw a pro- 
cession of men, women, and children, moving slowly up from 
the beach. In surprise I asked who the newcomers might be. 
John Alden, who was now fully restored, answered me, that 
they were the last of the colonists moving ashore from the ship 
where they had spent the winter, being too feeble to build 
their huts ashore. So on this the thirty-first of March, the 
last of the people who boarded the ship at Southampton the 
previous September finally left their wooden prison. Most of 
them were feeble and sick, but out of the kindness of the colo- 
nists' hearts these were distributed among the huts, and were 
not sent to the sick-house of unpleasant recollections. 

My desire to protect the maiden caused me to enlist under 
Captain Standish, offering my services either as officer or 
private. The day after the alarm, I slept late, as I had stood 
guard duty all the night before. This new menace of the 
forest inhabitants placed me in a quandary, as I could not de- 
cide whether to go or to stay. To abandon Lora confronted 
by this danger was cowardly, but to live with the colonists I 
knew was impossible. As the day was warm I opened my door 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 329 

and pulled my chair to the step, where I could sit and breathe 
in the freshness of the ocean and the forests. Sinking within 
the arms of my chair, I happened to look across the harbor, 
there I saw the ship with all sail spread. 

My heart sank within me as I sat powerless to move or 
speak, then starting up in alarm I shadowed my eyes with my 
hand from the bright sun, and stood looking intently at the 
full sailed ship. Down in my heart I felt that it could not be, 
as I would surely have heard of the sailing either from the 
colonists or Captain Jones. But I knew the master to be a 
captious fellow, and had no doubt he would make up his mind 
some fine day to go to England, and would accordingly set 
sail with or without the leave of the colonists. Even as I 
looked, I saw that the ship was still at anchor. I concluded 
that the captain was drying his sails, but for the moment, it 
gave me a scare which I did not soon forget. This alarm 
caused me to settle back and decide upon another early inter- 
view with the elder. 

I was deeply engaged in this thought of Lora, when I was 
startled by a shouting. Looking out I saw Lord Somerset 
accompanied by a stranger coming down the path boldly as 
though nothing had happened. I felt now that the fellows who 
frightened us the previous day were not his people, or else he 
was a perfect villain in his acting. 

While I was willing to forgive, the colonists were more sus- 
picious, and came out of their huts with guns in hand. The 
governor and Captain Standish, however, showed their con- 
fidence by advancing to their savage ally unarmed, and offering 
him their hands. As soon as Samoset clapped his eyes on the 
governor, he began to cry, "Welcome, welcome !" Much 
to my surprise the stranger spoke in good English saying, 
"Welcome, Englishmen, welcome!" These friendly greetings 
set at rest the fear of attack, though the more suspicious still 
stood aloof. 

As the stranger shook hands with the governor, Samoset was 
forward with the information that his name was "Squanto," 
and that he was the sole survivor of the nation of the Patuxets, 
which owned the great clearing in which the huts were located ; 



330 [THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

so that the colonists now stood in the presence of their lord 
and overseer for the first time. 

There was no hesitancy on the part of the colonists in taking 
the two savages within the common-house, where the parley- 
ing was continued. There Squanto told how he had been car- 
ried off as a slave by an English freebooter, by the name of 
Captain Hunt, who had visited this coast in 1614. This same 
Hunt endeavored to sell him in Spain for rials of eight, but the 
priests called upon the people not to buy, so that Master Hunt 
sailed away for England with his captive. In London, 
Squanto said, that he lived in Cornhill, with a merchant by the 
name of Master John Slavy, where he learned the ways and 
speech of an Englishman. 

So it seemed as if a kindly Providence had once more come 
to these people. In the first instance, Samoset himself only 
happened to be in this part of the country, having lingered eight 
months among strangers, apparently to be the ready instrument 
for bringing the colonists in peaceful contact with the estranged 
savages. Now Squanto, the sole owner of the land which 
they occupied, came from London, upon the scene at the proper 
time that he might give them further assistance. Whether these 
two men appeared within the clearing at their respective times 
through chance or divine influence, their coming as they did 
forms an interesting and important incident in the history of 
the Pilgrim colonists. 

As soon as the people gathered together and silence could 
be secured, the governor began further speech with Squanto. 
Then much to our surprise, Squanto said that the great King 
Massassoit was now on his way to make a friendly visit to the 
clearing, and that he would arrive shortly with his royal reti- 
nue. There was great excitement and rejoicing as well, over 
the prospects of seeing a native king in the midst of his sub- 
jects - particularly this monarch who was ruler over the sur- 
rounding country ; for it was the opinion of the Colonists then 
that this Massassoit was a king in his country, as King James 
was in England, one to whom all people bowed down in honor 
and subjection. 

tWhen it was known that the king of the savages was in the 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 331! 

neighboring forests, haste was made that His Majesty be re- 
ceived in due honor. Most of the colonists had Uved on the 
great North Road leading out of Scotland to London, down 
which came kings and queens with their retinues of nobles and 
courtiers, and in their own fashion had made service and obeis- 
ance to them, so that they were not new at the play of enter- 
taining royalty. When the summons came this April day to 
prepare for a visit from His Majesty, King Massassoit, there 
was great scurrying among the quality, commoners, and ser- 
vants, to untrunk what bit of finery they possessed and array 
themselves in it. 

Governor Carver retired to his hut, appearing shortly in a 
new white ruff of magnificent proportions, well starched and 
spotlessly white. One lapel of his cloak was thrown back, just 
as a courtier of England would wear it in the ante room of 
Hampton Court, showing a new gray doublet with a row of 
brass buttons, polished and gleaming. His peaked hat was 
brushed anew, and the brazen buckles of his shoes showed that 
Mistress Carver had bestowed the same attention upon them as 
she had on the doublet buttons. The governor was of a goodly 
figure, and would have attracted attention in the court of 
King James. 

Master Edward Winslow not to be backward wore a green 
velvet coat with wide spreading skirts over his armor, a brave 
garment and no doubt a relic of other days, since it was some- 
what of an ancient pattern. I offered Captain Standish my red 
velvet coat and silk waistcoat with flaming red poppies, and 
such other pieces of brocades and satin as my chests contained, 
but he waved me aside preferring his steel armor to puff and 
powdery dress. In haste in burnishing his armor he left 
dull places here and there in the joints, showing plainly that 
it was the work of a hurried man and not of a patient woman. 
Since the captain would not wear my gaudy stuff, I let it lay in 
the chest, only turning it over to secure a gold neck chain and a 
new pair of saffron stockings. The other colonists were as 
active in arraying themselves as were the head men. True, 
they did not have ruffs and rapiers, but they busied them- 
selves in removing the dirt from their buckles and buttons. The 



332 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

children were equally well washed and cleaned, their faces 
showing red with much rubbing. 

The colonists were in a turmoil over preparing for the com- 
ing of King Massassoit. The monarch himself with his reti- 
nue of sixty men came to the top of the hill across the brook, 
and tarried there with his brother. No doubt, he was as 
greatly agitated over his coming to the colonists as they were. 

Captain Standish and Isaac Allerton with a guard of six 
musketeers went down to the brook where the colonists, little 
and big, ranged themseves along the top of the bank as anxious 
spectators of the coming event. Lora, of course, was among 
them so that I sought her out and stood by her side. She was 
not in the least nervous, however, over the presence of the 
savages, pointing out to me their curious fashion of dressing 
their hair with hawk's feathers and fox tails; and, womanlike 
desired to have a closer view of how these fantastic devices 
were woven. 

There was a halt in the proceedings at this point, growing 
out of the suspicion of both sides that the other was not to be 
trusted too far. The result was that the colonists would not 
send their governor to the king, nor, would His Majesty trust 
himself within the clearing. As Captain Standish was walking 
back and forth somewhat troubled over the failure of the king 
to descend to meet him, Squanto offered his service to learn 
the cause of the delay. We at the top of the bank grew rest- 
less, wondering what had occurred to prevent the appearance of 
the king; in fact we could plainly see the savages moving 
around the brow of the hill, as they looked down upon the 
guard at the stream. 

Lora, too, grew doubtful, asking, "Master Beaumont, think 
you the king will come ?" 

Though I was not overly sanguine, I would not let her be 
disturbed by my solicitude, I replied, "Surely, but he comes 
with caution." 

While we were talking, I saw Squanto cross the brook, as- 
cending the hill. Soon he was lost among the followers of the 
savage court. King Massassoit proved himself to be a diplomat 
of no mean quality, for he refused to receive a message except 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 333 

fi"om the lips of one of the colonists, asking that one be sent to 
parley with him. There was some consternation at this request 
for who would care to risk his life among these untried sav- 
ages; but Master Winslow put an end to this question by 
offering to go unattended. He made an interesting figure 
in his great coat of green velvet and steel breast plate, as he 
struggled up the hill with a pot of strong waters in one hand, 
and a bag of biscuits and butter in the other, presents for King 
Massassoit. 

All eyes were fixed upon the going of the first ambassador to 
the court of the king of the Wampanoags, as he made his way 
upwards among trees and underbrush of the forests. On his 
shoulders rested the safety, even the lives, of those who 
watched him. Nervously I twitched my forefinger around the 
lock of my snap chance, as I saw Winslow approaching closer 
and closer to the group of savages. 

Once Winslow stumbled, causing Lora to seize my arm and 
exclaim, "He's down ! He's down !" 

But he gained his feet still clinging to his brandy cask and 
sack, and with renewed energy climbed on rapidly, until I saw 
him drop his bucket and doff his hat to salute ; then he was lost 
to view in the crowd of savages that closed around him. The 
group seemed greatly agitated, its members forcing this way 
and that ; I held my breath until I chanced to catch a glimpse of 
the green velvet coat. 

Besides the English provisions, the colonists' ambassador 
carried a pair of knives, and a copper chain with a large cheap 
setting for the king and a knife and a jewel for the ear of 
Prince Ouadequina. Seeing these presents of tawdry jewelry, 
I thought His Majesty must be in a poor way to be pleased 
with such simple gifts. 

I afterwards heard Master Winslow tell how gladly the 
presents were received, how the king at once placed the cop- 
per chain around his neck; at the same time casting longing 
eyes at the strong water, as if he thought the best was yet to 
come. Winslow said he made a speech, which Squanto inter- 
preted to the king, in which he stated that he was a representa- 
tive from King James, that the colonists came in peace desiring 



334 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to make him a friendly ally. Furthermore, he boldly asked 
]\Iassassoit to go with him to meet the governor in the clear- 
ing, that a treaty might be entered into between the colonists 
and his people. The king heard him through, telling Squanto 
he was pleased with the goodliness of the speech, but before 
deciding to meet the governor, the king said he would test the 
food and quality of the strong water the messenger had 
brought. After His Majesty had subdued his appetite with 
butter, cheese, and brandy, with true kingly manners, he gave 
the rest to his followers. The strong drink so worked upon 
His Majesty's brain as to cause him to make merry with Win- 
slow, offering to buy his coat of mail and sword. 

All this while we stood in the valley, looking vainly to get 
sight of Winslow. Lora began to grow impatient, asking, 
"Where, think you, is M;aster Winslow ?" 

"With the king." 

"But he has been gone far too long to please me," she 
answered. 

While we were watching and waiting, I saw a band of 
twenty stalwart men coming down the hill led by a lusty cap- 
tain. Though I looked closely I could not catch a glimpse of 
Winslow's green coat, nor any indication of his presence. Lora 
noticed his absence as well and w^ould have commented upon it, 
had we both not been so much interested in catching the 
words of Squanto, who was shouting something across to 
Captain Standish. 

Listening closely, we saw him point to the leader, and heard 
him say, "This is King Massassoit" 

The captain saluted His Majesty, as did Master Allerton, 
quite gallantly. The king came to the edge of the brook, 
hesitating whether to go ahead or retreat. Standish seeing the 
disposition of the chieftain, wisely saluted in such friendly man- 
ner that he made haste to cross the stream. 

As he came ashore. Captain Standish gave him his hand 
saying, "Welcome, King Massassoit." 

Squanto, who was beside his ruler, judged that the king 
should return a similar greeting, and I could see him whisper- 
ing something in his ear; but His Majesty gave a few grunts in 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 335 

his own jargon, not daring to trust his tongue to handhng 
English. 

While the exchange of greetings was going on, every one 
crowded around the band of savages, that they might see and 
hear all that was done and said. I was very much surprised 
not to see Governor Carver at the brookside to greet the com- 
ing of the king to the clearing; but he was a monarch him- 
self, and wished to impress His Savage Majesty that he was 
not of the common people. 

Lora and I had hardly taken our positions, when Captain 
Standish gave a command to his army of six musketeers, who 
were to act as a body guard to conduct the king to the gover- 
nor. Three of the escort fell in behind, while the drummer 
showed the way up the bank, playing a rattling tune as fast as 
he could ply his hands. We followed close behind in true Eng- 
lish mob fashion, being careful, however, not to interfere with 
the progress of the procession. The captain with drawn sword 
and shining armor led the way down the path to a half finished 
house, which was to be used as the council hall. 

While there was neither platform nor dais for the king, the 
house was not without decoration ; as a green rug was spread 
upon the clay floor, and four cushions were placed in a row 
upon it. 

There was an opening for a window in the side of the hut 
which I took possession of for Lora and myself, having full 
view of the interior. As Captain Standish came to the hut, 
he halted his musketeers; leading the king through the door, 
he marched with stately tread pointing out the royal cushion, 
at the same time advising Squanto to be seated beside his mas- 
ter. Then the twenty savages of the retinue ranged themselves 
to the right of the king, sitting upon the earthen floor cross 
legged like London tailors. 

The captain had hardly seated his guests, when there was a 
sound of drum and trumpet. Looking around, I was surprised 
to see Governor Carver coming toward the council chamber, 
with all the pomp and show of a king. Preceding the governor 
were a drummer and trumpeter; there were also musketeers 
before him and musketeers behind him, so that the ruler made 



336 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

a brave sliowing as he marched with martia! music along the 
patli to meet the king. 

The nearer the governor's party came to the council chamber 
the harder the trumpeter blew and the faster the drummer 
played, until I fancied the savages must have thought King 
James himself was approaching. At the door, the procession 
halted, the governor being led across the green carpet by Cap- 
tain Standish. the king rising from his cushion throne. To my 
astonishment. Governor Cai*ver stooped and kissed the red 
king's hand ! This obeisance took the monarch by surprise, but 
he quickly regained his composure and reaching down took the 
governor's hand and kissed it with loudness. 

There was another flourish by the drummer and tnimpeter, 
who stood in the doorway, after which the governor seated the 
king on his green cushion, while he took the one next to him. 
The colonists crowded in the hut. standing; with bared heads 
in the presence of the two monarchs, even the children pushing 
in to giet a peep at the strange red men, who wore few clothes 
but much paint. 

Noticing that Mistress Brewster was not likely to see much 
where she was standing, I surrendered my place alongside of 
Lora to her. There was a block of wood back of them, w'hich 
I mounted, looking over the maiden's head at the savage mon- 
arch. He was a man of about thirty as near as I could judge 
from his face, hidden as it was beneath its stain of red ; there 
was likewise apparently a rugged honesty in his countenance, 
which was indeed pleasing, impressing me favorably towards 
him. I could not say as much for the rest of his retinue, for 
as tliey sat cross legged upon the clay floor, their bodies shin- 
ing with grease and their faces painted many hues, I thought, 
they were about the hardest looking crew I had ever seen out- 
side of Xewg'ate prison. 

Lora did not like their looks any better than I did. for after 
gazing at them awhile. I heard her say to her mother. "What 
ugly, ugly creatures." 

When the nmsic had ceased and the first salute of welcome 
had been given. Governor Carver called upon Master Richard 
.Warren to bring forth a pewter pitcher tilled with rum. First 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 337 

Governor Carver took the silver cup from Ihe ctq>-bearer, filled 
it with strong waters, then turning toward the long, drank 
his health. I thought His Majesty showed some impatience at 
the size of the draught poured out for him by the discreet 
Richard, as he seized the pitcher himself, filling the cup full of 
spirits, then with true kingly capacity he poured the liquor 
down his throat as though it were spring water. Knowing the 
strength of the rum, I thou^t if His Majesty stood that great 
draught, he was surely a mighty man. 

When all the retinue had been served with drink, the gov- 
ernor called for food for the guests. A great goose was 
brought in on a pewter platter steaming in its own juice. I 
could see the longing in His 2klajesiys eyes as he gazed upon 
the brown sweetness of the fowl, watching over it closely lest 
it escape. Governor Carver wotild not partake of the goose 
waving it on to the king, who was not so dainty, as he made 
hast«^ to seize the breast in both hands, gnawir.g a: sh 

like a hound. Then the other savages fell vtpor. . : . with 
such vigor, that the whole retinue were soon greasy irom chin 
to eyebrows. They ate heartily of the English coo^dng, lock- 
ing with longing eyes when the platter was empty, no doubt 
hoping that another fowl was forthcoming. 

Having dined his royal guests, next the governor proceeded 
to call upon the secretary of state, ilaster HojJdns, that more 
weighty matters than a gray goose be discussed. The gov- 
ernor bid Squanto say to His ^.lajesty, tiiat King James of 
England saluted him with words of love and peace. 

With this the savage monarch essayed to rise, thinking tha.t 
the governor was King James, but as I thought, the draught 
of rum held him to his cushion. Failing to gain his feet. His 
2.1ajesty bowed several times, to show his Inxnage. I could not 
refrain from smiling at the defeat of this red monarch in his 
first encounter with strong waters, for he sat now in a treanble, 
swaying back and forth, and could hardily sit upon the cush- 
ion. The governor, giving httle heed to the king's cooditicni, 
had Squanto repeat after him the articles of the treaty, which 
he urged should be entered into at once. 

After each ardcle, and there .ve-e several of them, was read 



338 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

and agreed upon, Massassoit would nod his head and grunt, 
then all his subjects would grimace and applaud. It was a 
simple treaty of alliance, each side agreeing to do no hurt to 
the other, and both averring they would render assistance to 
each other in case of attack. When the last article had been 
agreed upon, the governor told Squanto to say to the king that 
if he kept faith with the colonists. King James would esteem 
him as his friend and ally. Again the king endeavored to rise, 
but he was so badly worsted by his great draught that all he 
could do was grimace, bowing low at the same time. 

There was no mention made of King James in the first ar- 
ticle of this treaty. I must say that Governor Carver looked 
the part of a strong independent spirit as he sat in the midst of 
the savage dignitaries, dictating to them this first treaty, bind- 
ing them in an offensve and defensive alliance. As the various 
articles were discussed, I could see that the commonality of the 
colonists were in accord with them, though this was their first 
knowledge of the treaty. 

With the finishing of the alliance, not a paper was signed 
by either party confirming this strange compact. King Mas- 
sassoit took from a bag at his belt a few leaves of the tobacco 
plant ; crushing them into the bowl of his pipe, he drank in the 
fumes, sending it from him with lusty puffs or permitting it to 
trickle from his nostrils. 

The maiden asked me curiously, "What smokes the king?" 

"Some of your tobacco, the seed of which I gave you with 
your shell basket," was my reply. 

Looking into my face with a twinkling smile, she said, 
"Truly." 

Before I could answer, she plucked me by the sleeve saying, 
"Look! Look! the king would have Governor Carver drink 
tobacco smoke with him." 

Looking, I saw the governor put the pipe to his lips gingerly 
drawing in the fumes, then he coughed sending the smoke from 
his mouth in one blast. Still convulsed with coughing, he 
handed the pipe to Master Hopkins to test his stomach; like- 
wise Master Allerton and Captain Standish, who were seated 
as councilors of the governor, were then made to drink of the 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 339 

smoke, which they did with curious expressions. When the 
last of the colonists had had more than his fill of the pipe, the 
affair of state came to an end. In England such treaties were 
signed in ink, but in this country in smoke ; I wondered which 
manner was the more lasting. 

When His Majesty would arise, he had to call for assistance, 
as he was still sweating and trembling freely. This caused the 
maiden to whisper to me, "See the king has been seated so long, 
he barely stands alone." 

I could have told her something of the effects of his draught 
of rum, but I held my tongue. Some of the London folks 
nudged each other and would have made merry with the mon- 
arch's condition ; but they were properly frowned down by the 
other colonists, who were grave and serious, appreciating fully 
the importance of not giving offense. 

Master Winslow being held as a hostage, it was decided to 
detain six members of the retinue until he was safely returned. 
With this understanding, the king and his followers were ready 
to go. The colonists crowded to one side as Governor Carver, 
prim and grave, took King Massassoit by the hand leading him 
in the midst of his body of musketeers. The other savages 
pushed closely after their chieftain. As the curious colonists 
looked on, the governor raised his hand; the captain gave his 
command, "Forward," and amidst the roll of drum and the 
music of the trumpet, the royal cavalcade marched through the 
clearing down to the brookside. 

At the end of the foot log, the procession halted. The drum- 
mer and trumpeter were doing mighty service with their instru- 
ments, while the governor embraced his red majesty lovingly, 
giving him a cordial farewell. As the king mounted the log 
unsteadily, I held my breath ; he hesitated, then waved his arms 
wildly, the maiden exclaiming, "He's falling, he's falling." 
For a moment I thought we would be greeted by the sight of 
a king in the brook, but he steadied himself, reaching the shore 
in safety. One by one the rest of the savages passed over the 
stream, leaving the six hostages for Winslow's safety in the 
hands of Captain Standish. 

All this time I had been straining my eyes to catch a glimpse 



340 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

of Winslow. In the order of things he should have been pres- 
ent to have passed over to us as soon as the king had reached 
the other side of the brook. Instead of his coming, I could 
see the savage court on the hill in great agitation. 

Governor Carver and Captain Standish both stood at the 
edge of the flowing stream, anxiously looking and waiting the 
return of their ambassador ; the drum and trumpet were silent, 
the colonists crowding closer and closer together, stood in a 
body wondering what delayed Winslow in the savage court. 
The six hostages mistook the uneasiness of the colonists as a 
menace to them, and were not anxious to leave their guard. 

At this juncture, Squanto came down the hill alone, re- 
lieving the suspense somewhat, though we had rather seen the 
green coat of Winslow. From my position I saw the savage 
messenger leap down from the foot log and speak with Gov- 
ernor Carver and the captain, then remount the log and go 
back to his people. All these mysterious doings were explained, 
when the word was given that Prince Quadequina would 
make a call upon the governor, and that Winslow was to be 
held as his hostage until his return. The governor giving his 
consent, we waited to see what sort of a person this new prince- 
ling might be. 

Presently there came another group down between the tall 
pines led by a proper tall young man. Like His M.ajesty, this 
man wore a mantle of the fur of some wild animal thrown 
loosely around his shoulders, and was of goodly appearance 
even to the eye of an Englishman, as he crossed the log, strong 
and sure-footed. Governor Carver saluted him, which the 
young man returned equally as well as the king had done, 
though I am compelled to say, both would have made awkward 
courtiers in any of the European courts. There was a natural 
grace and dignity about both of these savage noblemen that 
stamped their movements with sincerity, which I can not say of 
the shallow and idle favorites of many civilized monarchs. 
Again the trumpeter touched upon his horn and the drummer 
rattled away as fast as his sticks could fly, while this second 
party was led down the path to the unfinished house, and seated 
.with regal honors upon the green cushioned throne. 



THE GREAT CHIEF MASSASSOIT 341 

I could not help but notice that Richard Warren, the cup- 
bearer, held tightly to the pewter pitcher which contained the 
spirits, taking no risks of the repetition of the king's great 
draught. I took it that the prince was a poor warrior, as he 
showed a dislike to the muskets, asking Squanto to have the 
captain put them aside. Standish sent the musketeers out of 
the council chamber, but warned them to keep close watch. 

The prince was of modest countenance and impressed me as 
a man of good parts. Since he and the king were really of 
marked dignity and quality, I conceived that after all there 
might be a nobility among these wild pagans and began to 
have respect myself for these members of the savage dynasty. 
When the feast was over, the prince with the cheap yellow 
jewel in his ear was conducted to the foot log with only part 
of his retinue, the others lingering where roast goose and 
foaming liquors were handed about freely. 

Down through the brush and the dead leaves of the forest 
Master Winslow now came, having great trouble in preserv- 
ing his velvet coat from the branches of the underbrush. This 
day he fulfilled well all I thought of him at the time of the 
signing of the compact in the roundhouse of the ship. Alone 
and unarmed except for his sword, he trusted himself in the 
midst of the savage horde and by his courage gave them an 
example of confidence, which no doubt influenced the king to 
come to visit the governor in the clearing. There was no haste 
in Winslow's coming now, picking his way with the same in- 
difference as though he was in the midst of his friends, he 
crossed the log and stepped off into the embrace of the gov- 
ernor, who welcomed him as coming from a deed well done. 

The six hostages went back quietly to their people. Captain 
Standish drew his sword with a flourish and gave a shrill com- 
mand. With the trumpeter and drummer sounding their mu- 
sic, the musketeers began their march, while the people proudly 
followed after them, feeling that this treaty day was the begin- 
ning of a new order of things. 

As night came on the visitors who lagged behind for food 
and a drop of brandy left, except two who would have tarried 
longer but lor the active persuasion of the governor who bid 



342 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

them sleep in their own camp. Lord Samoset and Squanto, 
being considered friends, sat in the shadows of Master Hop- 
kins's chimney-corner as welcome as the governor could have 
been. Captain Standish and I went together to sit with Mas- 
ter Stephen and converse with the two friendlies, being anxious 
to know more about this worthy King Massassoit and his 
court. We soon found that while Squanto could talk on 
simple subjects, he failed us entirely on deeper matters. 

The governor, likewise the elder, coming in, we gained fur- 
ther information about the plague that swept the savages away, 
how the people lived and what religion they held to. On this 
last subject both Samoset and Squanto stumbled somewhat hav- 
ing but little knowledge of English doctrines and tenets; but 
after some words, we found that both believed in a Great Spirit 
that dwelt in the blasts of the tempest, that swept in on the 
billows of the sea, or came like a song in the southwest winds — 
a mighty spirit that watched their comings and goings, who in 
peace brought game to their kettles, and in anger brought star- 
vation to their doors. The elder listened closely to the two 
pagans, then drawing his Bible from his doublet began to read 
from it. Having finished his reading, the elder and the others 
knelt in the shadows of the fire. Lord Somerset and Squanto 
looked around curiously not knowing whether to go or to stay, 
then under the spell of the others they too came to their knees. 

Through the open door I could see stars off in the far 
away and caught the softness of the wind as it swept across the 
harbor. Only the elder's voice was heard above this universal 
silence. Earnestly, and even eloquently, he sent up a plea that 
the hearts of the savages might be awakened by the touch of the 
spirit of Isaac and Abraham. So this night within the pine 
log walls of this lowly hut, the Pilgrims began their mission of 
mercy, as they conceived it, amongst the Philistines of the new 
world. 



THE BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 

AS the captain and I went forth from Stephen Hopkins's 
^^hut under the spell of the elder's prayer, we saw the camp- 
fires of the savage king's household upon the hill across the 
brook, giving us ample assurance that his day's visitation was 
a reality and not a dream. After looking at the fires awhile, 
Standish told me that he had taken the precaution to post 
double sentries around the clearing. Though believing in the 
sincerity of the king, he would take no chances on the encroach- 
ments of his subjects. I began to chide him upon the pomp 
and show of the governor's court in the council chamber. 
To this he replied in good humor, that he divined the colonists 
were without bitter feeling against King James and his glory; 
but, they judged their worship was founded upon their con- 
science and the Bible, and not upon the king's commands. 

While we were still discussing the loyalty of the colonists to 
the king of England, to whom they still were dutiful subjects, 
we came to the elder's house where I fancied I saw a slender 
figure with a white shawl showing against the dark cabin wall. 
I thought it was the maiden walking alone in the night air. The 
captain did not notice me, as I turned my head from time to 
time so I could see the better. Though I did not stop, I so 
managed my steps as to keep the figure in view. 

At my door, the captain bade me adieu for the night, wishing 
to make the rounds and see that active watch was being kept. 
Hastily seizing my bucket, and swinging it carelessly in my 
hand, I made my way towards the spring. As I came near 
the Brewster hut my heart heat in high hopes, for there was 
the bit of white, and I fancied I could fashion the slender waist 
of the maiden as she stood waiting for me to come. The 
thought of her standing so long in one position never entered 
my mind, so anxious was I to see her alone. But as I came 
closer, my vision took the form of a sweet brier bush with a 
white cloth thrown across its thorns fluttering in the air, 

343 



344 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

With a look of disgust I turned away from the phantom 
figure, starting back without as much as filhng my bucket; I 
overcame my feehngs and went down the bank to where the 
willows hung over the brink of the spring. Stooping over, I 
pushed the wood deep into the flood, the water swirling into 
the pail. Holding it beneath the surface for a moment, I 
seemed to feel the consciousness of the presence of some one 
in the willows. With a swish I drew the bucket from the 
spring and turned to confront the intruder. 

At my first glance, I saw the form of a woman shrinking 
against the trunk of the nearest tree. I do not know why, but 
I called, "Lora." 

"Master Beaumont," she answered, "I did not expect you 
at the spring this time of night." 

"Nor did I hope to see you here either, Lora. Let me carry 
your bucket." 

"I have none to carry," 

"Pray, then, what brings you to this lonely place?" I asked. 

"Perhaps it was due to the excitement of the day. I was 
restless within the house, so I came out into the night to find 
peace." 

"Think you, you will find it here at the spring?" 

"It is a quiet place," she replied, "besides the willows are 
friendly, so that I can talk to them freely," 

"Of what, Lora?" I asked moving closer to her. 

"Master Beaumont," she said with an effort, "you would 
not like to know my whole mind. As it might be ill, it might 
cause you grief." 

"Nay, not ill of me, Lora," I urged pleadingly, "I would 
have you love me with all your heart." 

She replied resolutely, "Master Beaumont, that is impossible 
for many reasons, and I must not give you pain in going over 
them." 

"But, Lora, I want to hear them. Could I but know what 
lies between us, perhaps I could aid you in overcoming it," I 
went on impulsively. 

Then in a plaintive and far-away voice, she said, "I fear that 
you will have to go back many centuries to our ancestors, as 



(BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 345 

there is the beginning of our differences. At first sight I 
thought you were one of those soldiers of fortune, so many 
of whom I had seen in Holland, gaining fine clothes and some 
gold by serving Dutch or Spanish masters ; but when you went 
forth in the cold and snow, I confess I saw you through dif- 
ferent eyes. So far you have not told me your birth nor 
station." 

"But I will, now," I said hastily. 

"Nay, nay, let me finish for I must make an end of this 
quickly. That you come from a noble family, I fully believe. 
That I came from a family of sturdy yeomen, I am equally 
proud. Now you see the impossibility of our positions; your 
ancestors came from ancient halls, mine from ancient fields. 
Would you have the doors of your family close against you? 
Nay, Master Beaumont, I would not sacrifice you, even though 
I dared to love you." 

I would not listen to her further but broke in, "Lora, if my 
family but saw you, they would adore you as I do. True, I 
come from Beaumont Hall; still it will open its doors widely 
to welcome you as my wife." 

"Your wife!" she exclaimed and I felt her draw from me 
in alarm. 

"Truly, my wife, Lora ; for I love you as I do my life, more 
than that, I would give it freely to protect you." 

Then she drew further away from me saying, "Nay, nay, 
not such sacrifices for me. Even though we were agreed, still 
there lies my duty to my father and mother. Our family has 
been driven closer together by hardships and sufferings. Now 
that we are standing in the presence of our greatest one, would 
you have me desert them? Would you have me speak the 
truth about you?" she exclaimed with emotion. 

"Lora, even though your words crush me," I replied firmly. 

"Then, Master Beaumont, down in my secret heart, I do love 
you. I dare not confess it aloud, nor bring my affection to 
my own view, but back somewhere within me, I love you." 

"Oh, Lora, Lora !" I exclaimed advancing towards her. 

"Nay, nay," she said hurriedly at the same time pushing me 
from her, "my love is one of my buried secrets, one which 



346 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

crushes me and brings me pain instead of happiness; one which 
I must not gratify, nor permit you to encourage. Instead of 
peace and joy, it brings me grief and sends me forth into the 
night. I confide in my willows only, and I came here but now 
to unburden my heart to them." 

Then with greater vehemence than ever she went on, "Nay, 
nay, Master Beaumont ; I must not love you ! I must not love 
you!" 

I could see she was laboring under great excitement and in a 
manner was unburdening her heart to the willows instead of 
me. That she never intended me to know her love, I am sure ; 
but she had suppressed it so long, she could not withhold it 
more. Fortunately or unfortunately, I happened to be present 
when she gave way, thus gaining the secret of her heart. Now 
that I knew of her affection and her courage in withholding 
it, I was more in love with her than ever. I had no words 
to answer hers, for how could I bid her forget her father and 
mother, or ask her even to abandon them in their distress and 
go with me? It was not in my heart to urge Lora to return 
to England, at the same time I know it was impossible for 
me to tarry with her, 

Lora soon remained her composure and began to reproach 
herself for her outbreak, appealing to me, "Master Beaumont, 
forgive me. I never intended that you should know my secret 
love. It came from me unexpectedly and I know not what 
moved me so to give it up. Now that you know it, do not 
turn from me for awhile, at least." 

"Turn from you, Lora? Your confession brings me closer 
to you." 

"I would that it did not, for my burden already distresses 
me, and I would not add more to yours." Then remembering 
her long absence, she said quickly, "I must not tarry longer, 
Master Beaumont; but must bid you good-night." 

Tenderly I kissed her hand and as she went from me in the 
shadows of night, I thought her worthy of her blood, be it 
from fields, forests, or palace. My head was in a whirl. Sit- 
ting down on the roots of the willows, I went over her words, 
endeavoring to find some way out of the snarl that beset both 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 347 

of us. I could plainly see she was bound with living chains 
to her parents, the breaking of which lay only in their hands. 
Perhaps, I thought, if I could only gain their consent, Lora 
would go with me. But I had already tried this measure with- 
out success, so that all there was left me was a confusion of 
thoughts. 

The next morning I could see no other way out of the matter 
than by another interview with the elder. I was soon knock- 
ing at the door of the maiden's hut, and was greeted from with- 
in by her voice inviting me to enter. I found Lora and her 
mother alone. The mother was not overly cordial in her greet- 
ing, but the maiden was calm after the night's interview, 
though I could see her eyes had not found much sleep. From 
the mother I learned that the elder had gone to the woods with 
the other men. Though I was loath to see the mother and father 
separately, I was so determined to know my fate that I unfold- 
ed my love for Lora without delay. 

The mother did not show the least agitation as she said, 
"This comes to me not as a surprise. Master Beaumont, as I 
knew of the mitts Lora knit for you, for there is an ancient 
saying, that when a maiden begins to clothe a lad, 'tis a sign 
of'love." 

This pleasant speech I at once conceived to mean that the 
mother did not find fault in me, but I learned differently and 
that her mind was fixed not to give her to me. Catching a 
glance of sorrow from the maiden, I desisted though I longed 
to go on. Now I conceived that I was but causing Lora pain, 
and I left the hut with the knowledge that certain defeat was 
my lot. 

Instead of going to the woods in search of the father, I 
returned to my hut and the arms of my great chair with a 
heavy heart. Now that I knew her secret, I could not help 
but think how much stronger a woman was than a man. 
Though apparently frail and gentle, bowing easily before the 
blasts of life, she forthwith straightens up like a reed after the 
wind ceases, once more standing. My mind told me I was 
in the wrong, though my heart urged me to forward my suit. 
Out of all this confusion came the unpleasant thought that 



348 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

since she would make a martyr of herself, I must sacrifice 
myself as well. 

For her sake I decided not to speak to her father, but to join 
with the maiden in a bond of self-control and self-effacement. 

With the firm resolution of sacrificing my love, I went out 
into the warm sunshine. At the path I met the captain and 
Master Allerton going towards the brook. Then much to my 
surprise, the captain informed me that King Massassoit had 
sent a messenger requesting his visit be returned and that they 
were now about to set out on this mission to the court of the 
savages. This adventure appealing to me, I proffered my 
company which was accepted. 

Without arms we crossed the brook while the people stood 
around and wished us safe return. I looked for the maiden, 
but she was not in the crowd nor was her mother, so I fancied 
they were still dwelling upon my recent visit. Struggling up 
the hill, we came to the top where I was greeted with my first 
view of a savage court. It was all I cared to see, to forever 
put an end to my notion of royalty amongst these people, as 
we English knew it; for they had no excess of things to give 
one man advantage over another, but all were upon the same 
footing of poverty and want. 

King Massassoit sat in the midst of his people, holding his 
court beneath the branches of a tall pine, having neither a 
green dais, nor a green cushion to mark him as one above the 
ordinary. When we came up to the king, he arose and kissed 
our hands. The captain and Master Allerton returned the 
salute, while I merely bowed low, not caring to kiss the painted 
hand of this lord of the woods. 

His Majesty was drinking smoke from his tobacco pipe, 
filling the air with its pungent odor. Once seated upon the 
mats which were laid on the ground, the king took a long 
draught from his pipe, then handed it to the captain. I 
watched Standish closely as he handled the pipe daintily and 
breathed in the fumes, letting the smoke curl out between his 
lips with such grace, I was really jealous of his trick. Master 
Allerton came next; though he did not fancy the ordeal, he 
managed to keep control of his face. Coming my trial, I 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 349 

slyly wiped off the mouth piece then quickly drew in the fumes. 
I made no effort to imitate the graceful puff of the captain, 
for the stuff suffocated me and I forced it from my throat like 
the belching smoke from the mouth of a cannon. The biting 
and acrid taste of the tobacco plant smoke might be good stuff 
to sign treaties, but for my own pleasure, I must confess, I 
did not care to test its virtues for a second time. 

This social function having been endured, I had time to look 
around and take observations of the camp and the people. The 
meagerness of wealth was apparent at the first glance. In 
their persons the men were tall and handsome timbered people, 
square faced with ample black hair upon their heads, but their 
faces were free from its growth. None were cursed with 
much flesh upon their bodies, being lean limbed and lithe as 
our English athletes. Their pride carried them to excess in 
dyeing their faces many colors, and in some instances pounc- 
ing their breasts with queer decorations. 

Some of the women were quite comely, carrying their fur 
mantles with modesty, and even dignity. As a rule, however, 
they were hard-faced, thin and gaunt, showing clearly that the 
life in the forest did not improve their sex. The ancient 
women were hags, toothless like our witches, and with bent 
backs as peasants, so that they were not charming to look upon. 
One could well believe in their craftiness as they looked at us 
out of their black bead-like eyes, while we sat next to the 
throne of their ruler. 

I longed to ask his Majesty how his subjects obeyed him as 
he spoke to one of them, evidently sending him to a task, but 
the man did not move until he was finally sent off, after many 
sharp words had been passed between master and man. I won- 
dered how long King James would desist from putting into the 
Tower an Englishman who would dare to contend with him to 
his face. 

We tarried long enough for the captain and Allerton to 
establish their friendliness, and for me to have my mind filled 
with the meanness of their living, their want of order, and their 
total lack of social distinctions. As we bade farewell, the 
king slipped something into the captain's hand. 



350 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

On our way down the hill, Standish said, "Beaumont, the 
king's court is a poor one. See what he gave me." 

Then the captain showed me a few ground nuts and a roll 
of dried tobacco plant. Ere I could reply, Standish went on 
to say, "After all, little as it is, the gift was made in good will." 

There was an anxious crowd at the brookside awaiting our 
coming, deeming it venturesome business to go into the savage 
camp. The people were eager to know how we were treated, 
what we saw, and asked so many questions, we would have 
been compelled to have stopped the rest of the day to have 
answered them. 

I went with the captain down to the common-house where 
we found the governor, the elder, and others of the colonists 
busily engaged in filling a great iron pot with peas, for the 
comfort and feeding of the savage court, which was in a fair 
way of starving in its hill quarters. A couple of savages 
walked away with the pot between them, delighted with an 
early prospect of a feast. 

The governor was anxious to know all about what the cap- 
tain saw and heard on his visit. Master Carver was adroit in 
his thoughts, placing much significance in the meager gifts of 
the king. As we were standing in front of the fireplace. Gov- 
ernor Carver turned towards Standish saying, "Captain, what 
think you, we will live in peace with the savages ?" 

The captain did not answer at once but stood thinking, then 
in time replied, "My thoughts are, that we will have peace 
with the king, as he has powerful neighbors pressing him hard, 
so that he is of necessity friendly to us, as he expects our 
assistance in case of attack." 

"How know you this?" eagerly asked the governor. 

"From the king himself through Squanto, who says that a 
people, called the Narragansetts, are likely to bring him to 
war. " 

"Then Massassoit will be truly our friend," replied the gov- 
ernor; for he was diplomat enough to see that the king was 
looking upon the colonists as his allies, and the clearing as a 
place of retreat in case he was hard driven. 

As we came from this conference, we met Squanto coming 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 351 

up the path with an arm load of wriggling eels, the largest I 
had ever seen. Our savage friend was followed by a crowd 
of curious colonists, who were anxious to know from whence 
the eels came, and how he caught them without hook or spear. 
The craftiness of the natives in their struggle for food now 
came forth, for Squanto said that the eels were from the bot- 
tom of a river, where he tramped them out of their winter 
quarters with his bare feet. Master Allerton weighed one in 
his hand. The shake of his head was more expressive of the 
quality of the eel, than his words could have been. 

The governor in his fairness refused to accept the eels as a 
present from Squanto, ordering him to be given value for them 
from the common stores. So that the first commerce began 
over the bartering of the eels, and strange as it may seem, the 
proprietor of the ground was the first to profit by the coming 
of the colonists. 

Savages in their fur mantles and nakedness were in the 
clearing as soon as the colonists were abroad the next morning. 
Their familiarity was alarming to the governor, who was for 
sending word to the king to keep his subjects at home. No 
action was taken, however, until after a convention of all the 
people which was to be held as soon after the morning meal as 
possible. 

I was standing in the door of my hut watching two of the 
savages who were hanging around the captain's cabin, when 
the "rat-tat-tat" of the drum called the colonists to attention. 
The two wild sons of the forest first looked at each other then 
at me in the most startled manner. As the drummer kept his 
rattling music going, their astonishment grew in vigor until 
I saw them lope away towards the woods, as if some devilish 
conjuring had been devised against them. 

The colonists, however, answered the call of the drum, going 
in groups of two and three or singly to the common-house. 
While I had no direct interest in the gathering, still I was 
curious to see how the commonality would conduct itself at 
the making of laws and rules to govern itself. 

At the signing of the compact at Cape Cod, Governor Car- 
ver was merely confirmed in his position as "ship's governor 



352 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ashore," without laws to govern his subjects except the com- 
mon law of England. There was a notion among the colonists, 
now that they were established, they should assert their freedom 
in the selection of a governor and fix laws for the orderliness 
of the colony. Knowing this was the program of the day, I 
closed my door, walking down to the common-house to witness 
the lawmakers at work. 

As I was walking along, I could not help but recall the warn- 
ing of King James to the commoners when they began to 
show signs of tinkering with his kingly duties. These are 
his exact words, "Do not meddle with the main points of gov- 
ernment, that is my craft. To meddle with that were to lessen 
me. I am now an old king, for six and thirty years I have 
governed Scotland personally and now have I accomplished my 
apprenticeship of seven years here and seven years is a great 
time for king's experience in government, therefore there 
should not be too many Phormios to teach Hcinnibal. I must 
not be taught my office." 

If King James had known this morning how his commoners 
were to meet in convention and select a monarch from their 
own number, His Majesty, no doubt, would have forthwith 
called Master Carver and the rest to account for their temerity, 
at the same time setting his seal of disapproval on their inter- 
ference with his kingly craft. 

Wth these thoughts still in mind, I came to the door of the 
common-house. The interior had a different appearance being 
filled with forms made from log slabs with four pine sticks 
driven in the comers for legs. These were placed in rows 
so that the quality, commoners, and servants could sit together 
while they were legislating. 

A table stood in front of the chimney with three vacant 
chairs which I recognized as the governor's, the elder's, and the 
captain's. I had seated myself in one corner of the room when 
I heard the blare of a trumpet. Many times I had heard the 
same air at the jousting tourney heralding the approach of a 
knight. Turning around I was just in time to see the tall form 
of the governor enter the door, hat in hand. Stately he 
walked down the narrow aisle followed by the elder and the 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 353 

captain, looking neither to the right nor left of him, seating 
himself in his great chair at the council table facing the people. 
As he came in, the men of quality and commoners arose, do- 
ing obeisance to their governor as though he were the king 
opening his parliament. I could not bring myself to do him 
such an honor so held fast to my log seat watching him 
closely. 

To the right of the governor sat Elder Brewster, who 
showed the effects of the winter. To the left in full armor was 
the captain, his shining steel plates giving him the appearance 
of a god of war. Master Bradford was too ill to attend the 
meeting but I fancied he knew full well what program was to 
be followed. 

Looking over the gathering, I saw Master Stephen Hopkins 
leaning against the rough logs of the side of the house and 
next to him was Master Richard Warren, the only London 
quality man left of the number who sailed so bravely from the 
London dock. Masters Martin, Mullins, Tilley, and White 
were gone, leaving woeful gaps in the ranks of the little band. 
These recollections called up memories of the common-house 
whose logs were worn smooth by the hands of the sick ; when 
their cry for water went unheeded, and the dead were carried 
forth nightly from its portals. My heart was touched as I 
thought of those who had come so far and fallen so coura- 
geously, and who were now resting in the Little-field-that-over- 
looked-the-sea. 

Turning my head towards the open door I saw a motley 
crowd of savages looking in. They little knew that they were 
the idle witnesses of an order of things which, had they but the 
wisdom to follow, would make them great and everlasting in 
their country. It was a strange blending of the affairs of the 
men, these half-fed savages looking in upon this handful of 
men organizing a plan of government which ultimately was to 
establish one people and overthrow the other. It was the old 
forms giving way to the new, idleness falling before industry, 
shiftlessness overcome by organization ; but I am drifting from 
my text. 

After the elder's opening prayer, the governor arose, as a 



354 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

monarch among his people would report of his good deeds and 
further necessities. Governor Carver did not dwell upon the 
sad scene of the winter and upon their loss but steadfastly put 
his face to the future. His speech was worthy of a statesman 
as he made known his policy towards the savages; though he 
favored peace, it was not to be had at the sacrifice of their 
honor and position. He felt beholden to no one for their safe- 
ty but they must at all times rely upon themselves, always 
dealing fairly with the savages but being prepared to fight if 
needs be. 

With this question disposed of, the governor declared a new 
order of their own affairs and conduct for the coming year. 
He said that since all of the men were to labor in common, he 
would advise that they be assembled at sunrise at the common- 
house by the beating of the drum and so march forth to toil, 
furthermore, they were to be called from the fields at noon- 
time and at night by the drum, so that all would be treated 
alike. 

There was to be a master of the fields, master of the tools, 
also a master of the forests, who were to plan their work, keep- 
ing things in order and readiness. 

Some of the men moved around restlessly in their seats, 
speaking their thoughts by the shaking of their heads rather 
than their tongues, as if they did not fancy being driven to 
and from work. The governor was quick to see this factious 
spirit, making haste to say, "There must be no favoring of one 
man over another. I shall go willingly to work wherever I 
am sent, either in the fields or forests. I am sure the elder will 
do his part and Captain Standish has never feared labor. Ev- 
ery man must be up and apace, and I will lead the way." 

I thought this declaration was in keeping with the governor's 
spirit and I felt when the time came for action, he would not 
falter; but a scowl of discontent marked the faces of a few, 
who still fancied that as long as they were free to govern them- 
selves, they should do as they pleased. Governor Carver ig- 
nored their ill looks and made known permanently that there 
was to be no dissension, that they must stand together and each 
one do his utmost duty. 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 355 

As the governor saw the future rising before him, his words 
came simply, properly, and I thought him as effective a speaker 
as I had ever heard. Nudging the man next to me, I asked 
him, "How comes the governor to speak so well?" 

"It must come from within him, surely not from without 
since he has had little opportunity or training," replied this 
commoner. 

"He speaks like a statesman," I whispered back. 

I have heard the lords of state halt and hesitate in their ad- 
dresses, but this untrained governor in the log council cham- 
ber in the wilderness never lacked a word or thought, doing his 
task in a masterly manner. I sat with my back up against 
the pine log wall and heard the governor urge loyalty to King 
James, but all the while his plea was the right of the colonists 
to rule themselves. I admit that I was so interested that I 
almost forgot that I was a king's man listening to seditious 
talk. As he progressed, I soon saw that the governor was 
preaching the doctrines advanced by Pastor John Robinson of 
Leyden in his last letter to the departing colonists. Now I, 
also, felt the spirit which caused these lowly men to rise in the 
presence of one of their own number, and why the governor 
came in all the pomp of a prince of the realm. As they saw 
the matter, it was not the individual, but the dignity of the law 
represented in the person of their own selected ruler, that they 
were bowing down to and honoring. However they saw it, 
I could not help but feel that this day there was a man's cour- 
age beneath the coat of the governor and a statesman's plan 
within his brain. When Governor Carver finished speaking 
and the others rose to pay their respects to him, I came to my 
feet readily, glad to stand within the presence of an earnest 
man. 

The governor had hardly gained his seat when the elder 
arose and in goodly terms praised the steadfastness of Gov- 
ernor Carver at the same time commending him to the people 
as their ruler for another twelve months. I looked around to 
see how this continuing in power of the same man met with 
the approval of the commonality. There was little opposition 
to be seen in their faces since necessity pressed them so hard 



356 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

there was no other choice. The Leyden people having named 
the governor for another year, the Londoners spoke likewise in 
favor of him, thus the two factions united in their choice of 
a ruler. 

About this time Squanto came boldly into the room taking 
his seat on the same bench with me. There was a half dozen 
savages now standing at the doorway, deeply interested in the 
proceedings. While I was watching the wild men, the gov- 
ernor arose again and spoke briefly, then sat down. With 
hearty voices the men of quality, the commonality, and the 
servants voted the governor in his office for another year. 
Thus Squanto saw his ownership of the great clearing pass into 
the colonists' hands and was witness of his own loss without as 
much as knowing what was going on. As for myself, I was 
annoyed at the simplicity of the performance and the ease with 
which the governor was made monarch, so that Squanto and I 
were both astonished, though in different ways; as for King 
James, he was in blissful ignorance. 

While the people stood, the captain and the elder conducted 
the governor to the door where the body guard of musketeers 
had already formed and with the beat of the drum, the gov- 
ernor marched forth, ruler of the colonists, without so much as 
asking, "With your leave," of King James of England. As I 
looked into his face, I must confess I thought the people chose 
well, for I knew no one among my noble friends who could 
have taken his place. 

With the governor gone from the council chamber, the men 
mingled together showing such spirit of common fellowship 
that I conceived, after all, Englishmen might rule in the wil- 
derness without a king over them, but I doubted it. 

I was curious to know what Stephen Hopkins had to say 
over the proceedings so I singled him out, asking, "Master 
Hopkins, what think you of your new monarch ?" 

"Not a monarch. Master Beaumont, but a governor, since 
we have his making," he replied quite knowingly. 

"Then you are content to have your two servants join with 
you in the government of the colony?" 

"Truly, since this is the beginning of a new plan; perhaps 



BEGINNINGS OF DEMOCRACY 357 

they will grow in knowledge as the colony grows older, so that 
they will be able to act wisely in such matters." 

I soon discovered that Master Stephen was an advocate of 
the new order and left the log house where the new govern- 
ment was founded and the first selection by the people of a 
governor without royal consent was made in America. I shook 
my head in doubt as to the unusual proceedings, not knowing 
whether to think it was rebellion or necessity ; at times feeling 
indignant then again calm, but all the while positive that sooner 
or later, the plan must of necessity come to a bad ending. 



PREPARATIONS FOR THE RETURN OF THE 

MAYFLOWER 

KING Massassoit and his savage retinue were gone, leaving 
the great clearing in sunshine and happiness over the 
outcome of his visit. I was not entirely pleased, for as I was 
standing in my doorway looking over the harbor, I saw the 
ship's boats hovering around it like a flock of ducks, loaded 
with sand for ballast. I knew full well that I was fast being 
driven by fate to a cruel parting with the maiden. What 
would I not have given to have been able to have lowered my- 
self to the toils and labors of one of these colonists and to 
have lived in her presence in this new country? But the ac- 
tivity of the boats across the harbor gave me notice that my 
days in America were numbered. I was about to turn away 
when I happened to catch sight of Jones. Closing my door 
I hurried after him. His winter's stay had not improved 
his appearance, in fact he showed the same marks as the rest 
of us, as having been long away from the comforts of life. 

Seeing me, he shouted, "Master Beaumont, what word shall 
I take back to England for you?" 

"What word ?" I exclaimed hastily. "I will carry my own 
messages, thank you." 

"Go you then with us?" he asked in surprise. 

"Captain, I have no other thought. When d-o you sail ?" 

With a sly look, he said, "Master Beaumont, you seemed so 
bewitched with these people, I thought you had cast your lot 
with them and I should go back to Plymouth without you." 

"Nay, nay. Captain ; there is a great breach between us which 
can not be bridged." 

"If you are going, you must make haste as this is Monday, 
and we sail Thursday with the early run of the tide." 

"I will be aboard this day. Captain Jones, to arrange my 
goods for the voyage." With this I went back to my little hut 
with a heavy heart. My fate was sealed. 

3S8 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 359 

I had only seen the maiden once since my morning's inter- 
view with her and her mother in the cabin. It so happened 
I was going down to the spring at the time Lora was workng 
in her sweet lavender bed. Though I had determined to steel 
my heart and go by her, my resolutions failed. The first I 
knew I had set my bucket down and was standing by her side. 
She looked up and smilingly said, "Master Beaumont, I won- 
dered if you would pass me unnoticed." 

*'Not unnoticed, Mistress Lora, for I look for you every 
time I pass in hopes you will come forth. But I must not 
encourage my love for your sake." 

"Master Beaumont, I would that I could relieve you of this 
sacrifice. If I could take your burden and add it to mine, I 
would gladly do so and send you back to England with a light 
heart." 

"Lora," I said, "why make you more unhappy? I will go." 

"It is better that you should," she replied plaintively. 

I could not leave her and tarried until the distress had left 
her face, though I felt the hurt still in her voice. When I 
had won a smile from her, I left her in a fairly happy mood^ 
though I longed to tarry at her side until she had finished the 
sweetbrier and hollyhocks as well. 

Since this interview, several days had passed in which I had 
bravely, though sorrowfully, kept my vows to keep away from 
her. Coming up to my cabin from my interview with Captain 
Jones, I felt as though I must see her again. Stopping on my 
door-step to look at the distant ship I wished that I had never 
seen it. The bitterness of defeated love was full upon me, the 
taste of which no man ever forgets. My heart was not only 
heavy but paralyzed at the prospect. The coming of a maiden's 
love is all sweetness, but its going is a pitiless grief. While in 
the midst of these gloomy thoughts, happening to cast my eyes 
down the path, I saw her white hood in the sunshine. A smile 
stole over my face and for a moment I felt a thrill of joy, then 
she passed out of sight. With her disappearance the bitter 
sting of disappointment returned. I could stand it no longer, 
but rose and with rapid strides went off into the forests to 
seek relief amidst the trees. 



36o THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The touch of spring was upon the woods, sending forth the 
green leaves upon the oaks, and here and there calHng forth 
patches of grass, giving Hfe and color to the dull carpet of the 
woods. No doubt, if I had listened I could have heard a 
robin's call, but the dullness of my ears sealed me against such 
pleasantness. Finding the root of an ancient pine tree, I sat 
down and looked up through its interlacing needles into the 
far-away blue, but the spirit of the woods did not give me 
relief. I felt as though the world were a dull, lonesome place, 
even though it was joyous with stirring life. Restlessly I 
kicked away the dead leaves and there waving its delicate 
colors of pink and white was the first cluster of May flowers. 
I sat looking listlessly at the spray, then the wind rocked it 
with its breath making it bow back and forth in a friendly 
manner as if to bid me welcome to its forest home. Stooping 
over I plucked the cluster from its nest of moss, rejoicing to 
have one ray of gladness break through the gloom. 

Being interested in the mayflower, I did not hear footsteps 
approaching me and was not conscious of anyone's presence 
until Standish spoke, "Beaumont, you have the appearance of 
worry." 

I looked up at my friend and impulsively my thoughts were 
to uncover my distress to him. The captain was more than 
interested in me, he was friendly; I knew I could trust him 
with my secret ; then with the thought that it was Lora's trust 
I was keeping as well as my own, I turned from him saying, 
"Standish, I can not speak." 

He suspected my troubles so he only tarried a moment; as 
he was going, he said, "The elder is alone, chopping, a short 
distance deeper in the woods. I am going to the clearing," 
then went on. 

I sat idling with a birchen twig a few moments after the 
captain left me, not fully gathering the import of his words. 
Then I realized that the elder and I were alone in the forest. 
I sprang to my feet, determined once more to make a plea for 
the maiden. My resolution of self-sacrifice was forgotten and 
I rushed on, unheeding the briers, prepared once more to face 
her father, Strange as it may seem I took my inspiration 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 361 

from the spray of mayflower. In my forwardness I christened 
it, "Lora," and fancied it to be her champion as well as my own. 

I found the elder with his sleeves rolled up astride a log, 
wielding his ax like a man of twenty instead of sixty. He did 
not hear me until I was upon him and was greatly surprised 
to see me issue from the underbrush, instead of the captain. 

He looked at me intently until I felt nervous under his gaze, 
but with the hope of Lora urging me on, I waved aside all 
thoughts except of her and began my entreaty. The elder was 
all attention, hearing me through kindly and patiently. 

When I had finished he said, "Master Beaumont, you have 
misunderstood me. Since our landing, you have ever for- 
warded our cause and even suffered in it. I would that our 
differences were not so great, but to me they are insurmount- 
able. My daughter is as dear to me as my life and I can not 
consent to her going with you to your people." 

Though I urged and pleaded, he was so fixed in his purpose, 
I could not move him. He would not see me in the case, but 
would go to my family ties and connections and end matters 
with them instead of me. Though I caught the cheer of the 
mayflower, I could not make him forgive or forget my ances- 
tors. That which most Englishmen honored, he thrust aside 
disdainfully. 

Seeing there was no hope of winning him over, I left him 
and went deeper into the forests where I could bury my disap- 
pointment. Vainly I sought the sprig of flowers to comfort 
me. Though its green shone as if waxed and the pink and 
white petals blended their colors as delicately as before, the 
heart of the spray which was Lora was gone leaving only a 
flowering thing. Still its memory was sweet and I held it as 
a sacred thing, wondering if I could call back its spirit with 
my love. But the night shades crept through the forests and 
shut out the colors as I still sat trying to bring back the hope 
which was gone. Though I could not see it, the gentle fra- 
grance gave me its lingering support, and I went through the 
darkness holding it close to my face. 

Tuesday morning found me ill at ease, after a restless night 
during the hours of which I had thought out many plans only 



362 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to abandon them in the end. If I had had the right on my side, 
I might have had hopes of winning, but I was well aware I 
was asking sacrifices of the maiden and her family without 
making them myself. My only hope was to abandon England 
and take up my residence in the colony which I felt was im- 
possible - not but that I would have been treated fairly and 
kindly, but there was a deep conscientious feeling within me 
against accepting their doctrines, and without them I felt sure 
the elder would not give me Lora. Recognizing the inevitable 
still I longed for some way out. 

Aimlessly I wandered down the path towards the common- 
house, where all was hustle and activity over the early sailing 
of the ship. Though I watched her door closely as I passed, 
there was no such good fortune as my seeing the maiden. Even 
at this distance I could see the green shoots putting forth from 
the sweetbrier-rose bushes, so that they had already planted 
their roots firmly in this strange soil. I wondered as I passed 
on whether these English men and women would find their 
anchorage as quickly, and whether in this new country they 
would forget the old. 

At the common-house I found everyone interested in the 
return of the vessel ; even the feeble and sick came with halting 
steps glad to get away from their dreariness. All, who could 
find a reason for going abroad, fashioned their steps towards 
the great landing rock, where they stood looking across the 
bay at the ship's sails, which were aloft, or else chatting with 
the sailors who rowed back and forth still busy with the ballast. 

As I came up, I heard Mate Clark say to a colonist, "What 
say you, will you go back with us to England ?" 

The good man looked about him and I thought was making 
an excuse in his own mind for leaving, when he replied with 
fervor, "Not for all this clearing, would I leave it now." 

This amused Captain Jones, who chucking a lad by the name 
of Joseph Rogers under the chin said, "Here's a lad, that will 
go to Merry England." 

The boy, whose father had died in the winter leaving him all 
alone, his mother having died some time before the coming, 
replied as he shook his head, "I won't leave father." 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 363 

The captain either through chagrin at the lad's reply or 
wishing to test the spirit of the people or out of compassion 
said boldly to the crowd, "All who wish to return, follow me." 
With this he stepped forward. 

The faces of the men grew set and stern as they glanced at 
the red faced seaman but not one moved. Their indignation 
turned to contempt, as they turned their backs and walked 
away, not deigning to reply to the captain's invitation. 

Captain Jones grunted insolently, "Master Beaumont, these 
are stubborn people." 

"Nay, Captan, they think you are but playing with them, 
since you know that they have fixed their minds to abide here, 
come what will." 

"Think you they prefer this place to England?" he said 
slightingly as he looked around at the clearing and its lowly huts. 

"Surely, since they have come far and suffered much for 
their conscience' sake. They now consider this place as their 
home, made sacred by their dead." 

With a grimace, he replied, "Master Beaumont, you may 
think so, but I call it stubbornness." 

Stepping to the open door of the common-house, I saw the 
governor at work amidst sundry papers, preparing his cor- 
respondence to be sent back to the adventurers of London and 
his friends in Holland. Among his official papers was the will 
and last testament of the London merchant. Master Williarn 
Mullins, to be written in the court records in England. Pris- 
cilla Mullins was in tears as she stood beside the gray haired 
governor, who was now her fatherly adviser, as he read her 
parent's wishes, A few months had seen her watch the night 
burials of father, mother, brother, and family servant, leaving 
her an orphan and alone. The pangs of sorrow had changed 
her from a lass into a maiden, whose comeliness was not lost 
upon John Alden, whom I could see was hovering near her 
even at this moment. I saw her smile through her tears at 
Master John, the cooper, and envied him the message that 
she sent. 

Standish happening by with a handful of arrows, I asked, 
"Standish, whence came the arrows ?" 



364 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"These were shot at us at our first encounter on the third 
voyage of discovery," he replied, "and are now being sent to 
our friends in London." 

This caused me to ask what other merchandise was being 
sent to the merchants to recompense them for their investments. 
He rephed with a shake of his head, "It will be a sorry cargo, 
only a few furs which we bartered with the savages, a few 
hogsheads of sassafras roots and clapboards. The London 
merchants who loaned us the money to come, will meet with 
bitter disappointment, no doubt, expecting big returns upon this 
vessel." 

One by one the colonists came to the door of the common- 
house bearing messages to their friends across the sea, or per- 
haps bringing a memento of a departed one. This excitement 
being a relief to my mind, I lingered awhile watching them 
come and go. 

Captain Jones who was the busiest of men came ashore 
before noon to interview the governor. I saw Master Aller- 
ton hand him a package and overheard him say, "Captain, this 
packet contains the last relic of Goodman Degory Priest. This 
letter, telling of his death, and the shoe buckles in the parcel 
are all that I can send his wife as a remembrance. Though 
it may be a poor solace to her, it is better than that she should 
be totally forgotten." 

Such was the ending of Degory Priest, the hatter of Ley- 
den. Though he had long since departed this earth, his wife 
in Holland still thought him living, doubtless fancying each 
day would bring news from him of his good fortune in the 
strange country. But only a pair of shoe buckles were des- 
tined to reach her, bearing their message of sorrow. 

There were others who were sending tokens and messages 
of sadness back to waiting loved ones and friends. M:aster 
Bradford was unable to leave his sick-bed, but sent word off to 
Holland telling of the tragic death of his good wife, Dorothy, 
at Cape Cod. Besides these written messages, others were 
given by word of mouth by the commonality who could not 
write, but urged the seamen their words must not be forgotten. 

Depressed by these words of sorrow, I started up the path 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 365 

with downcast eyes. I was so engaged I did not hear some 
one step aside to let me pass, and did not know of Lora's pres- 
ence until I looked her in the face. 

"Good morrow, Master Beaumont, you seemed so deep in 
thought, I feared you would pass me by unnoticed," she said as 
a smile played around the corners of her mouth. 

"Yes, Lora, I was deep in thought about you, for I sail on 
Thursday for England, and would that you could go with me 
as my wife." 

She shook her head, her lips quivered, but she did not make 
reply. I could tell from her face that she was suffering in- 
tensely. Feeling that I was giving her needless pain, I made 
haste to say, "Lora, forgive me, I have no wish to add to your 
distress. I suppose I must make up my mind to our separation 
and meet it bravely. Can I bear a message for you to some 
one?" 

Her face brightened at once, as she handed me a packet 
saying, "Here is a message for my sister in Holland and an- 
other for friends in London. Master Beaumont, if you will 
but bear them safely, you will find favor with me." 

"Lora, I would bear them even to Arabia, wherever that 
may be, if you would but ask it." 

"Nay, Master Beaumont, I would not send you to such a 
distant country, since England is ample distance to be between 
us." 

"Think you so, Lora?" I said with some hopes. 

She nodded her head several times, then burst into tears and 
fled from me weeping bitterly. 

I stood in the pathway, looking at the fleeing figure as one 
struck dumb. Her actions spoke more convincingly of defeat 
to me than if she had put her thoughts in words. I seemed to 
comprehend for the first time that her devotion to her parents 
was greater than her love for me. In her self-denying way, 
she willingly accepted her disappointment, sacrificing her love 
rather than bring sorrow to others. Her self-effacement and 
unselfishness only made me feel all the more my loss, but I 
felt that the breach between us was widening in spite of all 
my efforts. 



366 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

It was a stunning blow and I went to my hut with my head in 
a whirl and my heart throbbing. Despair took possession of 
me, I sank into my great chair with a feeling that all was lost. 
Dully I sat through the hours of daylight without a thought 
of my surroundings, my brain refusing to do its duty. As 
night came on, filling the hut with its shadows, I arose from 
my chair as a machine, moving around unconscious of my ac- 
tions. The darkness that surrounded me set me to the task of 
lighting the candles and starting fire upon my hearthstones. 

I wandered to the door opening it wide. Off across the 
harbor I saw the dancing lights of the ship, then I closed it 
to shut the hateful things from my sight. Within my own 
cabin the candles and the fire were in full flame, but the gloom 
smothered these. Within my feverish brain came the one 
thought of England, then I remembered that I must be pack- 
ing my chests to make a voyage to that distant country. The 
whole thing seemed vague and unreal. To this thought I re- 
sponded by listlessly pushing my chest of wearing apparel into 
the middle of the clay floor. There I sat down upon it with my 
head between my hands endeavoring to gather my wits to- 
gether. Time was naught to me. When the light of the fire 
began to slacken and the shadows to creep closer and closer, I 
arose mechanically and threw on wood that I might not wholly; 
be engulfed in the blackness. 

Returning to my chest, there came again a sense that I must 
begin packing. Acting upon it, I threw back the hd bringing 
into view my great scarlet coat. I picked the brave piece up, 
looked at it dully and threw it on the bed. Dragging my chest 
closer to the fire, the light shone full upon my gay cloak, my 
rapier in its black case and bright basket hilt, and all the other 
things that I used to revel in, but now I saw no favor in them. 
Piece by piece I plucked my cavalier's clothes from their rest- 
ing-place and piled them in a heap upon my bed ; but the flash 
of my jeweled hatband, burnished buttons, and the dashing col- 
ors of my apparel, did not awake pleasant thoughts of m^ 
coming life in the halls of England. I turned my back upon 
all of them and drew my chair close to the fire, with a hope 
that I could encourage it to kindle me afresh with its friendli- 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 367 

ness. But my old companion of many a winter's evenmg, this 
night was only a blur of light without hope, without a soul 
spark. Remembering my beautiful dream of Lora in Beau- 
mont Hall, I sti*uggled once more to raise its embattled towers 
in the embers of this fire but my charm utterly failed me. Then 
I tried Lady Arabella's shoe rose to see if it would loosen my 
fancies of my old life, but the bauble was as a glowworm in its 
effects. 

Wandering around my hut I came upon a great gash in a log 
w^iich I had made with my broad sword, when I was pursuing 
the gray squirrel to its death. I rubbed my fingers back and 
forth across the splinters. The thought of how I fought for 
her life against the chill of the great snow gave me a moment's 
comfort, then a pall fell upon me, again sending me back dis- 
consolate to my chair. There I sat with my hands thrust deep 
into the pockets of my coat, my chin resting upon my breast, 
looking into the embers of the fire, forsaken and alone. Ex- 
hausted and depressed by my great disappointment, my head 
fell upon my breast, my eyes grew heavy and kind nature 
drew me into a deep sleep ; and so within the anus of my great 
chair, I spent the last night ashore. 

On the coming of the morning of my last day before the 
sailing, I awoke with a start to find my chair damp from the 
night air and the coals of the fire gone out. Between the logs 
of the hut, where the clay had fallen out, the sun came in slant- 
ing rays, showing the outside world was flooded with sunlight. 
I made haste to throw open the door to cast out the gloom that 
held within my habitation as well as in me. While the first 
went quickly before the cheery sun, mine still clung to me with 
drooping spirits. 

As I stood on my log door-step blinking in the sunlight. I 
could see the ship with sails half unfurled, as if it was making 
haste to begin its flight. At its peak floated a long pennant 
whipping in the wind. There was a blur of red at the top of 
the mizzenmast, which caught my eye, and for a moment I 
had forgotten what it was, then I recognized the Union Jack 
showing dimly in the distance. Looking past the ship I saw 
the sweep of the ocean, and felt the dread creep over me of how 



368 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

on the morrow, from the far-away horizon I would look back 
upon this land where my Lora dwelt. England just then with 
all its castles and noble ways had no charm for me, and I was 
half persuaded to abandon them; but I shook my head as the 
thought pressed harder upon me, knowing full well it was not 
in my nature to become one of these people. 

As I stood debating these things, Captain Standish hailed me 
from his dooryard with, "Well, Beaumont, on the morrow you 
will be upon the sea, and a happy man you will be to get back 
to England." 

"Standish, I am leaving with a warm respect for the place 
and your people." 

With this he came to my cabin door where we chatted for a 
time over the past and attempted to forecast the future of the 
struggling colony. Though the captain was hopeful, I felt 
that the odds were too many to be overcome and I was confi- 
dent that the colony would sooner or later return to England, 
with only a handful left of its original number, as Sir Walter 
Raleigh's settlers did from their first attempt to fix themselves 
in Southern Virginia. I had expected to have an interview 
with Standish later in the day but now that he was at hand, I 
decided to make an end of all matters of my going there and 
then. 

The day before I had Captain Jones set me ashore my year's 
supply which I had aboard the ship, determining to purchase 
from the seamen other provisions for my return voyage. 
There were several half casks of oatmeal, a hogshead of flour, 
casks of butter, and boxes of cheese, besides my dry meats ; all 
of which I decided to give to the colonists, their supply already 
falling low. Some had a mind that I was arranging to stay 
with them, but I determined to set them aright, for I now took 
the captain down to the storehouse and showed him my stock 
saying, "Captain, these supplies I leave under one condition 
which must be known only to you. My charge is, that if you 
should come to starvation, that you will not let Lora die of 
hunger." 

"Beaumont," he replied with a knowing look, "why leave 
such a burden to me, why not stay yourself to fulfill it?" 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 369 

I shook my head, replying, "Impossible, Captain, impossible.' 
"As you feel, Beaumont ; for our lot is destined to be a hard 



one." 



I turned on him quickly enough with, "I have no fears of 
labor or danger and you know I would not shirk exposures; 
but my life would be an unhappy one, that is the reason for 
my going." 

"As you will, Beaumont ; I will fulfill your commission." 

To the captain I now gave two kegs of powder and several 
hundred weight of sheet lead for bullets; the extra brbad 
sword I had brought from Plymouth, I wished he would like- 
wise take as a remembrance from me. He accepted my keep- 
sake graciously, and we went together while he drove a second 
peg in the wall of his hut to hold my blade. Then he showed 
me his sword which was a steel worthy of him. Near the hilt 
were several strange characters which he said were of the lan- 
guage of the Arabs. I could well believe this, the markings be- 
ing of such fantastic design. Then he told me that the sword 
belonged to a Spanish officer who fell at the storming of the 
great dyke, Land-Scheiding, during the siege of Leyden. No 
doubt, the sword had been taken by the Spaniard's ancestors 
from the Moors when those pagans overran Spain. The cap- 
tain bending the blade almost double, said he fancied it was 
made several hundred years before, the Mohammed people hav- 
ing a way of handing down their arms from father to son as 
sacred things. Standish wiped his sword off with a woolen 
cloth, pointing with pride that he had kept the blade free from 
rust during the damp and severe winter. 

In the corner of my hut was a case of raisins, citron, and 
dried plums, which had been discovered among my supplies on 
the ship the day before. As I looked upon these sweets, I 
fancied that Lora would be pleased with these dainties. Then I 
begged the captain to do this one further mission for me on the 
morrow, when I was far out of sight of land. While we were 
in the hut I heard heavy footsteps upon the path and soon the 
doorway was filled with the forms of seamen. One touched 
his greasy hat, saying, "Captain Jones sent us for your chest, 



sir." 



370 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

My pile of bravery was still lying on the bed where I had 
thrown it the night before, while the half empty chest stood 
with lid thrown back. Hastily gathering my possessions to- 
gether, I threw them in the chest without more thought than 
of soon being through my task. As I came across my courtly 
shoes with their diamond roses, I stopped long enough to 
pluck the jewels from their fastenings, deciding that these pre- 
cious baubles were to go to Lora. When all was in the chest, 
I bade the men fasten down the lid. The seamen shouldering 
my chest's, walked out of the hut with all of my possessions, 
except my armor, my sword and gun ; these I preferred to take 
to the common-house, and there place them in the hands of 
Mate Clark for their safe carriage to the ship. 

Now that I was moved and the last act performed, shutting 
off my prospects of staying, I walked about the hut with tender 
emotions. Though it was but a poor habitation with mean 
furnishings such as were to be found in a peasant's hut on the 
Beaumont estates, still it was the scene of simple pleasures and 
kindly deeds. As I looked upon its poverty I understood that 
my pleasure grew not from wealth, nor what it could do or 
bring here, but from simple acts which kindle into flame the 
real spirit that smouldered within me. How strong these 
memories were I did not know until I was left alone within its 
barren but friendly walls. I am frank to say that Beaumont 
Hall had no such ties for me, as did these rough barked pine 
logs with their yellow clay chinkings. 

I went forth from my lowly hut to the neighboring woods to 
get a farewell taste of the wilderness. There I found the 
breath of spring touching faintly the forest flowers calling 
them from beneath their blankets of dull besotted leaves. In 
memory of Lora, I plucked a cluster of mayflowers, binding 
the green leaves in with the pink and white beauties. Then I 
brought forth my diamond shoe roses, placing them in the 
midst of the flowers, making a brilliant and costly bouquet. 
Though the stones sparkled and sent forth many colors, they 
did not rival the mayflowers in my affections. I would have 
Lora linked with this flower and my keepsake, and so I planned 
to go at once and give them to her. 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 371 

As the time approached to bid her farewell, a calmness came 
over me which I felt was my resignation to the inevitable. She 
was lost to me and I to her. The dullness of the night before 
seemed to be hovering over me, but I resolutely put it aside, 
determined that the last recollection of me should not be marred 
by my disappointment. 

As I went by the spring, I tarried there a moment, drinking 
from its waters, hoping against hope that the maiden would 
come and we could say our farewell beneath her friendly wil- 
lows. As she did not come, I climbed the bank, knocking 
gently at the Brewster door. Lora answered with an "Enter," 
in which I detected a grave note; but the sound of her voice 
was pleasant to me now in whatever tones she spoke. Within 
the hut I found the father, mother, and the maiden in deep 
conference. Both the elder and his wife received me silently, 
but from the maiden there came a smile, which cheered me. 
This look I took for one of encouragement, and in a moment 
I was all ablaze. 

She never seemed more comely than she did now in her sim- 
ple costume of gray and white. All my despair and disappoint- 
ments and even my good resolutions were swept away in the 
flood-tide of love, that came swelling up within me. If I 
could have but drawn my sword and fought for her, I would 
have done so gladly. 

Whatever the results, I rushed on heedlessly to make a last 
appeal, for I felt now as if my life's happiness, as well as the 
maiden's was at stake. Without faltering I turned from the 
bewitching face to meet the elder's. 

He was without hatred and I hoped his prejudice against 
me was overcome, as I made haste to say, "Elder Brewster, I 
had made up my mind firmly to depart without saying more on 
the subject of my love for Lora. Even as I stood just now 
at your door, my resolutions were that I should but say a last 
farewell, and then go aboard the ship never to return to the 
clearing ; but when I entered and read a message in Lora's eyes 
and smile, all my thoughts and resolutions have been swept 
away, and once more I want to plead our cause." 

The father interrupted me saying, "Nay, nay, do not say our 



372 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

cause, but say your cause ; since Lora has signified her willing- 
ness to stay with us." Turning to the maiden with fatherly 
affection in his voice, he finished his sentence with, "Have you 
not, Lora ?" 

I looked at her pleadingly ; for a moment she seemed bewil- 
dered, then she said with downcast eyes, "I have. Father." 

"Yes, she has," I cried, "but though she stays, her heart will 
ever be with me. Do but look at her now, if you would know 
the truth. To-morrow you will know where her love lies, 
when it is too late." 

For a time I thought my pleading would win my way, but I 
saw the face of the father set like steel when he said, "Master 
Beaumont, even though she has fixed her affection on you, I 
know where her happiness lies. I consider that it is better that 
Lora sorrows for a time bitterly, than to sacrifice her whole 
life, needlessly." 

Now I essayed to stop his torrent of words that were sweep- 
ing me to defeat, but he would not cease, saying as he went on, 
"It has fallen to my lot to go to London and dwell in the inner 
circles of good Queen Elizabeth's court, so I know the noble- 
man at his best and worst. I have full knowledge of what he 
thinks of the common people and his action towards them. I 
know whereof I speak, when I say, that it is better for Lora 
to stay on this side of the ocean in sorrow, than to go with you 
to your people." 

"You do not understand — " I tried to go on. 

But he would not let me, exclaiming, "Master Beaumont, I 
do understand more than you and better than it is possible for 
Lora to do. As I have said, have I not spent years in London 
as assistant to Secretary of State Davidson? Do I not know 
fully what reception awaits Lora from your noble family in 
England, coming as your wife? Nay, nay, though it breaks 
her heart, it will be a kindness for me to keep her even against 
her will." 

At no time did the elder raise his voice, speaking slowly 
and deliberately. The mother was in tears, holding the 
maiden's hand as if she feared that she would slip away from 
her. Lora was pale but calm. I looked at her for strength, 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 373 

but she was as a pillar of wood. Beneath my doublet I felt 
my sprig of mayflowers and took courage from it, determined 
to face my fortune with all the courage I could summon. 

"Elder Brewster," I said, "you have misconceived me and 
my family. Even though you should have read their char- 
acters aright, can not I take Lora to another part of England, 
wexe they to be uncivil to her, and would I not crush the 
throat of anyone who would speak unkindly to her ? My love 
for Lora comes not from a silly emotion, nor does hers for me^ 
but it is fixed within our lives ; it is part of our past, our pres- 
ent, and our future. Her happiness is my happiness, what be- 
falls her, that is my lot as well. My affection with be ever- 
lasting." 

Without waiting for me to finish, the elder spoke hotly, 
"Would you abandon your people? Would you forego re- 
turning to England? Would you cast your lot with us in the 
clearing? Would you join our church? Would you become 
one and inseparable with us?" 

I stood looking him in the eye, never moving a muscle until 
he came to, "Would you join our church ?" Then I shook my 
head, for I could not truthfully say I would become one with 
the colonists in their faith, and government. 

The elder was all calmness again as he said, "I thought as 
much. Since you will not abandon your people, then Lora 
shall not abandon hers." 

The maiden was watching my face closely as her father went 
through the various questions, and I thought even pleading 
with me to accept all of them. I think she saw prospects of the 
fulfillment of our love, when I stood silent and consenting to 
most of them. When I finally shook my head, she gave a 
little gasp, wrenching me with its anguish ; but not a word or 
a sigh more came from her. 

After this I saw plainly that my going on would but cause 
her pain, since her father would not give her up ; nor could I 
bear to see her stand there, pale and tearless with her sorrow 
gnawing at her very heart, without a sigh or emotion. Lora 
was looking at me - a picture of calmness, yet of despair. 

I crossed the room, taking the maiden's hand, I bent over 



374 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ajid kissed it; then leading her gently, I placed her hand within 
her father's, giving my heart with hers back to his keeping, 
thus consummating my sacrifice. 

Once out of the cabin I was sorry that I had given way to 
my feelings, though I would never have forgiven myself had I 
not made every effort to win the maiden. Now I knew that 
all my efforts were futile, my fate was sealed, and I would sail 
back to England alone with a picture in my mind and a gnaw- 
ing in my heart, which I felt could not be comforted. My 
armor and sword and gun I now carried down to the common- 
house, where I found Captain Jones and Mate Clark, still be- 
ing besieged with messages and requests to be borne back to 
London and Leyden. 

Big John Billington, espying me, came my way hurriedly, 
exclaiming in a loud voice, "Master Beaumont, so you sail 
for England on the morrow ? You look sad, when you should 
be glad." 

"Would you go in my stead, John ?" I asked. 

"Gladly, since I do not fancy being driven to and from the 
fields by taskmasters." 

" 'Twill do you good, John; for I fancy you have already 
done more hard work since you have lodged upon these shores, 
than you ever did before in all your life." 

"But, Master Beaumont, I did not come to work. I fancy 
the hunting of deer." 

As I did not care to continue the conversation, I asked, 
**What mission would you have me perform for you, John?" 

He gave me a sly look as he said, "Master Beaumont, take a 
big mug of ale the first hour ashore in England, and call it 
John Billington's quaff." 

"Is that all?" 

"Nay, take a second one, and call it the same name, that will 
be all you can carry with safety." 

With this I handed over my panoply of war to Mjate Clark, 
asking him to see that they were carried to the roundhouse. 
Turning from the seamen, I happened to espy Master Brad- 
ford sitting in the dooryard of his hut and fashioned my steps 
towards him to say my farewell. He was still feeble, his long 



[THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 375 

sickness leaving him thin and haggard. Though I had never 
relished his presence, still I had to respect his resolute spirit 
and devotion to the cause of the colonists and took this oppor- 
tunity of telling him so. 

As I hurried to leave him, he stopped me by saying, "Mas- 
ter Beaumont, you should know that you carry the best wishes 
of the colonists back with you to England." 

I replied as I halted, "Thank you, Master Bradford. It 
pleases me to know that I am leaving without your ill will." 

"That you have not, since you have borne privations with 
us bravely, sacrificing your own comforts for ours many times." 
I thanked him again and went off feeling that perhaps I had 
done him an injustice in thinking of him as I had. 

Though I had decided to go aboard the vessel at once, I did 
not have the heart to cut this last tie, moving restlessly from 
place to place in the clearing. Looking in the door of the com- 
mon-house I saw a council was being held by the governor, 
Standish, the elder, and Masters Winslow and Allerton, rela- 
tive to the terms of a new charter for their present abode. 
Since the charter the colonists now held was one from the 
Virginia Company of London, and they had fallen ashore on 
the land of the Virginia Company of Plymouth, which held 
that part of Virginia above the Hudson River, it was necessary 
that a charter be sent at once confinning their powers of gov- 
ernment within their present settlement. The forms and 
terms of this application were being carefully considered by 
the head men, so that I knew that I could not see Standish for 
some time. 

Turning from the door of the common-house, I once more 
wandered up the familiar path towards my thatched roof hut. 
I could see that the door of the Brewster house was open, and 
strained my eyes to see if I could catch a glimpse of the maid- 
en's white neck cloth in the dark interior, but I was doomed to 
disappointment. Happening to glance towards the captain's 
hut, I saw her coming from it. Involuntarily I quickened my 
steps, for the sight of her brought me cheer. 

Her strength of will made our meeting easy. She even 
smiled as I said, "Lora, the captain is in the common-house." 



376 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"I was not seeking the captain solely. I had a gift for you 
and not knowng that I would see you again, I took it to the 
captain's hut, that he might make delivery in your hands." 

"A gift for me?" I asked curiously. 

"It will make you merry, no doubt, at its simplicity; but I 
have carried the woolen mitts that I knit while I was sick 
to the captain's house, and you will find them there." 

Lora's reference to her gift aroused me to the fact that I 
was carrying hers in the cluster of mayflowers, in the pocket 
of my greatcoat. These being crushed and faded, the thought 
came to me of our going into the forests together to seek 
a fresh handful of flowers in their wild haunts, so I suggested, 
"Lora, I have a gift, but a part of it is still growing in the hills 
beyond the brook. Will you go with me to seek it?" 

I had hardly ceased speaking, when her lips began to quiver, 
and I saw that she was trembling from emotion, so I made 
haste to assure her that I had no intention of renewing my af- 
fection. 

She calmed herself as I said, "Lora, this is our last afternoon 
together. I promise you that not a word will escape me that 
will add to your burden, nor will I reopen that cause which I 
consider is lost. I have brought you so much sorrow and 
pain, let me make our last hours together ones of pleasant 
memories." 

She listened to me and as I made known my purpose, there 
came back into her face the old look of confidence and affec- 
tion as she replied, "Master Beaumont, come with me, while 
I make ready." 

The mother met us at the door with a look of surprise as 
much as to say, "I thought you were gone." In a few words 
Lora explained that we were going to the forests for mayflow- 
ers. The matron was not willing at first, but with the assurance 
of the maiden that we would be back shortly, she consented. 

Now that we were on joy bent, we must go down by the 
willows and drink from the cool clear spring waters. Already 
it was curbed with round stones confining the little stream to a 
fixed course, instead of its former free roving down to where 
it met the brook's tide. So the wildness of nature's fountain 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 377 

had passed under the yoke of civilization. Crossing the 
brook on the foot log was, of course, of such perilous nature, 
that I must hold the maiden's hand tightly all the way, and 
then take both firmly, to aid her to the ground on the other 
side. 

Coming upon the deer path, we followed it along the brook- 
side, until we were out of sight and hearing of the great clear- 
ing. I let Lora have the beaten path, while I walked alongside 
her on the uneven ground so that I could see her face. As we 
went along, bunches of mayflowers persistently flounted their 
heads at us bidding us pick them, but they were such brazen 
pieces, we refused to see them, passing them by unnoticed. 

We were in a reckless mood of joy. Both of us forgot the 
future and for a moment lived in the love of each other. The 
deer trail led us deeper in the forests along the brook into the 
shadows of the low hills, where they drew closer and closer 
together, forcing the waters to flow between them with much 
murmuring and brawling. Though the shades of darkness 
and damp odors filled the hollow in midsummer, now it was 
aglow with golden light filtering down through the green 
tipped oaks and willows. The carpet of green grass was only 
a faint tinge, giving promise of June softness. This day we 
thought the hills were rugged and the little valleys winsome in 
their golden colors. 

From the dark pool with its black waters, we came to open 
shallows where the grass grew thick and close and the sun 
shone unhindered upon the brook. There were no dark or 
mouldy places here, but under the flood of light, the sands 
shone silvery upon the shoals as the limpid waters hurried over 
them. Beyond the shoals was a marsh, where the branches of 
the barberry bushes were woven as closely as the wicker works 
on the shores of Holland. 

As we were picking our way across this marshy place, I 
caught the "honk, honk," of a wild goose, arising from the 
pool just over the hill that confronted us. I held up my hand, 
warning the maiden to follow me silently. We stole stealthily 
along the rough ground, bending low and stopping often 
like children in high glee. I led her around the marsh with 



378 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

many a "Hush, hush;" lest she make a false step or crash a 
dead twig beneath her feet. 

I could see the color was aglow in her cheek and the mirth 
in her dancing eyes, as I turned back to caution her from time 
to time. "Slowly, slowly," I whispered over my shoulder, as 
we came to the base of the hill on the other side of the marsh, 
beyond which, I fancied, the goose was sailing in the brook. 
Crawling up to the top of this low hill, I looked out upon the 
still waters where floated a white goose with its mate. Bend- 
ing low the maiden came towards me, so that she too could see 
the graceful fowls pushing their way proudly through the 
water. 

We stood for a moment watching this peaceful scene, when 
I was startled by the maiden rising and shouting, "Shoo! 
Shoo! Shoo!" There was a mighty beating of wings and 
splashing, as both fowls lifted themselves and were soon flying 
with the swiftness of the winds. 

With her face flushed with excitement she said bitterly to 
me, "These wild creatures have no right to be calm and peace- 
ful, while the rest of us are at war within ourselves." 

Lora's fierce indignation soon passed and once more she was 
herself. She seemed embarrassed by the outbreak, and looked 
at me as much as to say, "Forgive me," but never saying the 
words. But her note of fierceness was one of real life and met 
with my admiration, for it showed the spirit of the maiiden was 
part human and not all divine. 

As the dry land forced back the wet, we came to where the 
brook took form between the hills, flowing with a clear flood 
beneath the overhanging hazel bushes, which grew so thick we 
could not see through them. Following along we came to a 
break in the wall of brush; through this opening I saw the 
Governor's Rock, which took its name from the governor stand- 
ing on it, on his first expedition to Billington's Sea. Gladly 
I took her hand and led her down the bank out onto the rock, 
which had its footing in the eartli, and its brow washed by the 
ceaseless current of the running brook. 

From the Governor's Rock we came quickly to Billington's 
Sea. Here, there were no fringes of barberry and hazels 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 379 

with circles of reeds beyond, but the waters of the lake lapped 
the roots of the trees, that grew thickly upon its edge. The 
pines and larches stood straight and proper with their green 
heads towering above their more lowly neighbors. Here and 
there were the gray trunks of beeches, the whitened birch, and 
the rough barked oaks, giving tone to the forest colors. For 
thousands of years these trees and their ancestors had stood 
over this woodland lake, untouched by the hand of man. In 
the midst of the blue waters was an island with its trees show- 
ing clear and bright in the sunshine. We could see the de- 
cayed walls of the savages' huts among these trees, quickening 
our imaginations, as well as heightening the scene, by their 
picturesque effects. 

As the sun filled the forests with its light sending shafts 
of changing rays across the peaceful waters, we were filled 
with the majesty of the scene, standing in silence in its pres- 
ence. Unconsciously we moved closer and closer together, 
until I looked down into her beaming face, all aglow with the 
reflected beauty of the lake. Under the spell, I said softly, 
**Such peace." 

" 'Tis heavenly," came from between her lips, so calmly, I 
knew that the gentleness of the landscape had stolen into her 
aching heart, as it had in mine. 

An ancient cedar with gnarled and twisted branches grew 
on the bank just above us. As I looked up into the sky, I 
caught its flat green foliage, and instantly wondered, what 
changes this veteran had seen come over this lake, within the 
period of its centuries. For such trees I knew lived hundreds 
of years before they tottered and fell of old age. No doubt, 
the cedar had heard strange tongues, shouts of combat, the glee 
of returned victors from battle and, no doubt, many puffs of 
tobacco smoke had curled upwards between its branches from 
the throats of savage peacemakers; and out of the depths of 
the wilderness, forest lovers came beneath the spread of this 
old cedar, telling of their affection in strange and uncouth 
language. 

But I was sure, that through all the ages, this gnarled and 
knotted tree had never witnessed the fair form and graceful 



380 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

figure of such a maiden reflected in the blue waters of the lake, 
as was Lora this day. She wore sombre colors, without 
adornment save for a gray scarf which was wound about her 
waist, falling with loosened ends at one side; but her modesty 
and kindliness marked her in better character than her quiet 
costume. 

From the water's edge we mounted the bank and stood 
beneath the cedar, which no doubt is still standing or one of 
its progeny. The sun was touching the top of a withered pine 
on the little island. Pointing to it, I said, "Lora, when you 
would think of me when I am gone, steal away to this cedar and 
watch the sun as it comes to the top of yon withered pine. By 
the clock I would say it was five. At this hour each day I will 
turn my face towards the west, sending you a message through 
the sun. Then I shall fancy you beneath this ancient cedar 
receiving my words of comfort and love. Likewise, I shall 
expect you to look across these waters and return me cheer 
and hope." 

While I was speaking, Lora stook gazing at the top of the 
tree with serious mien. Looking up into my face with her 
eyes suffused with tears, she answered, "Master Beaumont, the 
sun that shines upon our lowly hut in the clearing is the same 
sun that shines upon Beaumont Hall. If you but look at it 
any hour of the day, you will read a message from me." 

I could see she was growing in serious mood, which I vowed 
I would not let temper our last hours together. Taking her 
hand, I led her down to the deer path, winding its way back 
through the maze of hazel bushes to where the brook flowed 
from the lake, all the while watching for mayflowers. As we 
approached the Governor's Rock, I saw to the left of the path 
the pink and white petals showing above the brown leaves. 
These I plucked and more, until I had a handful. As we stood 
for the last time upon the ancient rock, I stole my diamonds 
from my pocket, dropping them in the center of the clustering 
mayflowers. I bade her bury her face amidst the soft petals, 
and drink in their fragrance, and so remember my keepsake 
with the first mayflowers. She held the two shoe roses over her 
head, and shook them until they sparkled in the sunlight. 



THE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 381 

Having pleased her fancy with the handHng of the baubles, 
she would return them to me saying, "Master Beaumont, I 
thank thee; but they will be of little use in the forests." 

"Nay, Lora; I would not have you consider their worldly 
value, but I would have you keep them as a remembrance 
of Francis Beaumont." 

Then she took the mayflowers with the diamonds spark- 
ling amidst the cluster, and kissed them over and over again. 
With our affection still fresh upon the flowers, she placed them 
beneath her neckcloth. As I beheld her pink and white cheeks 
I thought she too was a mayflower, destined to bloom in the 
deserts of America. 

Standing on the Governor's Rock, we saw the sun sinking 
lower and lower. The golden sand in the bottom of the brook, 
began to grow dull in the evening shades. Out of the mur- 
muring waters there came the notes of the departing day, 
which a bird overhead would make a requiem in its song. Now 
that our hours had become minutes, we drew closer to each 
other, as if we would stay our separation. But the big red 
sun was journeying on its relentless way, unheeding the two 
longing hearts that wished it would move more slowly. 

Lower and lower the sun swung, until it was a red disk hang- 
ing above the western horizon. Then the tree-tops began to 
show in the edge of its crimson ring. Even as we looked, they 
thrust themselves deeper and deeper, until they reached full 
across the red plain. Through the branches of the pines, the 
lowering sun flooded the valley and the hills. Up the reaches 
of the brook there stole gray shadows, and from the waters, 
arose evening vapors. Now the hill-tops were bathed in full 
day color, and as we looked these, too, faded away, leaving the 
light soft and gray. The gentleness of the creeping twilight 
touched us upon the Governor's Rock. Taking my hand in 
hers, Lora looked up at me. Then with all the intenseness of 
her affection, she placed both of her hands upon my cheeks, 
drawing my face towards hers, and saying, as she kissed me, 
"Francis, I love you." 

I was overcome, but before I could seize her in my arms, she 
had fled to the shore. 



i 



382 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

My opportunity, having passed we were compelled to turn 
our steps toward the clearing. The night shades already 
changed the gray shadows of the flowing brook to darker hues, 
as we lost sight of the rock. Within the forests all was silence, 
broken now and then by a falling twig or a moving bough. 
There were no songs of birds to greet us as we followed along 
the deer path all too fast. The dark pools were dismal black 
from which the mists were rising. Shadows of the forests 
no longer fell athwart each other with a medley of subdued 
shades but were all of one woeful color. 

I felt that the ending of the day was but a counterpart of 
our lives. As our minutes together were now numbered, we 
walked along in silence with the pall of our separation bearing 
heavily upon us. Though I endeavored to bravely lift the 
spell with pleasantry, it had a sound of mockery. We both 
knew and felt, that the ending of our lives together was near 
at hand and we could not throw it off, even if we would. 

Hand in hand we walked down the path through the forest 
trees with the knowledge of an everlasting parting in our 
hearts. In the presence of the eternal, things of this life fade 
into small matters. Neither of us was thinking of the sailing 
of the ship, the want of food, the rigors of daily toil, or the 
demands of the body, but of the days when our hearts would 
cry out hopelessly for each other across the ocean that sepa- 
rated us. At such times words are useless things for they are 
human, it is only the silent messages of the soul, that measure 
up to our needs, when the everlasting is pressing hard upon us. 

As we came to the brookside near the clearing, I could dis- 
tinguish the form of the mother standing near the hut looking 
anxiously towards the woods. I lifted the maiden to the log 
and again held her hand as we crossed. Lightly she leaped 
to the ground. Now the time of our parting was full upon us, 
within the shadows of the willows we stood in silence. Though 
we would have lingered to have eased the pang, the night fall 
was setting fast, so that we dare not tarry. 

I can not tell the anguish in my Lora's voice, as she turned 
her pale face up to mine and said, ''Francis, you will always 
love me ?" 



± i. 



HE MAYFLOWER'S RETURN 383 



"Always, Sweetheart," I answered. Then she kissed me 
again and tied through the night, sobbing piteously. 

It was only after she had departed, that I reahzed she had 
gone from me forever. Then I reeled against the trunk of 
her willow. I heard the murmur of the water as it flowed 
from the spring, and the wind swaying the branches of the 
tree, then I found myself saying over and over again, "She's 
gone. I^ora's gone," 



t' 
THE SAILING OF THE MAYFLOWER 

THE door of the Standish hut was open as I approached, 
a lamp sending a narrow shaft of hght out into the 
darkness. I found the captain and his men at supper, making " 
the most of dried meat and cheese. Looking at me, he ex- 
claimed, "Beaumont, what ails you?" 

Shaking my head I seated myself in his armchair. Then he 
insisted on my supping, but all desire for food had left me. I 
could see him looking my way from time to time, no doubt 
wondering if I would be able to go aboard the ship. But I 
soon gained control of myself, asking him for the mitts, that 
Lora had left for me. Though they were of small value, to 
me they were more precious than the diamonds which I had 
given her. 

Knowing that Mate Clark was waiting at the landing rock, 
I made haste to take my farewell ; but Standish would not hear 
of it, saying he would go down to the boat with me. 

My last walk down the path was filled with sadness. Com- 
ing opposite the Brewster hut I saw figures within and I longed 
to go to the maiden, but I dare not trust myself to another 
meeting. We found Master Winslow alone in his hut, still 
touched by the sorrow of the loss of his young wife. Friendly 
we were together, and I made him welcome to Beaumont Hall, 
whene'er he should find his way back to England. 

Governor Carver was lingering in the common-house, hav- 
ing signed and delivered the last word to London and Leyden. 
Arising from his chair of state, he grasped my hand warmly. 
All during my stay I had desired to put certain questions to him 
with reference to this everyman's government, which the colo- 
nists had established. Now that I was about to leave, I made 
bold to ask them. 

While the governor was holding my hand, I said, "Governor 
Carver, what think you ; will your people always agree among 
themselves as to what laws are good or bad for them?" 

384 



THE SAILING OF THE MAYFLOWER 385 

"Surely not," he replied promptly, "but they can agree upon 
certain men who will." 

"But, Governor Carver, you do not fancy that John Billing- 
ton could have much of an idea, what concerns his welfare?" 

The governor gave a little smile answering, "He does when 
we tell him what is best for him." 

"So you feel that you can rule without a king?" 

"Nay, nay, Master Beaumont; we are all good and loyal 
subjects of King James and the English common law; but we 
know best what meets our requirements here in this new 
country. Our present form of government comes not from a 
lack of honor for the old or a desire to practice novelties, but 
as you know full well, grew out of a condition of lawlessness 
in which we found ourselves, when first landing." 

This I knew, but I could not conceive even then of the com- 
monality being able to rule without a monarch over them, so 
fixed were the traditions and customs of royalty in my mind. 
So I stopped endeavoring to solve this problem, and offering 
my hand to the gray haired governor, bade him farewell. 

He held me for a moment to say, "Master Beaumont, I 
trust you will carry good word about us back to England." 

"Governor Carver, I shall never speak ill of you or of the 
colonists. Though we do not think alike, I know you to be an 
honest and a just people." 

Then I went forth from the common-house, bearing a vivid 
impression of a tall figure, the earnest face with its crown of 
silvered hair, the play of his eyes as he spoke with me of this 
new form, the gentleness of manner, and the wholesomeness of 
character of this first governor of the colonists. 

Mate Clark was waiting for me and by the aid of his lantern 
Standish and I walked side by side. We followed the path 
until the rock showed forth out of the edge of the water, along- 
side of which the long boat and its crew awaited our coming. 
Mate Clark swung his light over the side to give me clear vis- 
ion for stepping aboard. Turning to Standish, I embraced 
him upon the shore of this new country as warmly as I did my 
friend, the Earl of Devonshire, at our parting upon the quay; 
at Plymouth. 



386 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

My heart went out to his chivalrous spirit, as he said, I 
thought, with some tenderness in his voice, "Farewell, Beau- 
mont." 

"Farewell, Standish," I replied, stepping into the boat. 

The sailors pushed off with a will. Looking over my 
shoulder I saw the dim form of my friend Standish alone upon 
the rock and with a silent wave of my hand, he vanished into 
the darkness. 

As I climbed the ship's ladder to the deck, I found Captain 
Jones impatiently awaiting my arrival. I did not stop long 
with him for fear that he might drop a coarse remark about 
my friends ashore. The vessel had been towed from its win- 
ter quarters behind the beach into the deep water at its point 
and was lying with its prow towards the open sea. Though 
the distance was much greater than before, I could still 
see the flickering lights in the huts. Turning from them with 
a heavy heart, I made my way into the dimly lighted round- 
house. 

Once more I sauntered in my familiar quarters in the little 
alcove. It seemed like meeting an old friend as I sHpped into 
the arms of my chair and took up my watch of the distant 
lights, that came and went within the great clearing. For a 
time I endeavored to select the light that came from the lamp 
of Lora's own filling, but my heavy brain could not fix upon it. 
Somewhere off in the darkness that hung over the huts I knew 
was the maiden, I hoped with a lighter heart than mine. Why 
dwell upon this sleepless night, the restless hours, my heavy 
heart and crushed hopes? Within the little alcove I sat in 
silence, until one by one the lights in the huts went out, and I 
was alone. 

The sombre shades held full sway. Over the great clearing 
the night clouds hung lowering. Across the harbor came gusts 
of wind with lingering tastes of winter. The rising vapors of 
the earth too were ladened with dampness, cold and penetrat- 
ing. Out of the forests came the wail of the pines as the winds 
played through their branches. 

This nightly stillness was suddenly broken by the creaking 



THE SAILING OF THE MAYFLOWER 387 

of a door, as a tall figure stepped out of a hut in the great clear- 
ing. Carefully picking his way down the path he came to the 
landing rock where he stood, silently peering through the 
darkness. The chill of death was upon him as he thought 
of how other colonists had stood upon the shores of this un- 
known continent and had hopefully watched other ships sail 
away, and how these same people had disappeared, leaving 
neither sign nor vestige of their fate. A few short hours and 
their ship, too, would sail out to sea. What of the future, nay ; 
what of the morrow? Despair, labor, hope in turn filled his 
soul with turmoil. 

While the burden of gloom was bearing heavily upon this 
lone colonist, a faint tremor of light broke through the dark- 
ness in the east, the first advances of the coming day. With 
upturned face and outstretched hands, he unburdened the an- 
guish of his soul. Truly, a heroic figure was this lone watcher 
on the beach in the darkness of the night and in the presence of 
the endless wilderness. 

Upon the path shortly sounded footsteps and another phan- 
tom figure came to keep company with the first. As the two 
talked and pointed across the harbor, other colonists issued 
from their thatched huts, standing in silence upon the wet 
beach. Even as they came the dawn colors flashed across the 
sky, outlining the tall spars and black hull of the ship dimly 
in the mists of the morning. 

As the light grew stronger. Governor Carver came with 
measured step from out the clearing with his good wife lean- 
ing on his arm. Soon Elder Brewster, his wife, and the maiden 
joined the group of silent people. The color had gone from her 
cheeks, her eyes were swollen from many tears. There was in- 
expressible sadness in her face, as she stood looking across 
the harbor. 

So the colonists came, until every hut was empty, and the 
people with fearful hearts stood and waited for the parting 
signals. Even the children were silent as they looked at the 
fluttering streamers flying from the topmast, knowing full well 
the dangers of their coming isolation. 

As the sun came up red out of the ocean, it shone fully upon 



388 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION, 

the colonists grouped around the landing rock. The gray 
haired governor was the central figure, with his black cloak 
thrown about his shoulders. Beside him was his faithful wife, 
her kindly face furrowed by the tragedies of the winter, her 
gray hair changed to white, giving a touch of dignity and peace 
to her motherly countenance. Grouped around these two stately 
figures were stern faced men, kindly faced men, some who 
prayed and fought, some who prayed and thought only ; there 
were men of learning, men of ignorance, men of great hopes, 
men without ambition : but all were men of one faith and one 
God. Whatever sternness was in their character they concealed 
beneath acts of kindness, as they now looked upon the matrons 
and maids, encouraging them by their strength and affection. 

All the while they were listening intently for the signal of the 
ship's cannon and the call of the boatswain's whistle to hoist 
anchor. As the sailing time approached, the colonists crowded 
closer together. For now they knew full well that their place 
of refuge was slipping from them. 

Alone they were to stand in the presence of sickness and 
death, for within the past month thirteen of their companions 
had died, and none knew how soon he would be called to fol- 
low. Alone they were to grapple with starvation, for lean 
days were already hard upon them; alone to overcome the 
forests, which stretched across the distant mountains in one 
vast wilderness; alone with the dread of the savage still upon 
them, since they knew their friendly Massassoit was surround- 
ed by implacable enemies, threatening to drive him and them 
into the sea; alone with their ranks decimated, their strength 
sapped, their members weak and feeble ; but their courage was 
unfaltering and their trust in the eternal God unshaken. In 
this hour they turned their faces upward, then seaward at the 
tall masted ship, determined to meet their fate bravely, be what 
it may. 

Even as the little group was looking, there came a puff of 
smoke from the side of the ship. The roar from the sea had 
hardly ceased, when there came the report of the cannon from 
the platform in the clearing. The Union Jack on the ship was 
run up and down three times, while the shrill notes of the 



THE SAILING OF THE MAYFLOWER 389 

boatswain's whistle came feebly ashore ; then the sails fluttered 
down, filling the masts with their whiteness. 

As the ship eased off before the wind, the colonists sank 
reverently to their knees. With outstretched hands the elder 
prayed for the God of Heaven to waft the departing ship 7*^ 
safely across the sea, the guidance of the men upon it to a 
sure harbor, and asking that the colonists be not forgotten in 
the wilderness. 

The elder's prayer was interrupted by a groan of anguish. 
The cry of despair came from the depths of a woman's heart; 
but she was courageous and quickly suppressed her emotions. 
Gentle pale faces, thin lips half open in distress, frightened, 
beseeching eyes — who can describe the anguish of these women 
as they knelt upon the sands ? The weather beaten faces of the 
men, too, told their human story. Accustomed to suppress all 
emotions for once they were betrayed into showing their feel- 
ings. The severe lines in their faces merged into kindliness. 
Sternly stoic, stolid, indifferent to hardships, courageous in 
dangers, for the moment their fears were in the ascendency 
and they knelt in doubt and apprehension. 

Slowly the people around the rock arose from their devo- 
tions to see the ship's prow stealing along the shore of Clark's 
Island. One of the women taking her white neck cloth waved 
a farewell. In answer from the side of the ship fluttered bits 
of white. 

Lora had withdrawn from the group and was standing alone, 
looking, looking intently at the vanishing of her hopes, as the 
ship was being wafted out to sea. Her mother, putting her 
arms about the maiden's waist, kissed her tenderly. 

Swiftly the ship approached the point behind which it would 
pass from view. One by one, the colonists moved backward 
away from the water's edge. The vessel beginning to round 
the point, the white sand crept higher and higher, until only 
the bulwarks showed. All the while the colonists slowly re- 
treated up the bank, taking a step, stopping, looking longingly, 
until the outside beach hid the ship from their view. 

With measured tread and steadfast mien, the colonists 
reached the top of the bank above the beach. At this point they 



390 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

tarried, until the vessel began to hide itself behind the shrub- 
bery of the outer beach. Then again they resumed their back- 
ward march. So step by step, the people retreated up the path, 
all the while watching intently the white winged ship in its 
flight. 

While all eyes were strained at the tall masts and the full 
white sails, there came the boom of the farewell cannon. From 
the platform Captain Standish sent back the last report of good 
will. So ended the cannon's farewells. But the people were 
not content, until they stood on the topmost point of the mount 
that overlooked the clearing, thence in solemn silence watched 
the white sails grow smaller and smaller in the wilderness of 
waters. 

All the while the colonists were retreating up the path, the 
maiden and her mother followed them closely. There was no 
longer the hope of youth in her face nor its buoyancy in her 
step, for her heart was not in the clearing but on the ship. 
Coming opposite the door of their hut, both father and mother 
endeavored to persuade her to go no further, but she refused 
to be willed by them, and went on towards the mount that she 
might get one final mite of consolation in a last glimpse. Once 
the highest point was gained, she was compelled to stop and 
end her hopes there. 

The colonists on the mount were barely able to distinguish 
the hull from the dark green sea against which the sails were 
mere blurs of white. There was only one thought in the 
minds of the watchers — their last link was breaking. So 
they gazed on intently, until their eyes grew weary with their 
watching. Then came the time when they hesitated, which 
was the white of the sails, and which the crests of the sea. 
Their hearts sank within them, but the glint of the distant 
ship gave them hope. It was only for a moment; then the 
white canvas was blended with the white of the breaking crests. 
Their hearts grew cold. The last link was broken; the ship 
had disappeared. For a moment they stood with bowed heads 
and silent prayers ; then one by one the colonists went to their 
huts, leaving the maiden alone with her mother. 

She stood on the topmost point of the mount looking to- 



THE SAILING OF THE MAYFLOWER 391 

ward the rising sun that lightened the rolHng waters, until the 
sadness of her heart blighted her memory and touched her eyes, 
so that the far-away haze seemed as a shroud. She grew 
weary looking, but lingered on with the despair of a lost love. 
Finally the mother stole away, leaving her alone. 

You ask how I am able to give all these details. I will tell 
you. As I paced the ship's deck the night before, restless and 
feverish, my affections came flooding over me, sweeping 
away all that England and even the ivyclad walls of Beaumont 
Hall held dear to me. So before dawn I prevailed on Mate 
Clark to set me ashore, where I betook myself to a neighbor- 
ing clump of brush, whence I had full view of the shore and 
clearing — likewise of the maiden. 

So my love for Lora broke my English ties and traditions, 
and caused me to cast my lot with her people, but never to 
become one of them. 

The ship had long since disappeared, still Lora stood gazing 
out over the waste of waters. The silent figure in gray and 
white was heroic in her sacrifice. As she stood with clasped 
hands and pale face looking longingly even pleadingly, I came 
from my hiding and stole quietly toward her. I was within 
reaching distance when she heard my footsteps. Turning 
quickly she saw me, then her eyes opened wide, and with the 
cry, "Oh, Francis!" she fell white and limp within my arms. 



THE FIRST PLANTING 

IAYING the maiden down gently upon the ground I made 
^ a cushion of my doublet for her head. Like a drooping 
flower she seemed with its beauty still lingering. I was in 
great perplexity whether to alarm the people or abide with her 
until she came back to me. Kneeling upon the ground, I made 
a fan of my hat, sending the cooling air across her brow. 

Then I began chafing her hands and temples, until I saw 
the glow of red chase the white from her cheeks, and her lips 
grow in color under the returning consciousness. Opening 
her eyes, she gazed into my face with a vacant stare, then 
closed them again as one who was dreaming. My heart fell 
as I conceived that the shock of my sudden appearance had 
unbalanced her mind, and I held her tenderly looking down 
into her face. 

Clasping her to me I said gently, "Lora, I have returned to 
you. It is I, Francis Beaumont." 

There was no response except the twitching and quivering 
of her closed eyelids as if she would open them but could not. 
My agitation grew intense as I exclaimed, "Lora, Lora, would 
you not know me? Would you not know me, Francis Beau- 
mont? I did not go with the ship! Lora! Lora speak to me! 
speak to me I" 

As she heard my voice, there came a smile and then she 
opened her eyes full wide. For a moment I was in suspense. 
Raising her head, she touched my cheek gently saying, "Surely, 
you are Francis Beaumont. I am not dreaming." 

"None other, Lora," I replied, lifting her in my arms. 

She lay quietly with her eyes looking into mine with all 
the affection of her maidenly heart. These were blissful mo- 
ments, too quickly passed, for as she grew stronger, she bade 
me rest her against a log. 

Half sitting, half reclining, she rubbed her hand across her 
eyes as if she would brush something from them saying, "I 

392 



THE FIRST PLANTING 393 

can not believe my eyes. Though I see you, still my mind 
would have you on the vessel off there at sea." Then she 
faltered, "I do not understand, I do not understand." 

Before I could reply, the thought that I had abandoned 
England and my associates for her came into the maiden's 
mind, sitting upright and looking at me she said, "Surely, you 
have not given up your family and friends in England for me ?'* 

Stooping over her, I kissed her saying, "Sweetheart, it is 
but a trifle; if I but gain your love." 

Then she plucked me by the sleeve drawing my face near 
hers and whispered, "My love and my life are in your keep- 
ing." Then of a sudden as if she was in doubt she again ex- 
claimed, "I do not understand, I do not understand." 

Fearful that she was going from me again, I clasped her 
hand, saying, "Lora, I came from the ship during the night 
and have been near you all the morning and will stay with you 
always." She pressed my hand giving silent anwer to my plea. 

For a time, the maiden sat with closed eyes as if to gather 
her wandering thoughts. I staid patiently by her never say- 
ing a word more, for I would not hurry her faster than her 
strength would carry the burden of her doubt. 

Shortly coming to herself, she said in apology,"You must 
forgive me. I was silly to be so weak, but you came to me as 
pne who was lost. If you had come from your grave, you 
could not have startled me more. Then, perhaps, the anguish 
of the morning made me weak, for my heart was breaking.'* 

"Nay, do not say so, Lora, for I feel that I might have saved 
your suffering, had I come forth from my hiding. Had I 
been sure of my reception, I should have come to you sooner. 
Having undergone so much, I did not wish to spoil all by com- 
ing forth too soon." 

Then she looked up at me and said sweetly, "But you would 
have deprived me of this awakening." She would not have 
me say that I did wrong in not coming sooner, and spoke so 
graciously of my devotion, that I felt I had but given up little. 

Gradually the things of life came to her through the happi- 
ness of my return, for struggling to her feet, she said dolefully, 
"What of father? What of mother?" 



394 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

I quieted her by answering, "We will bide our time with 
them, Lora. Having severed my old ties, my lot is cast with 
you, and not with them." 

"Truly you have sacrificed much, too much, I am fearful, 
for one so unworthy." I would not have her cast such asper- 
sions upon herself, and maintained my point that she was 
above all things. 

While we were standing there holding each other's hands, 
who should come over the brow of the hill but Captain Stan- 
dish. As soon as he saw us, he stopped short and stood as one 
struck dumb. Coming forward, he exclaimed, as he held out 
his hand, "Beaumont, come you from the clouds?" 

"Nay, from the ship, Standish," I replied with a smile. 

"Whence, and how came you here?" 

Then I must tell him of my coming across the harbor in the 
night, of my keeping to my covert during the morning until 
the ship was beyond recall. All the while Lora stood blush- 
ing, for in her maidenly heart, she felt that the captain knew 
full well for whom I returned. 

Having heard me through, he said, "Beaumont, you will be 
made welcome, since we need men to fight, as well as to work." 

Returning his friendly pressure of the hand, I said, "Stan- 
dish, I can do either and will abide by the colonists' wishes and 
your commands." 

His face brightened with a kindly smile, replying proudly, 
"An Englishman, every inch of you." 

"Lora," he continued, "I am sure, will welcome you." 

True to her courageous heart, the maiden never faltered as 
she made answer, "Captain Standish, Master Beaumont is 
worthy to stand with the best in New England, as well as in 
Old England." 

There was a twinkle in his eye as he replied, "Lora, I fancy 
you are prejudiced as to Beaumont's qualities." 

Though he was not speaking to me, I made answer for the 
maiden by taking up her hand, kissing it, and holding it tightly. 
At first, she made an effort to withdraw her hand, seeing that 
I held fast, she looked into my face lovingly, then came close to 
me, ready to face the world if needs be at my side. 



THE FIRST PLANTING 395 

The captain turned to go, but I asked him to stay wishing to 
confer with him, as to what manner was best for me to make 
known my presence to the colonists. This was such an impor- 
tant matter that we three sought a resting-place whilst we 
consulted together. 

The captain and I agreed that it was best for Lora to go 
alone whilst he and I would follow later on. So with her face 
aglow, with a light heart and quick step she went down the hill, 
looking back from time to time, making sure that I was not 
vanishing in a column of vapor but was holding fast to the 
flesh instead. 

Having agreed between ourselves as to my plans, the captain 
and I started towards the common-house. There were sly 
looks given me by the women and children from the door- 
yards as we passed. Lora was in her sweet lavender bed, 
making believe that the herbs needed her attention. I was, of 
course, seen long before we reached the common-house, where 
the men were congregated still dwelling over the excitement of 
the morning. My presence caused great surprise. 

Making my way directly to the governor, I offered him my 
hand, saying, "Governor Carver, I have cast my lot with yours, 
to work in the fields or forests at your command." 

Though somewhat taken back, he made answer promptly, 
"Master Beaumont, as I conceive our people, we make no dif- 
ference as to who shall be freemen in this colony, so long as 
a man indicates his intention of living a fair life." 

To which statement, I responded, "You know full well, Gov- 
ernor Carver, what kind of man I have been with you." 

"Master Beaumont, so far as it concerns me, you are now a 
freeman of this colony." Saying which, he looked around to 
see if his subjects were in accord. All I could discern was their 
troubled faces and kindly astonishment. 

Master Isaac Allerton, coming forward from the crowd, 
shook me by the hand saying in his big voice, "We welcome 
you. Master Beaumont, as one of us." 

I saw Elder Brewster among the men as I came up. Now 
that I had been made a freeman, I wondered how he would re- 
ceive me. Happening to glance around, I saw him going 



396 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

rapidly towards his hut. This rather disconcerted me, but the 
others greeted me so warmly I had no fears. 

My place having been fixed among the colonists, I at once 
entered into my labors by seeking my chests, carrying one side 
while the captain held the other. Together we came to the 
door of my lowly hut, giving it a push with my foot, I entered 
glad to be once more within the shelter of the rough logs. John 
Billington and Edward Dotey brought up my other chest, set- 
ting it down heavily upon the clay floor. 

Big John could not contain himself longer and broke forth 
with, "Master Beaumont, why did you not send for me, that I 
might go to England in your stead?" 

"Why, John?" 

"This is a sorry place for a freeman to tarry. There is little 
food, with prospects of much less and no beer at all. To think 
that you could go to London and didn't, Master Beaumont, 
makes me think you a queer man." 

Burly John was not the only one who was puzzled by my 
action, for I now became a great mystery to all except Standish, 
who knew full well what kept me to these shores. 

Before noon, I met the elder face to face at the spring. He 
made no effort to shun me and as I offered him my hand, 
grasped it quite willingly. I said as we shook hands, "Elder 
Brewster, I hope you will no longer look upon me as an enemy." 

"Master Beaumont," he replied, "I have no feeling toward 
you in person." 

"Then shall we be friends ?" 

He did not answer me at once but stood looking across the 
brook as if he were thinking deeply, then quietly said, "Master 
Beaumont, it is quite clear to me that it is your love for Lora, 
and not your love for us, that has kept you from England." 

"That is true," I replied firmly. 

Then he went on, "I suspected it as soon as I saw you, and I 
want you to know, that I still feel it is my duty to keep you 
from Lora. I would not forbid you the house but for the pres- 
ent, I can not make you welcome." 

Ere I could make reply, we were warned of the presence of a 
third person by heavy footsteps coming down the path and the 



THE FIRST PLANTING 397 

bulky form of John Billington came Into view, bearing a bucket 
in each hand. As this intruder came to us, he said, ''Elder, 
what think you Master Beaumont sees in this country, to keep 
him from England?" 

"Ask him, John, since he is here himself to answer," gravely 
replied the elder. 

"I have, but he says he loves the forests with the wild animals 
that inhabit them. Poor fun he would have with them, I am 
thinking. I once dwelt in such hopes before I left London, but 
now I work early and late, with never a shot at even a hare 
or fowl." 

Not caring to be examined at length by John, I went off up 
the bank. Though Standish came and sat with me, I did not 
relish his company, as my brain was racked with thoughts of 
how to overcome the elder's oppesition. My one great conso- 
lation was Lora, for I felt she would abide me though all the 
world was against it. 

In the evening I stood upon my log door-step looking out 
over the clearing, with a different feeling than the night before 
from the deck of the vessel. Out of the forests there came the 
long wail of the wolves. With this wild note ringing in my 
ears, I turned to my rugs to make ready for the next day's 
labor. 

"Rat-ta-ta-tap," rolled the getting-up drum at the common- 
house, long before sunup the next morning. This was the 
beginning of my first day's toil, so I sprang out of bed nimbly 
and hastened to dress again in my rough clothes. I had just 
washed down the last crumbs of my breakfast of oatmeal gruel, 
dried meat and hard biscuits, when the drum sounded again, 
calling the colonists to their hoes, hooks, and axes. With the 
other men and grown lads, I hurried down the path that I 
might not be called slothful. I was sent on my way cheerily 
for as I went by Lora's hut, she was up and abroad, sending 
me a morning's greeting with the wave of her hand. I sent 
a salute back to her, which she answered several times telling 
with whom her heart dwelt this April day. 

Coming to the house where the tools were kept, I bade Mas- 
ter Allerton, the storekeeper, to give me what he thought that 



V 



398 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION, 

I could make the best use of. He handed me a fork for* 
gathering the small brush in heaps to burn, which the others 
dug up with hoe and mattock. I turned back my fork conceiv- 
ing that I could work at heavy toil as well as others. 

The diligent colonists were armed with tools quickly and 
stood around waiting for the slower ones to come from their 
huts. These sauntered down the path, no doubt glad to post- 
pone beginning their labors even a few minutes. Though 
this was a community where all were to share alike, some 
worked willingly and others were slackers as the men were con- 
stituted. The gray haired governor was all impatience over the 
slowness, shouting a warning to the loiterers, ordering them to 
hasten their steps. 

When the morning prayer had been said, the drummer set 
his sticks flying and with this martial music in our ears, we 
mounted our tools to our shoulders like soldiers, following the 
governor across the path into a plain, where the growth of 
the three years' underbrush was the thickest. The governor 
was master of labor. The ax men he set to chopping the sap- 
lings, the mattock men to digging up the spring growths, 
while the hoe men attacked the small shrubbery trash. 

It was a warm day and my shirt was soon wet with perspi- 
ration. The captain, who was a hoe man and was better sea- 
soned to labor, wanted to exchange his lighter tool with me, 
but I would not listen to it. I had expected myself to be com- 
pletely worn with fatigue by my unusual exertions, but the song 
that was in me was one of joy that I was ashore and not lying 
in idleness on the vessel, somewhere out on the great ocean. 

So the hours hurried by with me following closely on the 
footsteps of the sturdiest workers. When the sun was in mid- 
heaven and our day's work half done, there came the relishing 
sound of the drum announcing that it was time to rest and eat. 
There was no such order in the going as in the coming, for a 
man's empty stomach calls loudly and brooks no formalities in 
its filling. Some of the men had the knack of watching the 
sun as well as their work, so they were well on their way to 
their tables before the drum ceased beating. I happened to be 
on the other side of the field, and had a scrub oak brush half 



THE FIRST PLANTING 399 

out when the call came. With half a dozen more strokes, I 
pulled the stubborn roots from the ground and went to my hut. 

Called from my noon repast by the drum beat, I went forth 
to the field with no thoughts of my drudgery. The same men 
who tarried in the morning came slowly to their work in the 
afternoon, seemingly willing for others to toil for them. Dur- 
ing the afternoon, the sun was industrious ; but for the breeze 
from the sea to cheer us, our tasks would have been uncomfort- 
ably warm. When the night drum beat its toll, I fell in line 
with Master Edward Winslow, marching with the others to 
the storehouse where we deposited our tools. There were 
only about fifteen men and lads that were fit to work, so that 
Master Allerton soon had the axes, hoes, and mattocks stored 
away. 

I went up the path with the sweetness of the new turned 
earth in my nostrils and the sense of a day's work well done. 
My disappointment was keen, as I did not see Lora as I passed 
her hut, but this was all forgotten when I came to my own and 
found a cluster of mayflowers lying on my door-step. My 
heart leaped within me, as I picked up the flowers. Again I 
said a blessing for the maiden, and again I was glad, that I was 
laboring within the great clearing, instead of being on my 
way to England. 

I stood on my door-step before retiring and looked across 
the harbor where the ship had lain at anchor so many months, 
feeling glad that it was gone. There was no regret in my 
heart as I turned to my own fireside, with a sense of keen pleas- 
ure I had never known before. 

As night came on I fancied I saw a slender figure in the door 
of the Brewster hut, standing within its shadow. This fancy 
turned into reality when I saw Lora come out into the yard, 
looking my way. This I took as a signal for me to seize my 
bucket, and though it was nearly full, I emptied the water on 
the ground, and started down the path to the spring. As I 
came to the brow of the hill leading down to the brook, the 
maiden saw me and with a cheery voice called, "Good even." 
This, of course, compelled me to stop, advancing a few steps, 
while she came the rest of the way. 



400 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

I said to her, "Lora, the mayflowers cheered me and I should 
have come to thank you, but your father bade me, I should not 
be welcome." 

"Not welcome! Father still holds you unfriendly?" she 
asked in great surprise. 

"Yes," I replied. He can not forget my ancestors, though 
he finds no fault in me, he still holds me aloof," 

Coming closer and laying her hand on my arm, she said gent- 
ly, "You must leave this to me. Father surely does not under- 
stand." 

Halting for a minute, she continued, "I saw you going forth 
to the fields this morning as a common laborer, and hung my 
head feeling unworthy of your bringing yourself to this drudg- 
ery for me. I slipped to the door from time to time during 
the day and saw you at your task, and felt proud of you. I 
feel that my sacrifices are few and simple compared with 
yours." Then she gave me her hand saying, "Father does not 
understand all this, but we must make him do so." 

Then I gave her dainty hand a little squeeze saying, "Lora, 
so long as you understand, I am content to wait." Though 
our meeting was but for a moment, it was a happy ending of 
the day and with the voice of the maiden still in my ears, I 
went back to my hut, forgetting its lowliness. 

As I came up to my door, I saw Captain Standish nourish- 
ing his lilac bush with a bucket of water which he had brought 
from the brook, giving ample proof of his devotion to Mistress 
Rose. He hailed me and we sat on his log step until the stars 
came twinkling into the sky, talking of our past lives in Eng- 
land and Holland and our future prospects in this new country. 

A few days' labor found our little plain cleared of the growth 
of rubbish ready for the Indian maize seeding. This was 
brought forth and made ready for the planting. The savage 
Squanto, who was ever forward with information on all sub- 
jects concerning the growth of things in this country, informed 
the governor that the ground in the clearing was poor and 
would not produce corn, unless three alewives, or oldwives as 
some people call this herring, were thrown in the hole with the 
seed. We had cleared about one and twenty acres for the 



THE FIRST PLANTING 401 

corn-field, so that for a time the men were disheartened at the 
size of their task of catching so many fish. 

From the field, I went to the brook up which the oldwives 
were running in great numbers from the sea. As I looked 
down into the water boiling with the darting fish, I thought 
our troubles were of our own making, for all that was necessary 
to catch a bucket full, was to stand in the brook with a hand 
net and dip it once down firmly among them. Standing in the 
water up to my knees, with a strong net I dipped the oldwives 
into the shore, as fast as the girls and boys could pack them in 
strong Dutch baskets, woven from willow withes. The ablest 
of the men carried the fish up to the fields, where they were 
dropped in the corn holes by the feebler ones. 

The oak leaves were now the size of a mouse's ear, which 
was the proper time according to Squanto, who was living with 
us, to plant corn. There was much to do and few to do it, 
those of us who could labor strove in the field from early till 
late. 

Some were inclined to complain of this excessive toil, but the 
governor quieted them by saying, "If you would eat, you must 
plant. Unless the harvest is ample to sustain us, we shall all 
starve ere another winter." This put an end to the outward 
opposition, but there was still some discontent. 

Lora had turned gardener as well as myself. The warm 
April days encouraged her to bring forth the yellow and red 
sticks of corn which I had given her at Cape Cod. Coming 
to the spring one evening, I saw her in the garden plot with 
the stain of the earth upon her hands. I could not bear to see 
her at such lowly tasks, so I made haste to go to her relief. 

When I bade her give me her hoe, she blushed freely saying, 
*'But, Francis, you asked me many times to plant your corn 
with my own hands, urging me not to forget that you gave 
it me." 

"True, Lora," I replied, "but that was when I thought I 
would be in England. Now that I am here, it is not meet that 
you should so bemean yourself." 

Taking her hoe, I dug the holes for the corn. Desiring to 
have it grow to good size and quality, I scooped up fish to 



402 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

plant with the seed. When I threw the wriggHng oldwives 
into the rows, she would know what I was going to do. Pick- 
ing up the hoe without making answer, I essayed to cover the 
fish with the earth. 

She gave a little scream, then ran along the row and one 
by one, rescued the fish, saying as she threw them into the 
brook, "Would you murder the little things ?" 

She followed after me as I drew the soft earth over the seed 
and I went on with my labor with gladness. Of course, I 
stopped many times ere the last grain had disappeared to ex- 
change confidences with her and now and then to admire her. 

When I had finished my planting and was resting with both 
hands on the handle of the hoe and my chin upon my hands, 
while the maiden stood pushing about the soft earth lightly with 
her shoe, she asked, "Francis dear, have you ever wished you 
were back on the ship sailing to London Town?" 

"Lora, what makes you ask such a question?" 

"Well, you work in the fields in the hot sun as a laborer, 
then at night you go wearily to your log house to partake of 
coarse food, and — " 

"To be thankful that I am ever near you, Lora." I made 
answer before she could finish her sentence. 

"Though I am glad," she replied, "and I sing all hours of 
the day, still I am ever mindful of your sacrifice, of your giv- 
ing up England with its titles, its ease and pleasure, and all the 
honors you might have won in the courts of the king. When 
I remember all these things and see you bemeaning yourself 
constantly, I feel humble in your presence." 

"Lora, the only honors that I aspire to attain are in your 
keeping. Every day of toil brings me closer to you. My 
labors are a pleasure so long as I find favor in your eyes. The 
ship has no charm for me so long as you stay on land, and Eng- 
land would be poor indeed without you." 

Then she stepped forward and placing her hands on mine 
said, "Francis, dear, you are worthy of a queen." 

As she fled from me, I called, "I have won one." 

At the top of the bank, she stopped and waved her hand at 
me ; I waved in return and went on covering the corn. 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 

THE twenty acres of maize were now all but planted. I 
had surrendered my place in the brook, to take up the 
more arduous labor of carrying the baskets of fish to the fields. 
The gray haired governor persisted in doing this heavy work 
in spite of the protests of his friends, who were doubtful of his 
strength. As the sun arose one morning, it grew relentless in 
its heat, causing me to make many trips to the spring to quench 
my thirst and refresh my body under the shade of the willows. 
I found the governor seated beneath the tree near the spring 
on one of my journeys, and made liberty to say, that the sun 
was too hot for one of his age to be working in the fields. 

He heard me through, then rising said, "blaster Beaumont, 
I am the leader and must be the foremost in all things." 

"True, Governor, but you must let the younger men do the 
heaviest tasks, saving your strength for other days." 

But he would not hear of saving himself, though I could 
see that he was not equal to the labor in the intense heat. We 
went back to where the children were filling our wicker baskets 
with the fish, there I made another effort to have the governor 
desist; but he would not hear me, bidding me impatiently to 
aid him in lifting the loaded basket to his shoulder. 

As he staggered up the bank, one of the men asked, "What 
ails the governor?" I shook my head and swinging my own 
basket on my shoulder, went my way to the field. There I 
called the captain aside and asked him to warn the governor. 

But the captain only replied, "Beaumont, it is of no use, he 
will bide no man's will but his own." 

Having done all I could to caution the governor, I worked 
on until roll of the drum at noonday called us from work. Glad 
enough was I to make my escape from the beating sun and the 
hot fields, which were like a furnace. The governor went his 
way wearily, and I hoped for his own sake he would not come 

403 



404 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

back in the afternoon. The shades of my hut were welcomed 
for the first time, and I sat down glad of its protection. I 
thought that the colonists who were for going to Guiana, now 
had a taste of the heat that would satisfy them. 

When the drum beat us back to the field, I was ready, though 
I can truthfully say I should like to have taken my thatched 
roof with me. The laggards were many, requiring a second 
beating of the drum to bring them from their huts. Much to 
my surprise, the governor was one of the missing men, like- 
wise Master Allerton. It seemed to me that the men were 
dropping out fast. But there was no time for lagging with all 
the corn hills to be filled with fish, so taking my basket with the 
hot vapors rising from the dry earth, I went down to the brook 
for an extra burden. 

When I was returning with the basket set between my shoul- 
ders, my breath coming fast, I met Master Allerton hurrying 
into the field. As he overtook me, he said, "Master Beaumont, 
I am fearful for the governor." 

"What say you?" I exclaimed, setting my basket to the 
ground. 

"The governor is grievously ill," he replied with agitation. 

"What ails him. Master Allerton ?" 

"Doctor Fuller says that it is his labor in the hot sun, for 
when he came from work, he would not eat. Complaining of 
his head, he lay down, since when he can not be aroused." 

He went his way to tell the elder and Standish, while I 
picked up my basket and followed after. There was great 
agitation among the workers when it became known that the 
governor had given out under the sun. Once or twice during 
the afternoon, the elder stole from his labors to the bedside of 
his friend. Each time he came back with such sadness that it 
was not necessary to ask what message he bore. Though the 
breeze freshened from the sea making our toils bearable, the 
men no longer had heart for work. In the evening we marched 
from the fields to the storehouse without the music of the drum 
so fearful were we of disturbing the governor's rest. I stop- 
ped with the other anxious colonists at the door of his hut, and 
heard that he was past knowing anyone. 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 405 

Lora was waiting for me on the path as I came from work, 
and was full of this new disaster which was about to befall the 
colonists. She was all tenderness in her sjTnpathy and advised 
with me whether she should send some of my delicacies to 
tempt the governor's appetite. 

For two days we worked and hoped for the governor. The 
colonists grew grave and anxious as the time went by as he 
showed no inclination of coming back to consciousness. There 
was no longer the sound of the drum beat in the early morning 
or late at night, words were spoken softly and the heavy tread 
upon the beaten path was muffled by the soft grass, as the men 
turned upon it, while passing the governor's hut. 

The men who found fault with Master Cars^er's rule, now 
had only gentle words for him and wished that he might re- 
cover. From every hut came the women with simples to jojn 
with the doctor in an effort to administer to the aged leader. 
Morning, noon, and night, there was but one thought and "one 
hope, that stirred the breasts of all : and that was that their 
governor might be spared. 

At noon the third day as we were coming from the field hot 
and tired, the word came that Governor Carver was no more. 
The message was greeted in silence. Somehow I felt the loss 
of the kindly governor as if he were bound to me by blood ties. 
Though the toll of death had been heavy causing men's hearts 
to be dulled by the departure of so many of their own, the sor- 
row for him was universal. 

Though the colonists' grief was sore, they were driven by 
necessity to strive in the fields all the afternoon. But the grave 
faces and solemn words showed that their hearts were deeply 
touched. In the cool of the evening, we went by the hut where 
the governor lay, a silent people in the presence of their dead. 

Shortly I went down to the governor's hut to see what I 
could do. Lora and her mother were there when I arrived, 
giving what solace they could to Mistress Carver. There was 
the lack of mourning that I was accustomed to. Instead of 
having the hut in darkness, the candles and lamps were lighted 
as usual, and the interior was much the same as when its mas- 
ter sat in his own big chair in the chimney-corner. 



4o6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Waiting until Lora came from the hut, I walked home with 
her, thence down to the spring under the willows. The maiden 
was not in her joyous mood, but clung to me as if fearing a 
mishap would befall me. She made me promise that I would 
not carry too heavy loads, would not work in the sun unneces- 
sarily, and such a lot of other things, that in the end I kissed 
her and made her forget her fearsome mind. 

There was no dread now of the savages knowing of the dead, 
so they made ready to lay the governor away in daylight. By 
the rising of the next day's sun there was the tread of marching 
feet upon the path leading to the governor's hut. Every man, 
woman, and child who was able to be abroad, was at the cabin 
as we came marching with our guns, to act as escort. There 
was not a word spoken, not even a prayer said, as four men 
picked up the rugs in which the governor lay and bore him out 
in the dooryard, where we were waiting with arms reversed, as 
a guard would at the funeral of a king. 

When all was ready, the captain gave the order of "forward" 
in a low voice; and with muffled drum, we marched to the 
Little-field-that-overlooked-the-sea. As the people crowded 
around and the sun was coming up out of the eastern waters, 
the governor was lowered in his rugs, silently and reverently. 
Then we fired a salute across the unfilled grave, being the only 
demonstration made in his memory. 

While the smoke was still curling from the end of my mus- 
ket, I saw Lora come forth from the crowd. I wondered what 
she was going to do and watched her closely. As she came to 
the head of the grave, she dropped a spray of mayflowers down 
onto the rugs, paying the last tender tribute to Governor Car- 
ver. Though it was a small thing in itself, it moved me greatly, 
showing the fullness of her maidenly sympathy. 

In silence we stood, until the time for our last farewell salute ; 
this being given, we led the people quietly and solemnly back 
to the clearing. 

There was no time for grief and within an hour all were 
busy in the fields, not unmindful of the dead, but hard driven 
by the necessity of the living. On this very day, we finished the 
planting of the maize in the great clearing of one and twenty 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 407 

acres. Then began the preparation of six acres more for 
wheat, rye, barley, and peas. 

With horses and plows the planting would have been done 
quickly and with ease, but relying on our hands it was a slow 
and irksome task, completed by patient labor. However, there 
was no alternative for we all knew that unless we plied our 
selves diligently and had full granaries to carry us through the 
lean months of winter, we would starve. 

All the day of the burial of the governor, the minds of the 
commoners were disturbed over who should succeed Master 
Carver. I could have told them Master William Bradford, 
had I wished to repeat the conversation which I had had with 
Captain Standish on his doorstep the evening before. The 
elder, Masters Winslow, Allerton, Hopkins, and the captain 
were busy while at labor, leading the commonality their way 
so that by evening, I was told with great secrecy by one of the 
men, that Master William Bradford was to mount the gov- 
ernor's chair, while Master Allerton was to be his assistant. 

So it proved to be. On the morrow instead of going from 
the storeroom to the field, the colonists moved to the common- 
house for a conference to supply a ruler. There was no con- 
tention or spirit shown in the matter, for with one accord Mas- 
ter Bradford was named, though he was then lying in the 
shadow of death. That there be no period when they might be 
without a governor. Master Allerton was made assistant with 
powers to take on the immediate administration of the colo- 
nists' affairs. 

I sat in amazement watching the shifting of kingship from 
one to another, until the rule was lodged in Master Allerton, 
the London tailor. Though I still had my doubts of this pop- 
ular form of government, I maintained my silence, since it 
seemed to be working smoothly enough. Master Allerton 
ordered the drum to be beaten again and without loss of time 
led his hosts to their work, seemingly finding much satisfaction 
with himself in his new position. 

This was early in the month of May, but before the month 
came to an end, Master Bradford was well mended in health. 
,When he fully recovered, there came a new order of affairs, 



4o8 THE FOUNDING OF A KATION 

quite different from the mild leadership of Governor Carver; 
for the new governor proved to be a masterful man, full of 
cleverness and vigor, brooking no interference with his kingly 
power. As soon as he was able, he organized all the men and 
boys into military divisions, making Standish commander-in- 
chief, while I was one of his assistants. Master Bradford was 
never in full accord with the mildness of Governor Carver nor 
did he have the same confidence in the honesty of the savages, 
feeling that our best protection was in keeping our guns clean 
and armor burnished. Following out this plan, all those who 
were able to fight were separated into bands. 

Among the men of my band was John Billington, who was 
a stalwart soldier, when he chose to be. Though we were in 
perfect harmony with our savage neighbors, it was decided to 
set a constant watch around the clearing. This doing duty 
without cause of alarm was aggravating to some of the men, 
who did not hesitate to express aloud their opinion. One 
rainy night, John Billington failing to appear for guard duty, a 
man was sent to his cabin. John was in a surly mood and 
drove the man from his hut with threats and curses. It so 
happened that Captain Standish was passing the Billington 
house and, overhearing the high words, entered the hut to re- 
monstrate. 

I heard John shouting at the top of his voice, "I've been 
ordered and commanded about ever since I joined the colony, 
first it is one person and then another. I march to work and 
march from work like a galley-slave, and now you want me to 
walk all night in the rain. There is no danger, and I won't go 
for you, Captain Standish, or any other man." 

The captain having the mutineer in hand, I held back from 
entering. Then I heard the captain quickly say, "John Bill- 
ington, others are doing all that you are and more. You are 
only asked to do your duty." 

To this he surlily answered, "I did not come to this country 
to work but to hunt." 

"Nay, John, you mistook your purpose, since you must do 
as the rest of us." 

At this Billington grew furious, threatening to mishandle 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 409 

the captain if he did not leave his hut at once. This only made 
the captain sit down in the nearest chair, saying, "John, if you 
had asked me to go without threatening, I should have depart- 
ed ; but now it pleases me to stay just to see you lay the weight 
of your big hand upon me." 

With a roar, Billington ordered the captain to go. Think- 
ing that I might be needed, I opened the door, stepped in and 
said, "Captain, need you assistance?" 

"Nay, not with John Billington," he replied in his master- 
ful way, causing John to calm down from his frantic tirade. 

Then the captain turned to the revolter, saying, "John Bill- 
ington, I will give you one more chance to go to your duty." 

Defiantly he stood his ground, exclaiming, "Never, Never!" 

It was Standish's way not to command twice and without an- 
other word, he left the hut. Once out in the open I said, "Bill- 
ington will not go free." 

"Not so, Beaumont, for he shall face all the people for this 
failure of his duties." We both went back to the platform and 
set our watch, Billington keeping to his word that he would 
not stand guard. 

During the night as I wandered around the clearing, I won- 
dered what turn affairs would take the next day, when the men 
-who were in sympathy with the mutineer were called upon to 
condemn him. 

There was no loss of time, however, in bringing Billington 
before the bar of justice, for when the men were given their 
work tools, they were asked to go to the common-house, Gov- 
ernor Bradford bidding them enter the log council chamber for 
a conference. I saw John Billington hesitate as he came to the 
door, then with a sneer step inside. The men seated with their 
axes and hoes resting at their sides, made an ideal picture of 
rustics playing at ruling. I thought if King James of England 
or any of his councillors could have stepped into this log hut, 
they would have surely set these homely men about their busi- 
ness, not fancying their presumption. 

Once silence was obtained, the governor called Captain 
Standish, then he asked John Billington to come and stand at 
his other side. The accused man sat still, making no motion to 



410 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

conform with the governor's request. There was a scraping 
of axes and hoe handles on the rough forms as the colonists 
turned to look at him. The governor, who was not the least 
agitated, spoke a second time. Then with his head thrown 
back, Billington stamped down the aisle and in an insolent man- 
ner took his place, the first prisoner at the bar of justice. When 
all was in silence, Captain Standish made his accusation, telling 
in detail what had occurred the night before. 

The governor, hearing the matter through, turned to the 
prisoner saying, "John Billington, you have heard. What say 
you in answer to this charge of mutiny?" 

"I say that I have done all the military duty that I am going 
to do," he shouted impudently. 

"Is that your reply to the charge?" calmly asked the 
governor. 

With a sneer, Billington replied, "There are others here who 
are tired of standing guard too, had they the courage to speak." 

Again the governor asked, "Have you aught to say?" 

By this time Billington's anger began to cool as he saw he 
was fast being brought to a place where he could not escape, 
furthermore, that Governor Bradford was of a more deter- 
mined mind than was Governor Carver. 

Seeing his plight, he rudely answered, "I am not a free man 
here, I am a slave." 

Governor Bradford did not deign to reply but addressing the 
people, asked, "Find you John Billington guilty of sedition 
or not?" 

"Guilty !" came from the throats of every man. 

I stood in amazement at this quick justice that was being ad- 
ministered to the culprit. There was no hesitancy of the colo- 
nists to grasp the point of wrong-doing nor did they follow the 
tortuous windings of English courts in finding the verdict. At 
the word "guilty," I saw Billington wince as if his courage 
were oozing from him, but this court of stern faced men was 
relentless. 

There was an awkward silence after the verdict of the people 
had been given during which John stood looking for mercy in 
the faces of the men about him. Governor Bradford broke 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 41 n 

this silence by saying, "Shall John Billington have his hands 
and feet bound together and let lie for an hour in front of 
this house?" 

"Aye, Aye," came from all sides. 

Big John grew red in the face and then pale as he heard the 
penalty and the determination to execute the punishment with- 
out delay. 

The governor gave him no opportunity to escape or even 
argue, but forthwith called for a hempen rope to bind his feet. 
The braggadocio air had gone from Billington, instead he be- 
gan to plead piteously. But the governor would not be moved 
from his purpose, taking the rope and with his own hands drew 
it taut about the prisoner's legs. I was sorry for Billington; 
but Governor Bradford was of another mind, pulling and haul- 
ing at the rope until he had the prisoner's feet so that he could 
not move them. He was then made to sit down on the clay 
floor and bend forward his body until his head was over his 
knees, while his friends looked on in silence, feeling sorry for 
him, but not daring to speak one word in his behalf. 

The loose end of the rope that bound the culprit's legs was 
thrown around his neck and was in readiness to be pulled taut, 
thus forcing the prisoner's head down to his knees, when there 
came a halt in the proceedings. Billington renewed his plead- 
ings promising to do military duty in the future were he but 
released. 

The governor, his assistant, and the captain then held a con- 
ference. By this time, John Billington was thoroughly tamed, 
pleading for his release even tearfully, while the colonists sat in 
silence. The governor came from the conference with his asso- 
ciates saying, "John Billington, will you promise to stand your 
guard and fulfill all duties in the future, if you are let off?" 

"Yes," moaned John. 

"Will you promise to work faithfully in the fields '*" 

"Yes," came the answer in meekness. 

"Then you are released." 

While the governor untied the prisoner's feet, the colonists 
picked up their axes and hoes and went forth from passing 
their first judgment. 



412 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

While upon the subject of trials and meting out justice, T 
shall narrate here an incident which took place some time after 
this Billington affair which forever put an end to dueling in 
this New England country. Edward Dotey and Edward 
Leister, both belonging to Master Stephen Hopkins's house- 
hold, became enraged at each other over some trifle and con- 
cluded to fight a duel, which was in keeping with my own 
ideas in settling such differences. The two men stole away in 
the woods without seconds or witnesses. There with sword 
and dagger they proceeded to hack away at each other fiercely. 
Dotey came from the fray with a wounded hand and Leister 
was stuck in the thigh. Conducting their affair in a rude man- 
ner without a surgeon they came back to the clearing, weak 
from loss of blood and calling loudly for Doctor Fuller. 

Before sundown the two duelists were standing by the gov- 
ernor's side, facing all the men who had come from the fields to 
again sit as a court of justice. Governor Bradford had his 
own mind on the subjects of duels, which he proceeded to ex- 
press to the satisfaction of every one present except myself 
and the prisoners. There was no time lost on formalities or 
proceedings. Though dueling was contrary to the written 
laws of England, it was in such common practice that little at- 
tention was given the laws. It was plainly evident that Eng- 
lish practice would not hold here as the governor and his peo- 
ple lost no time in going straight to the point. The wounded 
hand of Dotey and the limp of Leister was all the evidence 
that was submitted. 

The governor was ill minded over the affair and spoke 
abruptly to Dotey, the elder of the two, saying, "Edward Dotey 
fought you a duel with Edward Leister?" 

The youthful Dotey looked towards Master Stephen Hop- 
kins for encouragement but found so little favor in that quarter, 
he stood in silence until the governor spoke again. Upon the 
second appeal, Dotey acknowledged his part in the fight. 

Turning to Leister, the governor gravely asked the same 
question. The prisoner seemed disconcerted by the unexpec- 
ted turmoil over the affair, but finally mustered up voice to ad- 
mit his participation in the encounter. 



THE FIRST DEMOCRATIC COURT 413 

Instantly the governor turned from the two men to the 
court of colonists, saying to them, "Guilty or not guilty?" 

"Guilty," was the sentence that came back from all the peo- 
ple except myself. I was silent for I could not condemn this 
reasonable practice. 

But there was no further consideration of the penalty, for the 
governor was as a hunter on the track of his game as he said, 
"What say you to binding their heads and heels together and 
so lie without food or water for twenty-four hours?" 

"Aye, Aye," came the response. 

Again I stood aghast at such quick trials, sparing evidence, 
and severe penalties, seeming like Turkish practice more than 
that meted out to Englishmen. The two men did not quail, 
however, standing in stolid indifference. 

Governor Bradford called for a rope and with a sailor's 
knot, he bound the legs of the men together, then with a turn 
around their necks brought their heads between their knees. 
When this task was done, the living bundles were carried forth 
and laid upon the path in front of the common-house. 

The two men lay in a heap upon the hard path, while the 
other colonists gathered around them. There were no scur- 
rilous jokes or gibes hurled at the prisoners, as was the custom 
of the people in England to chasten culprits bound in stocks. 
An unthinking urchin taunted Dotey but he had a clap on the 
side of his head and was sent off in a hurry. One by one the 
men left without as much as speaking a word to the prisoners, 
until only the captain. Master Hopkins, and myself were left. 

The strained position beginning to tell on Leister and Dotey, 
they begged of us to ease the ropes. My inclination was to 
grant this relief. I think Master Stephen felt for his two men, 
but we were confronted by this new form of government which 
had us all under its control, causing us to hold back. Both 
men complaining of their wounds, besought us so piteously to 
relieve them that the captain went off to the governor's house 
to ask for mercy. Governor Bradford came quickly and. feel- 
ing that the men had been punished sufficiently as an example, 
unloosed the neck ropes and as they lay helpless on the ground 
warned them against dueling. Both foreswore such encoun- 



414 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ters in the future, then they were released and Master Stephen 
took them off to his hut. 

This put an end to the use of the sword as a means of set- 
thng differences in this plantation, the colonists conceiving 
that a court of justice was ample to settle matters of honor as 
well as of property. The shifting of dueling from one country 
to another was thus early nipped in the bud and so far as I 
know, this was the first and last duel fought in the colony. 

There was no question now as to the sterling metal of 
Governor Bradford, and that a new form of government was 
to be looked for under him, as compared with the mild and 
paternal administration of the aged and kindly Governor 
Carver. 



THE AVENGING OF HOBOMOK 

THIS was an enticing country now that the forests had 
taken on their leaves and the hills were covered with a 
matting of grass, thickly sprinkled with blossoming flowers. 
The sun, filling the air with a softness, making me grateful 
that I was alive. The scars of winter were covered, so that 
the whole landscape took on a cast of mildness, weaning me 
away from my ancient conceit of the greatness of England's 
countryside over this. 

Lora and I watched the coming of the summer days with 
great interest and pleasure. Her row of corn under the 
nursing sun had brought forth two tiny green leaves bending 
gracefully towards the ground. I had abandoned my mat- 
tock for a hoe, which was a new tool in my hands and one 
which I set about in earnest to learn; and for several days I 
had been hard at work with my hoe, endeavoring to smooth 
the ground around the corn, with the same nicety as Gov- 
ernor Bradford, who was a skilled farmer. He had a gentle 
yet fine stroke with his blade, setting the earth smooth and 
nourishing for the tender plants. Both the captain and I were 
awkward with the hoe, our com standing in the midst of 
lumps and clods, until we were both ashamed of it. Though 
I went back and endeavored to dress the earth down, my tool 
still refused to do its work neatly. Then I set about indus- 
triously to overcome my difficulty, with one eye on the govern- 
or and the other on my work. I soon saw that there was a 
certain trick in the handling of the implement. Through 
several days I strove diligently. With what skill I could com- 
mand, I dragged the loose earth forward letting it play from 
the blade, until it nursed the corn as nicely as the governor's. 
As I gave the last stroke finishing my work, I stood at the head 
of the row comparing my corn with his. There were no 
lumps in my hills, ample earth drawn evenly, until the green 
stalks stood in their beds straight and comfortable, .With 

415 



4i6 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

pride I turned away from my day's task, content now that I 
had mastered the blade of the hoe as completely as I had the 
blade of the sword. 

As the season progressed, the great clearing also changed. 
Instead of the three years' brush growing irregularly, there was 
the field of com and other grain showing on the hillside. The 
undergrowth on both sides of the path had been cleared, giv- 
ing some form to the broad way between the houses. The huts 
also were being improved by the cutting of v^ndows in which 
were set frames of oiled linen, thereby lighting the dark in- 
teriors. There was also much pride shown in the dooryards, 
where the tall spires of the hollyhock were half-way to the 
thatched roofs with unfolding buds. The roses too had set 
forth their green tendrils and were creeping along the pine 
logs, hiding the clay daubing with their glossy leaves. Al- 
together it was fast becoming a pleasant countryside through 
the great labor of all the people. 

When the planting and the hoeing were completed, there 
was little rest at hand for the colonists, for the governor was 
a thrifty man and now that he was ruler of a large family, he 
conceived it was his duty to keep all at labor. On rainy days 
when we could not delve in the soil, he would order Master 
Allerton to give out axes, wedges, and two-handed rip-saws. 
"With these the whole colony would trudge to the forests to 
strive and to saw clapboards and wainscoting for the merchants 
in England. 

In the midst of these labors. Governor Bradford did not lose 
sight of the outside interests of the colonists, for early in June 
he sent Master Edward Winslow on a visit to the court of 
Massassoit. Before their going, happening into the store- 
house, I saw Master Allerton drag forth from a box a horse- 
man's red cotton coat with gold fringe around the bottom, 
which was to be one of the presents to his savage majesty. 
With a few more trinkets and some sweets and suckets in a 
bundle, the two ambassadors started off through the forests 
with Squanto leading the way. I thought it a risky piece of 
business to send two men fifty miles into the wilderness, even 
though Squanto was to guide them across the maze of narrow 



THE AVENGING OF HOBOMOK 417 

paths, which cut through the unknown forest in every direction. 

A sorry time the two diplomats had. They thought they 
were going to a land of plenty, instead of which they found a 
land of want. Though they found the king at home, he was 
poorly provided with food, being compelled to go abroad and 
shoot fish himself with bow and arrow, that his visitors might 
not starve. They were gone three days, two of which they 
were without food except what they could find themselves. 
They were so weak from want of food, that they sent Squanto 
back for a supply. Saturday evening the two men returned, 
wet through by rain which had fallen without ceasing for four 
and twenty hours. At first I regretted that I did not go with 
them, but when I saw their sad plight, I was thankful enough 
that I had tarried in my log hut, where there was at least ample 
salt meat and plenty of fish. 

This visit of the two diplomats almost caused a tragedy for 
one of the underlings of King Massassoit, named Corbitant, 
held a generous hatred towards the colonists and from the first 
was in favor of attacking them. Shortly after this visit, he 
began his conniving, finally inducing the Narragansets to 
seize and carry ofif King Massassoit. Our friendly savages, 
Squanto and Hobomok, hearing of the deed, at once went 
forth to find the whereabouts of their king whom they really 
loved. Corbitant, hearing of the presence of the two savages 
in his village, and knowing their mission, suddenly appeared in 
the hut in which they were stopping with knife in hand swear- 
ing vengeance against them for being friends of the colonists, 
saying that the white men were weak and dared not interfere 
with him, even though he killed them both. These and other 
disdainful remarks against the colonists he continued, all the 
while threatening Squanto and Hobomok. At length Hobo- 
mok fled from the hut and ran all the way to the clearing, tell- 
ing Governor Bradford that Squanto had been killed. 

This was about sundown on a Monday in August. Gov- 
ernor Bradford lost no time in calling the men together at the 
common-house, considering it a serious matter that a savage 
be killed for being friendly to the colonists. Once the men 
were assembled, the governor told of the action of the savage 



4i8 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Corbitant ending his address by saying, "Now, what shall be 
done?" 

I must confess I thought that we were in a perilous position, 
furthermore there was but little to be done but wait for the 
outbreak of the savages. But Captain Standish and the gov- 
ernor had different ideas. 

After all had spoken, the governor, who had listened intently, 
arose saying, "The time has come for action. Our savage 
foes have driven away King Massassoit and killed Squanto for 
their friendliness to us. We must not abandon the king nor 
must we neglect to avenge Squanto. Our future, yea, our lives 
depend upon our keeping the savages in fear of us. Now that 
our power has been challenged, we must fight, if needs be to 
death. What say you. Captain Standish?" 

"Governor Bradford," answered Standish, "I am prepared to 
obey your commands and to lead any force you give me into 
the Narraganset country." 

"Not so far, captain," said the governor, "since it is only the 
head of this Corbitant we wish, and he is near by." 

While the candles were burning low in their sockets, the 
colonists planned to go boldly into the enemies' country. It 
was furthermore planned that if Corbitant had really killed 
Squanto, he was to be executed in the presence of his people, 
his head cut off, bringing it back to the plantation, thus giving 
notice of the lot that would befall their enemies. 

With this arrangement, the men went to their huts to await 
the call of the drum Tuesday afternoon when the expedition 
was to start, I had made my plans to go. Captain Standish 
being only too willing to have me in the party. 

Tuesday afternoon we started for the savage village. Lora 
was in tears, fearful of a mishap, but I assured her there was 
no danger and that we would be back safely by noon the fol- 
lowing day. Her voice of caution was still ringing in my ears, 
when I mounted the log and crossed the brook in full armor, 
with loaded gun across my shoulder. Every man, woman, 
and child was at the brookside, and with doleful faces saw us 
take up our march, single file along the deer path. Ere we were 
out of sight, the captain halted us and we gave three loud 



THE AVENGING OF HOBOMOK 419 

cheers as we swung our caps above our heads, that those whom 
we left behind might know of our courage. 

When the night was full black, Hobomok essayed to lead us 
to the village, but the darkness so confused him we were 
plunged into strange places. Then the captain halted us. It 
was so dark, we could see neither face nor figure of anyone 
about us, though we could distinguish the presence of each 
other by the glowing sparks of the match-locks. When all was 
in confusion with the prospect of failure, one of the men volun- 
teered, if he could locate a certain brook, he could lead the way 
to the village of Corbitant. So we stumbled over fallen logs 
and scrambled through the briars and brush, until we were 
heartily sorry we had trusted ourselves to Hobomok. 

Finally coming to the brook, our man found his landmark, 
leading us across the country whither we knew not, but we 
walked on faith. What possessed the captain to do it, I do not 
know ; but before we came to the village, he ordered us to open 
our bundles and eat. It was a solemn meal. I am free to con- 
fess that I was not in a cheerful mood myself as I sat on the 
ground fumbling through my sack for a bit of stale meat and 
bread. While I was brooding over our position, an owl hooted 
sending us to our feet, so nervous were we at our prospect. 
Having eaten, we piled our bundles in a heap so that we would 
not be burdened with unnecessary baggage. Tightening my 
belt, I pulled my dagger half way out of the case to make sure 
it was ready. 

In light array we moved stealthily through the forests to- 
ward the village. As we entered the clearing, the thought of 
Lora came to me causing me to lag back for an instant, but the 
little figure in front of me pushed on so that I had no time 
for other thoughts. We moved stealthily through the dark- 
ness until we could make out the rude huts, which seemed like 
huge hayricks in the gloom. 

Quietly we tiptoed until our savage Hobomok pointed out 
the house where Corbitant dwelt. Without a sound, the men 
scattered and spread themselves around it. The captain and 
I stopped at the front, holding fast until we saw the sparks of 
the guns here and there, indicating the whereabouts of the 



420 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

guards. When the last glow had compkted the circle, Stan- 
dish, stooping, pulled aside the wicker mat that closed the en- 
trance, disappearing through the opening. As he entered, his 
sword knocked loudly on the ground; instantly there was a 
rumble of savage voices, 

I made no effort to conceal my presence, but rushed in boldly 
striking my head in the middle of a man's back. "Slowly, 
Beaumont, slowly," came the voice of the captain out of the 
darkness. 

"Is Corbitant here? We seek Corbitant," now shouted the 
captain in a loud voice. 

The voices ceased and complete silence reigned in the hut. 
Whether fear or treachery had bereft the savages of speech 
we did not know. The captain seeing that English was un- 
known, shouted to Hobomok to tell the people not to move; 
that we were after Corbitant for the killing of our friend, 
Squanto, and that the women and children would not be dis- 
turbed. 

While our savage was howling this message in his horrible 
language, I was at the captain's side. As we stood anxiously 
awaiting a reply, we heard the rustling of the mats near us, 
followed by the shouting of the guards, mingled with sundry 
sword thrusts and cuts. 

The captain shouted, "Need aid?" 

One of the men outside answered, "Some of the people are 
escaping. Our swords are to stay them." 

He answered back, "Fire two muskets." 

The roar filled the savages with such fear that there was no 
further effort to slip away. Again and again the captain 
made our savage repeat in his tongue, that Corbitant alone 
was to suffer for the death of Squanto, before one of the scared 
savages would answer. Then a trembling voice said, that 
Squanto was alive and unharmed, and that Corbitant and his 
followers had left the village. 

The captain would not believe this, but made Hobomok 
mount to the roof of the hut and shout the name of Squanto. 
Squanto answered the call and came running to where we were. 
He said that though Corbitant threatened to kill him if he did 



THE AVENGING OF HOBOMOK 4211 

not foreswear his relations with the colonists, he finally left 
him unharmed, and went off with his family to the south. 

Standish bade Squanto to come into the hut and stir up the 
fire that was smouldering in the center of the floor. Crawling 
through the darkness, Squanto found and threw on the fire a 
few pieces of wood filling the place with light, showing a 
motley crowd of men, women, and children, standing together 
at the opposite end of the cabin. 

Both Squanto and Hobomok suddenly became great men, 
as the Indian women hung about them, calling them "towams,'* 
that is friend. In this hurly-burly, the search went on until 
all the men had been examined and it was surely found that 
Corbitant had fled. The bows and arrows were taken away, 
and the savages were made to sit around the fire until morning. 

With the coming of the day, the whole force went forth 
among the huts where Squanto lived, showing our friendliness 
for him by eating all he had for breakfast. While we dined, 
the savages who were friendly gathered about us, while those 
who sympathized with Corbitant, made haste to get away. Cap- 
tain Standish made a speech to the natives. He said that Mas- 
sassoit was the colonists' friend and Corbitant was an enemy ; 
furthermore that unless Corbitant stopped stirring up strife, 
he would return and seize him, even though he fled to the 
forests. 

Then Standish selected a lusty savage and looking at him 
squarely said, "You go tell Corbitant that unless King Mas- 
sassoit, our friend, returns in safety from the Narragansets, 
that we will take revenge on him and his friends." 

Turning to Squanto he said further, "Tell this man what I 
have said, and send him off at once." 

Squanto had no sooner gotten the words out of his mouth, 
than the savage leaped to his feet, fleeing through the brush 
like a deer, glad enough to make his escape. 

Having given this evidence of the steadfastness of our 
friendship and hatred of our enemies, Captain Standish show- 
ed his humanity by having a man and a woman, who were 
wounded by the guards the night before, brought to him. The 
poor wretches were trembling with fright. But he soon 



422 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

quieted their fears and made Squanto explain that if they would 
go back to the great clearing with him, Doctor Fuller would 
heal their wounds. With a farewell warning to our enemies 
and a hand-shake for our friends, we departed from the village 
amid the shouts of the savages and a salute from a couple of 
guns, so that we left them in kindly humor. 

Coming in sight of the great clearing, the captain fired his 
snap chance announcing our return. We could see the men 
coming from the field, while the women hurried from the huts. 
I could see the maiden at the top of the bank, with one hand 
shading her eyes, looking across the brook. As we followed 
along the deer path, she came down the hill, mingling with 
the others who were shouting us a welcome. 

There was much calling across the brook as we crowded at 
the other end of the log, taking our turn of crossing, wanting 
to know if all was well. One blood-thirsty lad shouted, 
''Where's Corbitant's head?" 

The maiden stood with the rest of the people, but I caught 
her eye and smiled at her. One by one we crossed the stream 
and leaped down among the happy colonists, who now wanted 
to know all about our journey. But the captain was a stickler 
for discipline and would not let us disperse in such an irregular 
manner, marching us down to the common-house from whence 
we started. 



THE FIRST HARVEST THANKSGIVING 

FROM two green leaves in early spring, Lora's corn plants 
took on proper size as the summer went by. As it passed 
through its various stages of development, she was delighted 
by its surprises, for its manner of growing was new, being the 
first we had ever seen. When the green blades were up to 
her waist, she wondered if it would reach her shoulder. As 
the sun raised it higher and higher, until the leaves towered 
above her head, she went amongst the growing grain in as- 
tonishment. One evening when the plants were almost full 
grown, Lora waited for me at the spring. Without permit- 
ting me to stop for a drink, she led me into her garden and 
with pride showed me a soft tassel like silk, that was unfold- 
ing itself from the topmost point of a stalk of corn. 

"See," she said, "our com is taking on decorations." 

Reaching out to bend its head toward me to see this new 
novelty, she stayed my hand for fear my roughness might do 
it injury, "What think you ?" she asked expectantly. 

I shook my head responding, "I do not know whether the 
maize hangs down from the tassels like plums or whence it 
comes. We must wait and see." 

This satisfied her, until in the fullness of the time green tufts 
came from the sides of the stalks. This was another period 
of astonishment and again I was compelled to visit the garden 
to see the new wonder. By this time the tassels were stand- 
ing straight and stiff, so that we knew that the sticks of com 
did not grow as pendants from the topmost spikes. While 
Lora pointed out the new development in the life of the plant, 
I examined it closely, but I was compelled to admit that I was 
an ignorant fellow on matters concerning yeomanry. For 
several days she watched the tufts grow into form without so 
much as fingering it, then testing its character between her 
fingers and thumb, and finding a certain hardness, she would 
have me examine it again. 

4»3 



424 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

When I declared, "It is coming on quite well, thank you," 
she asked, "What is coming?" 

"The sticks of corn." 

Then she took the soft bunch of husks and squeezed it tender- 
ly as she said, "Truly, Francis, you are right. This is our corn." 

Then during September while the corn was green, its tas- 
sels crowning its head, the soft husks gave way to great round 
sticks, thickly studded with grain ; and she declared it was beau- 
tiful beyond expectation. When October touched its tasseled 
crown, changing it into a yellow with white pendants swing- 
ing in the wind and the tender green blades became bleached 
and seered; the maiden grew sorrowful at the change, wishing 
it might be tall and straight and green always. 

So she went through the whole lifetime of the corn plant, 
watching and wondering, until one October day she came to me 
smiling with both hands behind her back, saying as she ap- 
proached, "Now, which hand would you choose ?" 

"Yours, Lora, forever," I replied. 

"Nay, not that kind of a hand, but a guessing one," she 
made answer, blushing deeply. 

"Well, Mistress Lora, if I can not get what I wish, I sup- 
pose I must be content with what you choose to give me." 

Very proudly she brought forth two sticks of corn, saying 
as she gave them to me, "In the springtime you gave me a; 
stick of corn, I am now repaying you a hundredfold." 

Before I could reply, she said, "Come and see our harvest." 

Then she led me down to where a little pile of yellow, red, 
and white sticks lay upon the ground freed of their husks. 
Proudly she stood in the presence of her harvest, as if it were 
of precious value. Having surveyed this increase of the land, 
I noticed a dozen or more beautiful sticks lying to one side 
as if designed for a special purpose. Pointing to them, I asked, 
**Lora, is this seed for our own garden, or for the next planting 
time?" 

With a merry twinkle in her eyes, she answered, "What a 
wise man you are to guess so well. 'Tis true, it is seed corn." 

"For our own planting," I insisted; then in the next breath, 
*'Your father has given his consent ?" 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 425 

Her gayety changed to graveness as she repHed, "No, he 
does not consent; but if he should, we can start Ufe together 
with our own seed corn." 

*Xora, if it were not for creating a scandal, I would hug you 
for your steadfastness." 

In perfect astonishment she said as she looked at me, "After 
your devotion, could you think me so weak as not to be con- 
stant with you?" 

"Then, Lora, let me speak to your father again, mayhap 
he will give his consent." 

To this, she shook her head, answering in a tone of voice, 
the meaning of which I did not quite grasp, "Master Allerton 
comes every evening now to see father, and you know, he 
thinks well of Master Allerton." 

"Perhaps Master Isaac thinks well of you, also." 

With a flash of fire in her eye, she turned upon me saying, 
"If he were a thousand Master Allertons, he could not gain a 
look from me, let alone a smile. Nay, not for the world 
would I countenance him, when I have you." 

I had no desire to cast suspicion on her love nor could I con- 
ceive her otherwise than constant to her heart's desire, which I 
flattered myself was in my keeping. This she knew full well, 
so that she soon was smiling at me. Though I persisted in my 
desire to speak to her father, she would not permit me to do so. 
From the garden where lay her harvest, we climbed the bank 
together coming to the door of her hut, where I bade her fare- 
well for the moment, carrying my two sticks of corn off to my 
own hut, to be stored away. 

As Lora's corn progressed to the time of harvest, so did the 
one and twenty acres planted by the colonists. From the very 
first, the fields were watched with anxiety and interest, for upon 
its progress depended their lives. As Squanto said, the fish 
thrown in with the seed nourished the plants to strength and 
sturdiness. 

Some of the lads grew a taste for the tender grain when it 
was soft and creamy. As a matter of fact, Squanto taught the 
youngsters a trick which got them into trouble. This was the 
covering the green juicy grain with a coating of clay, then 



426 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

throwing it into a bed of hot embers, where it would steam 
in its juice and come to a sweetness which proved to be a 
tempting delicacy. It soon came to be a source of wonderment 
to the colonists, how daily the lads carried live coals to the for- 
ests and built fires. This mystery was solved by the discovery 
of missing corn from its stalks. Then the fires were investi- 
gated and the sticks of com lying around stripped of its grain, 
showed full well who were the depredators of the field. This 
taste of green corn ended in the severe punishment of several 
lads, but one of them assured me, it was well worth it. 

When the harvest time approached and the size of the reap- 
ing was evident, it became necessary to build a granary to hold 
the increase. It was surprising now with what ease the trees 
were cut, the logs hauled, and put in place. As I saw the 
thatching spread quickly over the rafters of the new house, I 
could not help but think of the terrible struggle of the colonists 
in the cold and wet of the first house building, and felt thank- 
ful, that I was not called upon to endure such labor and hard- 
ships. 

When the granary was under roof and the com was ripe, we 
went among the stalks plucking from them their burden of 
grain. This we threw in willow baskets of good Dutch mak- 
ing, carrying them full to overflowing down to the new grain 
house. With what pride I threw my first basket of corn in one 
corner of the log house, no one can imagine, unless he has seen 
the com tumbling forth, spreading itself upon the straw covered 
floor. Then when the pile grew higher and higher until it 
reached the thatching, we felt as if the wealth of Spain was at 
our feet. Through these harvest days we toiled with light 
hearts and contented minds, each one glad to do his part, so 
that it seemed as if Utopia was here with us in New England, 
and our house of grain was a temple of gold. 

This spirit of peace and contentment prompted Governor 
Bradford to declare that it was meet that a season of thanks- 
giving should be enjoyed by those who labored, ^nd that praise 
be given to Him who had watched over them, bringing plenty 
to their doors. So on the next Sabbath Day, Elder Brewster 
solemnly proclaimed that beginning with the following Tues- 



I 

i 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 427 

day, there would be several days of grace and feasting in ac- 
cordance with the old English custom of harvest festivals, such 
as they were accustomed to in the North Country, from whence 
most of them came. I could see the faces of the men lighten, 
while the women and children smiled openly at the prospects 
of the gala days. 

In the afternoon of this same golden Sabbath Day early in 
'November, I wandered alone to the top of the mount looking 
over the great clearing and its humble log cottages. There 
were now eleven thatch-roofed houses, with piles of fire-wood 
reaching almost to the eaves, giving ample promise that there 
would be no sufifering from the cold of winter. Where fomier- 
ly the sides of the huts showed straight pine logs, square yellow 
windows of linen were set in, letting the sunlight within the 
gloomy rooms. New additions too had been built, convert- 
ing the one narrow room into two of goodly size, where the 
women could have some privacy, and the whole household 
could be comfortable. Even the chimneys were covered with 
a new coating of clay showing forth in their yellow attire. 
Then down at the common-house ready for shipping back to 
England, were great piles of wainscoting and clapboards, all 
sawn by hand and borne from the forests on the backs of the 
men. 

There was not one sick or feeble colonist, but every one was 
restored in health, with his heart beating loud in praise of the 
wholesomeness of the air, that brought him back to full vigor. 
This was a different scene on which I was looking, from that 
which greeted my eyes less than a year ago, when I stood in 
this same spot overlooking the great clearing, then filled with 
growing rubbish, bleak and deserted. Then we were but a 
handful of men in full armor, looking for somewhere to rest, 
and a landing-place for the sick and lonely colonists, who lay 
in the ship at Cape Cod. Across this clearing we moved fear- 
ful of the forests, fearful of the savages, fearful of the frosts. 
Sick at heart and in body, we sailed out through the narrow 
gate of the harbor and back to the ship at Cape Cod, and 
brought it hither through gales, and the chill of winter, with its 
burden of distressed and feeble people. 



428 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The memory of those days sunk into my very flesh, making" 
me shiver with their horrors. It hardly seemed possible, that 
order and plenty could come out of such misery in such a short 
time. As I saw the smoke rising from every chimney, the 
great clearing bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, and 
caught a glimpse of the yellow corn in the storehouse, I felt my 
blood stir within me, as I thought, that I had done my part in 
bringing forth this season of plenty. 

While I was dreaming and looking, I saw a figure in gray 
and white in the dooryard of the Brewsters. Then my heart 
grew thankful for the maiden that she was no longer in the 
throes of sickness, that the dread of the savages no longer 
hung over her head, that she would not want for food when 
the snow came again, and, that, with patience, I would in time 
have her as queen of my own hut. 

Even as I looked, the last rays of the setting sun gilded the 
thatched roofs of the huts with its shining light. The wood- 
land haze of autumn hung low with purple tints around the 
clearing, on the hilltops the oaks were turning brown, while the 
maples flung aloft their radiant hues of red and yellow in great 
profusion. Again my heart turned warm and thankful, that I 
could see the beauties of this woodland scene, furthermore, that 
I had tasted of the toil of this land and had not gone back to 
England to lose myself in indolence and pleasure. 

As I held communion with myself, I felt a pang of sorrow 
for my gallant friend, the Earl of Devonshire, to think that he 
never knew such pleasures as I was now enjoying ; and I vowed 
that I would not exchange my lot for his with his ideas of life, 
were a castle in every shire of England to be added tohisestates. 

There was great excitement on Monday morning as the colo- 
nists arose to make ready for the harvest festival and season 
of thanksgiving, which the elder had proclaimed from the pul- 
pit the previous day. It was allotted to the captain and me 
with two others to secure the game and fowl, so that we were 
abroad before the sun in search of deer, turkeys, pigeons, and 
partridges. By noon we had made such carnage, we were com- 
pelled to send for help to bring in the store of game. In the 
afternoon we went deeper into the forests killing two bucks, fat 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 429 

and in good condition ; one we strung up, the other we brought 
in with us. I must say that for once I had my fill of shooting, 
for the four of us killed sufficient to last fifty Englishmen for 
three days of wasteful eating. 

While the men were searching the forests and the sea, the 
women folks were busy in the huts over their bake pans and 
ash ovens, and wrought many delicacies out of wheat and rye 
flour and the golden corn. Such pleasant odors had never 
blessed the air of this clearing, as came forth from every hut, 
as the women vied with each other in their chimney-corners. 

As I came home from hunting this INlonday evening, worn 
and tired, I was surprised to see the light leaking through the 
cracks of my door. Throwing it open with haste, there on my 
hearthstones was a fire bidding me a warm welcome. Advanc- 
ing to the center of the hut, I found on my table a great round 
cake with here and there a rasin and a piece of citron showing 
from its well-browned sides. Tired as I was, I drew up my 
chair and with my head on my two hands and my elbows on 
the table, I sat and looked at my good fortune. Shortly I 
awoke to the fact, that there was a slip of paper on the table 
along side of the dainty, and in Lora's hand was written, 
"Francis Beaumont, his harvest cake." 

It seemed that while I was out in the woods, Lora took pos- 
session of the hut, cleaning it and setting a fire going. The 
cake I knew full well was from Lora, and I suspected, that she 
was the chief conspirator in perpetrating this scene of order. 

Weary as I was, I had Standish come and view my hut under 
a woman's touch and see the cake as it stood with glowing en- 
ticement in the center of the table under the firelight. After 
he had stood on the heartstones with his back to the fire, look- 
ing around the well-cleaned room the while, I made bold to 
say, "What think you of Lora?" 

With sadness in his voice, he answered, "She had but one 
equal, and she is no more." 

So we stood together before the blazing fire and blessed the 
works of one woman and the name of another, until our weari- 
ness overcoming us, we were finally driven to our sleeping-rugs. 

The haze of a November morning set a softness upon the 



430 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

hills and mellowed the bright colors of the falling leaves, as it 
called ever}' man, woman, and child out into their dooryards 
with the joy of living high within them. Governor Bradford, 
being a yeoman, had no such high notions of dress as did Gov- 
ernor Carver ; and was content upon this gala day with a black 
cloak thrown over a doublet of brown, primly buttoned to his 
chin with new trousers and stockings of the same coloring. But 
not since King iMassassoit came to the clearing, however, had 
the people taken on such colors in their dress as they did this 
morning, so that the goodness that was within them broke forth 
not only in song, but in raiment as well. 

Since others were bedecking themselves. I betook myself to 
a few of my possessions, which were stored away in my chests. 
My selection of doublet, cloak, trousers, and stockings were 
orderly enough, however, not to offend those who did not have 
them in such goodly quality. Besides I was to join in the fes- 
tivities of the day as a freeman, so I did not wish to flount my- 
self in an unseemly manner. 

With the sound of the rolling drum. I hurriedly threw on my 
cloak and hastened to the door. The captain had preceded me 
and was well on his way to the common-house. I was in no 
great hurry, hanging back so that I might, if possible go with 
the maiden. This pleasure I missed, for as I was walking 
along the path leisurely. I saw her come forth from a hut with 
Priscilla IMullins, with whom she was chatting. 

She was wearing this dav a new French hood, showing: her 
brown hair upon her forehead. There was a bit of lace about 
the edge of her white neckcloth, both ends of which were tuck- 
ed in the folds of her new lavender colored dress, so that she 
was white and lavender this morning, instead of gray and white 
which she had worn constantly since the landing. Slie had 
grown tall and graceful, and the flush of her cheek told of the 
health that the soft air had brought her. With her head throw 
back and face lighted with the spirit of this new country. I 
thought Lora more beautiful than ever. She gave me a cheery 
"Good morrow" which I returned gladly. Then in a gracious 
manner she made a place by her side, where I tarried until the 
festivities began. 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 431 

Most of the colonists having been fanners in the north of 
England, now betook themselves to the custom of that section 
of the country in celebrating the bringing in of the last harvest 
sheaf. First a wicker basket was carried to the common-house, 
from my own chest I brought many colored ribbons which I 
now handed to Lora and Priscilla. Quite fantastically they 
festooned the basket until it was as gay as the people in its at- 
tire. Whilst we stood around and made suggestions, the 
maidens finished their tasks with more than one youth looking 
with envious eyes upon them. Our two savages, Squanto and 
Hobomok, were no longer half savage and half English in 
their dress, but were clad from head to foot with woven stuff. 

When the basket was in readiness the two maidens lifted it 
from the ground, holding it between them while the colonists 
fell in two by two behind them. For a moment we stood in 
silence, then arose in full song that stirring processional, "The 
earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof, the world and they 
that dwell therein." 

As we marched, we sang, filling the clearing with music. 
From the path, the procession turned into the corn-field. Com- 
ing to where the corn was on the stalk, the two maidens 
stopped, setting the basket upon the ground. Again there was 
silence and all stood still until the thankfulness of the people 
broke forth in singing. 

As the notes of the psalm began, Lora and Priscilla each 
plucked a stick dropping it in the basket, then stood aside so 
that those who followed might pluck and deposit their corn. 
So we sang while each one, including Squanto and Hobomok, 
harvested his com, dropping it in the wicker basket, until the 
last ear had been gathered. The burden of the full basket 
being past the strength of the maidens. Master Allerton and 
John Alden came forth and gravely raised the basket between 
them. With quickened step, we marched back through the 
field and down the path to the granary singing a song of 
thankfulness. 

Having finished the marching psalm, the governor bade all 
kneel in a half circle around the front of the granary. The 
elder sent up a petition of thanksgiving for the riches of the 



432 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

earth, forest, and sea which had been so bountifully poured 
on the people. While the elder prayed some of the men looked 
at the corn showing clean and yellow between the logs; the 
lads eyed the maidens, while others looked away into the for- 
ests; but most of them held their eyes devoutly to the earth, 
each one bearing a thankful heart for what he was then be- 
holding. 

When the elder ceased, Lora approached the granary, un- 
fastening and throwing open its door. Governor Bradford 
promptly came forward and plucking a stick from the basket, 
threw it into the grain-house. So one by one we who had 
gathered the corn took up a stick and threw it into the granary 
until only two sticks were left. Priscilla, blushing sweetly, 
gently dropped one of these in the storehouse. 

Lora now stood forth holding tlie last stick of com, ere she 
did her part. With her head thrown back and singing the 
words of praise, she dropped the last sheaf of the harvest into 
the granary, closed the door, locked it and carried the key to 
the governor. 

When this simple ceremony had been completed, all stood 
with bowed heads as again they sang, "The Lord shall pre- 
serve thy going out, and thy coming in, from this time forth 
and even forever more." So was garnered the first harvest 
from the field of the great clearing, and safely housed, amidst 
the songs of praise of the people. 

While the women hurried to their chimney-corners where 
the ash pans, baking pans, and spits were bearing burdens of 
cakes and fowls, the men and boys made haste to carry the 
tables to the common-house where we were all to feast to- 
gether. It was the rule of harvest festivals that every one was 
upon equal footing, so that the quality, commonality, and ser- 
vants were all alike this day in scurrying around to get tables 
and pewter platters together. Two tables were erected across 
the common-house in preparation for the coming feast, while 
from every hut came steaming dishes, hot with the juice of 
fowl and venison. 

Standing in front of the common-house, I saw Lora coming 
down the path with a great burden of good things so I made 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 433 

haste to g-o to her rehef. She was out of breath when I reached 
her, saying, "Lora, that is a heavy load." 

"You should see what there is to come," she answered. 

She would have gone back for more but I wanted to walk 
with her, so I persuaded her to go to the common-house with 
me, where we came amidst the confusion of the arrival of 
other dainties from other huts at the same time. On our way 
back we met her father burdened with a roast turkey. Com- 
ing to her door, I hesitated to enter. Lora noticed my hesi- 
tancy, coming quickly to me, she pleaded, "Please, come in." 

I could not withstand her voice. As the door was open, I 
entered to be confronted by the mother. The matron was 
gracious enough, but I thought not over-encouraging. 

Receiving my burden, I came forth with a cake of com on 
one arm and a wheat cake on the other, followed by Lora and 
her mother carrying platters of carrots, turnips, and green 
vegetables of their own raising. We arrived at our destination 
in the midst of a babble of tongues. The two tables were 
filled with pewter and wooden platters, on which were ducks, 
turkeys, venison, and fish of several varieties. Such profusion 
of meats I had never seen except at great feasts in English 
halls. Squanto and Hobomok stood against the walls with 
their hands behind their backs, no doubt to keep from snatch- 
ing a morsel from a platter, wondering how long they would 
be confronted by such temptations before falling. 

Such hungriness this new or the old country rarely saw, as 
that which possessed the men and boys, as they stood around 
the entrance to the common-house, mocked by the heavily laden 
tables within. Governor Bradford was the master of ceremo- 
nies, going in and out much to the envy of some, who an- 
nounced loudly, were they once within, they would never be 
routed out. In due time the last platter arrived and word was 
given to enter. There was some disorder as the hungry men 
and young lads endeavored to gain a seat near their favorite 
dishes. Following the tide of this onward current of hungri- 
ness, I came in last and was compelled to sit at the end of the 
table and see Master Allerton occupy a favored place next to 
Lora. I confess that I was greatly disappointed, since I had 



434 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

hopes of somehow gaining- her side. She was seated between 
her father and Master Allerton and I thought looked uncom- 
fortable. 

As the plates of the men were filled, there fell a lull over the 
feasting crowd. Each one being busy with satisfying his own 
particular appetite, I could not but notice Squanto and Hobo- 
mok who lay to the right and left, sparing neither fowl nor 
venison, until they had a wholesome platter in front of them 
ready for devouring. 

Lora scanned the faces along the table ; discovering me and 
seeing my glum face, she smiled. I mustered up sufficient 
spirit to return her greeting. Shortly she grew restless. Then I 
saw her arise as if she would serve the men nearest her. Exten- 
ding her field of service from one to another, she finally came to 
me and asked, "Master Beaumont, what would you have ?" 

"Mistress Lora, turkey would please me." 

She brought me the breast of a fowl at the same time gave 
me a gentle pressure of her hand. Then she went from one 
man to another, every one accepted something from her, feel- 
ing complimented by it. Once her father called her, but she 
made excuse that she must see the men all cared for, refusing 
to be seated again. 

There was no staying of men's hands this day until their 
stomachs called quits, even our two savages showing signs of 
defeat, though they looked longingly at the food that had been 
left. Though the tables were filled with wrecks of fowls and 
roasts, when the last man arose (which was Squanto), there 
was left ample to feed them all again. One by one, the men 
made their escape. Once out in the open I saw the oldest 
Billington lad enticing Squanto behind the storehouse. I was a 
little curious as to what mischief was abroad, so shortly hap- 
pening around that way, I found the lad with the savage's pipe 
between his lips drinking tobacco. 

The lad did not see me at first, drawing in the smoke and 
blowing it from his mouth quite deftly. He jumped as I said, 
*'Ho ! Ho ! my lad, trying savage tricks ?" 

Quite impudently he replied, "Well, I saw Father drinking 
tobacco only yesterday," and went on blowing smoke from him. 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 435 

Now that we were like stuffed partridges, some one sugges- 
ted stool ball. This brought forth stools from every hut, until 
we had at least a dozen in a circle on the smoothest part of the 
path with a man on each one and a chieftain in the center. As 
the chieftain tossed the ball towards a stool, it was the duty of 
its occupant to prevent it from striking his chair, at the same 
time sending it as far as he could with the palm of his hand. 
While the chieftain chased the ball, the men exchanged stools. 
If the chieftain struck a man with the ball or even crossed his 
path, the party so struck, resigned his stool taking his place in 
the center of the ring. While some played stool ball, others 
pitched the bar or tried their hands at quoits, so that the path 
was a scene of great activity. 

The festivities of the day were carried into the night under 
the light of candles and betty lamps. As the captain and I 
went down to the elder's, we heard the people singing merrily 
in the hut. The Brewster house was well filled when we ar- 
rived, but Lora was looking for us and found us comfortable 
seats in the chimney-corner. 

I wanted to stop in the shadows in the back of the room, but 
she would not have it, insisting that I come forth to the chosen 
corner. The father received me with some favor, though it 
was evident that he was not ready to take me into his fold. 
Governor Bradford and Master Edward Winslow coming 
shortly, I gave up my seat and went forth into the open air. 
Much to my surprise, Lora followed me. 

Then I said, "Lora, you will be missed from your friends.'* 

She replied, "I would rather be with you than in the house.'* 

So we wandered down to the landing rock on the beach look- 
ing across the moonlit harbor. Lora was in a happy mood 
and I was equally thankful. Now that we had corn and 
good prospects of ample food, I wished to press our affairs to 
an early conclusion. As we were standing listening to the 
waves lapping with low sounds upon the beach, I said, "Lora, 
how long, fancy you, must I wait to gain your father's consent ? 

"Francis, dear," she answered, "know you how long Jacob 
toiled for his love?" 

"Nay, Lora, I vow I am not learned in that matter." 



436 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION, 

"Fourteen years," she replied. 

"Fourteen years!" I exclaimed. "I/Dra, you would not 
punish me like that." 

"Nay, Francis, I would have Father mend his feelings to- 
ward you, if he would." 

"If he does not?" 

She replied, "Then I shall have done my duty in waiting a 
reasonable time. After that I shall come to you. But, Fran- 
cis, you must be patient, for it will break father's heart for me 
to go against his will." 

"Lora, I will be patient enough; but you must hasten the 
time." 

When we walked back to the hut, the people were still sing- 
ing their song of thanksgiving. Coming opposite the Billing- 
ton house, I saw a faint glow in tlie door}'ard which came and 
went in a puzzling manner ; then the thought came to me, that 
Father John was stealing a drink at the tobacco plant through 
Squanto's pipe. 

Early the next morning, King Massassoit and ninety of his 
people came stalking down the path through the great clear- 
ing on their way to the common-house. The governor would 
not keep all the good things for the colonists, but generously 
offered to divide with his poorer neighbors. Accordingly a 
messenger had been dispatched the day before to the camp of 
the king, who was not far away, inviting him and his people 
to be guests at the har\'est festival. They lost no time, but 
came quickly, lest the provisions were all eaten. 

The colonists having become undeceived by the fiction of 
royalty which they bestowed upon Massassoit at the first meet- 
ing with him, now knew that he was a poor savage with un- 
certain power even over his own people. So there was no 
show of greeting him as he led his people down to the common- 
house. The savages being without provisions, the remains of 
the first feast were set before them. They made haste to jug- 
gle with the meat, until only the bones were left, whetting their 
teeth upon them ere they left off. 

Governor Bradford ordered a midday feast for the savages, 
which tlie women began to prepare while the men continued 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 437 

their sports and pastimes. All morning long we played at 
stool ball, the Indians standing around unmoved by such foot- 
ings. Then we tested them at the game, but they liked the 
stools so well they refused to move from them, sitting like 
statues when tfhe ball was struck out of the circle. Then we 
drilled for the savages, showing the marches and the counter 
marches of the soldiers of Europe, which they watched with 
interest. But when we came charging and yelling down the 
hill, firing a volley, they scattered in every direction ; some tak- 
ing refuge behind the huts, while others ran across the clearing, 
darting into the woods as though we were in hot pursuit. The 
fleeing savages cut such ridiculous figures, our men were wont 
to laugh, but it was too serious a matter for light treatment on 
our part. It required all the persuasive power of the captain to 
get King M^ssassoit from behind Winslow's hut, where he had 
fled for safety. When he understood through Squanto, that 
we were but making a spectacle in his honor, he came into the 
path quickly, calling his followers back with him. 

At noontime we came from the plays to the common-house 
where the tables were filled with a double burden of meats and 
breads. Our own larder was now so well filled that this assort- 
ment was no strain upon it ; indeed we were glad to have some 
one's aid in consuming what we had gathered since there was 
not a market for the surplus. After the scare in the morning, 
we had trouble in getting the savages to follow us, so fearful 
were they of treachery. But the king and a few of his under- 
lings came with us to the tables, taking their places in an order- 
ly manner. Massassoit, arrayed in his horseman's red cotton 
coat, sat next to Governor Bradford. 

Being curious to see the savage ruler at his meals, I watched 
him closely. As a matter of fact, he was bewildered by the use 
of platters and knives, looking upon both as novelties, which 
to his mind were unnecessary tools in the task of eating. At 
first he simply looked at them, then endeavored to follow the 
governor, grasping his knife to strip the meat from the breast 
bone of a turkey. He made a cut or two quite decently, so 
that I had hopes that all was well with his majesty; but the 
results evidently were not satisfying to his kingship. Look- 



438 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ing around and seeing the colonists were wielding their knives, 
he made another try with his own. Failing again his savage 
appetite arose above his manners ; dropping the knife he seized 
the bone with both hands. Though he was soon shining with 
grease from ear to ear, he had a smile of contentment, which 
told of his satisfaction with his own way of eating, likewise, 
of English cooking. 

While his majesty dined at the table, his subjects ate sitting 
cross legged on the ground or upon the logs. Knives they 
refused, while the platters they considered of little value ; pluck- 
ing the meat and bread from them, then casting them aside. 
There was such ravishing of the provisions by the savage 
friends, the governor made a sign for his subjects to withhold 
themselves for fear of the supply running out. There was a 
scowl on the faces of some, who feign would stop their attack ; 
but the governor quieted them by saying that those who would 
be denied to-day would be filled to-morrow. 

With this offer of an extra feast, the colonists quit the table 
to make way for the savage guests ; who, having finished their 
first helping, now stood around for more. Seeing that their 
king was satified with his safety after much coaxing the whole 
party crowded around the tables. There was one swoop by the 
savage horde and only the boards were left. The lusty ones, 
taking whole turkeys and by dint of much twisting and break- 
ing across their knees, performed the dissection of the fowls 
in a neat and urgent manner. 

The women who stopped to serve the savages stood in amaze- 
ment at this sudden clearing of the tables. There was a 
broad smile on Lora's face, for she saw the humor of the scene 
and could not conceal her mirth. As there was nothing left for 
the women to do, they quietly slipped away leaving the savages, 
who were too deeply engaged to notice their departure. 

Governor Bradford would not trust our savage friends with 
the brandy, as he was well aware of their taste for it. To 
gratify this whim somewhat, he ordered the Winslow silver 
pitcher filled with half water and half spirits. King Massas- 
soit was granted the first mug, then each of his subjects fol- 
lowed, until the whole ninety were filled with food and strong 



THE FIRST THANKSGIVING 439 

waters. Having given of our sports and hospitality, the sav 
ages were moved to return the compliment by dancing, as they 
did the Sabbath day in April, when first they came into the 
clearing. 

As they sat in a circle giving forth their cries and shouts, 
whilst the dancers grimaced and stamped the ground, I thought 
they had not improved in their gracefulness or harmony, since 
the last time I saw and heard them. As the strong waters 
began to work, the music grew into a fierce chant, and the dance 
into a tumult. 

While lyora was watching this scene of savagery, I made my 
way to her saying, "Lora, what think you of this dancing?" 

She replied, "I do not fancy their dancing-master, do you T* 
We stood and watched their wild gesticulations and leapings 
until we tired of the noise, then I went with her to the common- 
house to aid in gathering together the family pewter. 

Our harvest festival lasted all the rest of the week. The 
savages scattered through the woods, hunting with such dili- 
gence as to bring in five fat deer. Standish was now a big 
man in their eyes. I was in his house one morning, when a 
lusty savage with a deer on his shoulder stepped inside and 
threw the buck on the floor. Without waiting for as much as 
a "thank you,"he turned and left us. I laughed and said, 
"Standish, they are propitiating the war god." 

He good naturedly replied, "These savages think I eat deer 
as well as gun powder." 

When Saturday morning broke clear and cool, every one was 
glad that the last day of feasting was to be a bright one. We 
were at stool ball, quoits, and other games all the morning, 
while the women labored over the farewell feast. When the 
noon approached, there was the same hungry crowd of white 
men and savages looking in the door at the goodies on the 
table. Our savage guests by this time had no fear, these days 
of entertainment having won their confidence completely. 
When the crowd of Englishmen and savages pushed its way 
into the common-house, there was barely room to stand. But 
we were in a gay mood and helped ourselves bountifully. 

When the feast was finished and the last bone had been pick- 



440 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

ed, the governor took M^ssassoit by the hand bidding him, 
"Adieu." Very sorrowfully his majesty and his subjects left 
the great clearing, for they had never had such eating and 
drinking in all their lives. For a time open rebellion was 
threatened in the ranks of the king, some of the savages wish- 
ing to linger, making faces about the command to depart, but 
the king after much talk gathered all his ninety subjects about 
him. We escorted them down to the brookside. As they 
crossed the log bridge and fell into straggling procession along 
the deer path we gave a mighty shout followed by a volley 
of our guns. Through the rising smoke, we could see them 
hurrying along and we stopped long enough to see the last of 
the dusky forms disappear among the trees. 

As the sun drew near the treetops on the western hills, we 
put away the stools and balls. The common-house which had 
been the scene of such activities was closed and deserted. There 
was still a joke and a jest on the lips of a few of the sturdiest, 
but most of the people were satiated and were glad to seek the 
seclusion of their huts. The gravity of the leaders was once 
more upon them, and they were no longer in humor to speak 
lightly. Twilight was descending upon the great clearing. 
When the shadows of the night shut in the forests, the captain 
stopped in to give me my colored ribbons which had festooned 
the han^est basket. I threw them carelessly upon my sleeping- 
rugs. 

Walking to my door, I looked down the path and could see 
the smoke curling up gracefully from the chimneys. Peace 
and plenty were in every abode; the Spirit of the Universe 
now stole into the heart of the great clearing, wrapping it in its 
folds of contentment and the creeping silence of the night. 
So ended the first harvest festival. 



THE COMING OF THE SHIP FORTUNE 

IN the midst of the festivities of the previous week, I had 
been thrown in contact with the elder many times, and he 
seeming kindly disposed, I determined to speak to him about 
Lora. My opportunity came sooner than I had expected, for, 
as I was at the spring early Monday morning after the festi- 
val, I met him face to face. He seemed unusally cordial. 

At all events I was firm in my convictions that I had proven 
my worthiness of Lora's love, so that I had no hesitancy in 
saying, "Elder Brewster, I have no desire to be disagreeable, 
but I love Lora as you know full well, and I wish to make her 
my wife." 

"Master Beaumont," he replied, "you have truly denied your- 
self all things, and I know better than Lora or anyone else what 
your sacrifices have been. I am not unkindly to you but only 
fair to my daughter, when I say, I can net give her to you 
willingly." 

"But I have given up all for Lora, I have abandoned my 
friends, my opportunities of advancement, even my family. 
Could a man do more?" 

"True, Master Beaumont, you have done all these for the 
present; but once you and Lora are one, perhaps then you will 
tire of this country and its lowliness, and will return to Eng- 
land and its pleasures. I have seen the shallowness of English 
life, and I say to you, that I would rather see Lora in her grave 
than send her back to such an ungodly life through tenderness 
of heart on my part." 

Somehow I felt the father was in the right and I knew full 
well that if I had such a prize in my household, I would keep 
it as long as I could. But I could not abandon my hope of 
conquest of him so easily, so I opened my attack at another 
fjoint by saying, "Lora's love is in my keeping and she will 
never, never place it in another's." 

441 



442 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

The elder did not answer me, but sat looking up into the wil- 
lows, as if he were hesitating about delivering his mind. Hav- 
ing settled this point, he turned to me saying, "Master Beau- 
mont, I wish to be frank with you. As you know, you are not 
my choice of a husband for Lora. I would choose some one of 
our own church and faith — some one of our own people." 

Then of a sudden it came to me that Master Isaac Allerton 
was his choice and, like a schoolboy, I said, "Some one like 
Master Allerton?" 

"Master Allerton, if Lora would choose him, would meet my 
consent." 

"If she did not?" I asked. 

"Then she would always find a place at home." 

I could see that he was determined against me, so I said, 
"Elder Brewster, what would you have me do to gain your 
goodwill ?" 

Then he spoke to me gently but firmly, "Master Beaumont, 
the ancient traditions of your family are still strong within you. 
For the moment you have suppressed and restrained them, but 
like a tide they will rise sooner or later and make you sorry 
that you had ever taken a lowly maiden as a wife. It is to 
protect you from such a time, and protect Lora from such a 
sorrow, that I am not content that you should take her. You 
have shown yourself a man, and it gives me pleasure to know 
that you see such charms in a daughter of mine. You ask me 
aught that you can do to gain my consent, I must say to you 
that it is not in your power to wipe out the past, for it is in 
your blood, and greater than your life." 

"But, Elder Brewster, look at me," I was in earnest, bring- 
ing my clinched fist against my breast that he might see my; 
own personality. 

Without an unkind note in his voice, he said, "You are a 
man, better than your ancestors but still a part of them." 

Though the bitterness of defeat surged up within me, and I 
was moved to turn from him, my love for Lora prompted me 
to oflfer him my hand. He took it in the spirit that I offered 
it. I was tempted greatly to press my suit, but I held my 
tongue. The elder went his way, while I sat down on the 



THE SHIP FORTUNE 443 

curbing of the spring to think over my prospects. Lora, who 
had seen us talking, came for water as quickly as she dared 
without attracting attention. 

In an instant she saw that I was under restraint with her. 
As she looked up into my face, I could not steel myself against 
her if I would, so I said, "Lora, I have seen your father." 

"Oh, Francis, why did you? Why did you?" at the same 
time grasping my arm as if in great excitement. 

"Lora, I thought perhaps his heart was softened towards me, 
so that he would listen to me." 

"It is, Francis, but he has fancies of my loving some of our 
people. When once he finds I will not give you up, perhaps he 
will give his consent." 

"But, Lora, I am not willing to be played with for all time. 
He has just told me if you would not have one of your people, 
you could stay at home. Lora! Sweetheart! It is unfair." 

"Listen, Francis dear, I would go to the ends of the earth 
for you, with or without the consent of Father. Please do 
not drive me to it. Abide with me awhile, until some goodly 
time arises." She was pleading so earnestly, I could not help 
but swallow my bitterness. 

"Lora, dear, I do not want to take you from this new coun- 
try. I am content with you here." 

"Francis, even though I would marry you, whom would we 
get to perform the ceremony in this clearing without Father's 
consent?" 

This had not occurred to me. Though the marriage services 
were performed by magistrates and not ministers, still Gov- 
ernor Bradford was the only magistrate. He would never go 
contrary to the wishes of his friend, the elder; and it was 
weeks of sailing across the ocean to England to the next near- 
est magistrate. She saw my play of thought and again plead- 
ed with me to be patient, assuring me when the time came, she 
would act with me quickly. The bitterness melted away under 
her smiles and I went back to my hut ready to love and wait 
for her, as patiently as I could. 

Coming in from the forests at noonday on the Wednesday 
following the harvest festival, I was surprised to see a crowd 



444 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

in front of the common-house. Hailing the captain, he told 
me there was a French ship at anchorage at Cape Cod. A 
friendly savage, who had seen the vessel, had run all the way 
to tell of its arrival. The colonists not expecting assistance 
from England after the quarrel with Master Weston at South- 
ampton, Governor Bradford was fearful that it was a French 
expedition from Canada, to dispute their entrance into this 
northern country. 

The captain bade me get my snap chance and bullets in order, 
likewise to have an ear for signals in case I should be away 
from the clearing I was very much disturbed and waited 
around most of the afternoon. I had urged Lora that if we 
were attacked, she was to retreat up the deer path to the Gov- 
ernor's Rock near Billington's Sea. To this she would not 
consent, but said that her duty was in the clearing where she 
could see what was happening, and, if needs be, render aid. 

On the morrow, I laid my gun, bandolier, sword, and dagger 
on the bed in the hut and went off in the forests. I was hardly 
in the harness, when I was startled by the sound of the signal 
cannon. Coming up to my hut, I flung my powder and bullet 
belt across my shoulder and buckled on my sword as I went 
on my way. I could see the white sails of the Frenchman off 
in the distance, as it made its way towards the harbor. 

Lora was waiting for me and with pale face said, she would 
be near me in case of danger. Though I would have her away, 
she would not go back to her hut but followed me bareheaded 
down to the common-house. There I found every man and 
boy who could carry a gun or sword. Though there was some 
confusion and nervousness, it soon gave way to a spirit of 
confidence. After a conference with the governor, Captain 
Standish decided to move us into the Little-field-that-overlook- 
ed-the-sea where we had a free outlook. With the drum beat- 
ing its martial music, the little company took up its march. The 
captain drew up his soldiers in line and bade them load their 
guns and keep their matches burning brightly. Back of us 
were the frightened women. Though they could not fight, 
they were too brave to stay in their huts in safety. 

There was no difficulty in seeing the ship, as it came straight 



THE SHIP FORTUNE 445 

on with well filled sails. Having seen service, the captain asked 
me to go down to the beach with him to select the first stand to 
dispute the enemy's landing. Shouldering my snap chance, I 
walked with him along the shore. From time to time, we 
stopped and looked at the ship endeavoring to tell by its gear 
whether it was English or French; but neither of us was of 
the sea, so we found little information in our looking. As there 
was not a tree or stump along the shore back of which our men 
could lie, we decided to stop where we were. 

Having planned our campaign, we went back to where our 
thin and ragged line of soldiers stood. The women with 
blanched faces were mingling with them. Then the captain and 
I did a heartless thing, for we sent the women from the men, 
for who can run the perils of warfare with wife and sweet- 
heart in his mind. 

Lora, deeming danger near, cast aside all effort of conceal- 
ing her affection for me, clung to my arm, and begged me to 
be careful. Tenderly I pushed her aside and went back to my 
duty. By this time the vessel had come so close to the land that 
we could see the topmost spars above the tops of the trees on 
the outer beach. There was a speck of a flag flying, and we 
longed that we might tell whether it was the cross of England, 
or the lilies of France. 

As the vessel emerged from behind the long beach and came 
into the clear water within the harbor, our men took up their 
guns and made ready for the encounter. Our suspense would 
soon be over for the sails fluttered down from their fasten- 
ings, leaving the mast tall and bare, as the anchors plunged 
into the sea. Again and again we endeavored to pick out the 
color of the flag, but the distance was too great. As the tide 
was in, the strangers lost no time in getting a boat into the 
sea, this movement causing the men again to blow their 
matches. 

The women refused to stay behind the men, but moved off to 
the left, and stood on the bank looking with anxious eyes at the 
ship's boat, which was now well across the harbor. The cap- 
tain gave his last instructions. As the boat drew nearer and 
nearer, our soldiers became weary and nervous, shifting their 



446 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

guns from side to side and blowing hurriedly at their matches. 
The captain spoke to them in his commanding way. We 
could see the sailors in the boat but failed to distinguish their 
arms. I called the attention of Captain Standish to this, but 
he said they could hide their guns in the bottom of the boat. 

Standish full of uncertainty, left the command with me, while 
he and the governor made their way down to the rock. All 
the time, the boat came on boldly. As it approached danger- 
ously near for an enemy, I heard the captain hail, "What ship 
is that?" 

"The Fortune of London," was the answer. 

Instantly my command became unmanageable and went 
hurrying down the bank wild with joy. The women rushed 
forward waving shawls and kerchiefs, while the men shouted 
themselves hoarse. Being deserted by my soldiers, I hastened 
to the beach." 

As the boat came up to the rock, I heard Lora exclaim, 
"Jonathan, Jonathan." 

Clasping my arm, she exclaimed excitedly, "See, there is 
my brother Jonathan." 

The charges, pounded down the muzzles of the guns for an 
enemy, were now let loose. Through the cloud of smoke, the 
boat dashed up to the rock, its occupants scrambling over the 
side into the arms of their friends. Such a welcome, no long 
lost relatives ever received, as was showered upon the new 
arrivals. Lora was tearful in her joy, while Edward Winslow 
greeted his brother John with deep affection. Governor Brad- 
ford welcomed a grave dignified man with such fervor, I asked 
one of the men who it was. 

He replied, "Master Robert Cushman, who quit us at Ply- 
mouth and went back to London in the smaller vessel." 

With their hearts filled with joy, the old colonists escorted 
their friends up the pathway carrying their chests between 
them. Lora soon espied me and made haste to bring her 
brother Jonathan to greet me, I could see that he had his sus- 
picions of our relations, so that he was even forward with his 
notice of me. Like a maiden from school, she showed him ♦' 
thatched roofs of the huts. 



THE SHIP FORTUNE 447 

I could see the brother's face fall, as he said, "You live in 
such mean huts!" 

"Truly, and with joy in our living," was her reply. 

Falling behind, I heard others of the newcomers find fault 
with the houses, until I became indignant. There was no 
thought' of work in the minds of the colonists, the rest of the 
day being given over to the gossip of the new and old country. 

I took my gun and strolled off through the woods. As I 
came across the clearing at dusk, I saw the lights of the vessel 
off in the distance, and thought that once more I was in touch 
with England. The candles and betty lamps were lighted and 
the mirth of the harvest festival was once more abroad in the 
great clearing. When I pulled my sleeping-rugs up close to 
my chin, my last recollections were the songs of welcome to 
the newcomers. 

These songs were soon changed to graver notes when the 
colonists heard that the thirty-five colonists of the "Fortune," 
not only did not have supplies to carry them through the win- 
ter, but did not have so much as a frying pan. Most of them 
were young lads who sold their extra clothes at Plymouth, 
that they might enjoy its pleasures. They were a poor lot 
without clothing or food. But this did not dampen the ardor 
of the colonists, who took them into their homes and hearts, 
dividing their corn and comforts with them. 

The newcomers fell foul of Governor Bradford early in their 
career, for on the morrow when the old colonists went off 
early to their labors, some of them essayed to go along and sit 
in idleness. The governor soon put an end to the dreamers, 
causing tools to be given them so that they could join in the 
labor. 

The captain of the Fortune had no mind of stopping with us 
during the winter. As soon as the chests of the passengers 
were ashore, he made haste to put on board the planks, wain- 
scoting, and other woods that had been prepared. Though the 
timber cargo was large, the stock of furs was small. 

I went aboard once while the ship lay in the harbor just to 
see what it looked like in the roundhouse. Instantly it was 
bruited about that "Master Beaumont was for England." 



448 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Though I went to my labors as usual, I could see that the colo- 
nists expected me to lose my interest in the clearing'. 

On the eve of December twenty-third, I looked across the 
harbor at the distant ship's lights. On the morrow it was to 
take its flight for England. Though I could have gone and 
been welcomed on board, I had no idea in that direction. My 
sacrifices and toils made me see life through different eyes, 
than the ones which saw such pleasures in the dissipations and 
life in England. Then my love for Lora brought me glad- 
ness, which I knew awaited me, nowhere else in this world ex- 
cept in her presence. I was glad to see the lights ; I was glad 
to know that we were not forgotten; but I turned away from 
the ship and looked into my blazing fire with a pleasure that 
bound me to it in its simple lowliness. | 

On the morrow I went with the people to the beach and saw 
the ship go forth from the harbor on its way to my old home. 
Some of the people looked at me seriously, as if they were sur- 
prised at my presence. Lora made bold to come and stand as 
near to me as she could. She was in good spirits and had the 
laughing humor in her eyes. 

There was no following of this vessel with tearful eyes and 
sad hearts as at the first sailing. Though the cannon ex- 
changed salutes and the people waved a distant farewell, it was 
a pastime compared with the tragedy of the first departure. 
From the beach the people turned to a full storehouse and 
houses made comfortable by a year's labor and toil. 

I walked with Lora up the path. So long as other people 
were around, she was quiet and demure. When we had fallen 
back and were the last of the procession, she seized my arm 
and affectionately said, "Francis, dear, I am glad that you did 
not go." 

"Go? Where?" 

"Back to England." 

"Back to England?" I repeated stopping suddenly and fac- 
ing her. 

"Forgive me, Francis, for speaking of it, for I never thought 
it for a moment, I knew you would not leave me here alone." 

"What ails you, Lora? What makes you speak so?" 



THE SHIP FORTUNE 449 

Then she faltered, saying, "Father thought and, I suspect, 
hoped, that you would not tarry longer. Though he did not 
speak to me, I saw him eyeing you curiously after you returned 
from the ship. He fancied, so did others, that your heart was 
set on England ; but I knew, Francis dear, that your heart was 
strong and full of courage. Had you come to me, though it 
would have broken my heart, I could not have bid you tarry." 

Then coming closer and looking up into my face, she said, 
"Your love for me is past my understanding, but it is of un- 
surpassing sweetness." 

If you could have seen her at that moment, you would have 
agreed with me that no sacrifices were too great to enjoy the 
privilege of living in her presence. As we came to her house, 
I was not content to let her go from me, so together we went 
down to the spring and there stood among the willows. 

Christmas season was now upon me, for the colonists did not 
permit its merriments to burden them. I fancied that the elder 
was right when he said the ancient manners were in my blood 
and would assert themselves. For as I sat at my fireside on 
Christmas eve, for the first time in many months, did I give 
myself up to dreaming of home and friends. All day long 
I had been peevish and restless. Once alone I built a fire, 
and sat down in my armchair. There was little solace in its 
blaze. Crossing the floor, I opened the door hoping a view of 
the clearing and forests would cool my brain. This failing me, 
I went back to the fire, rife with discontent. 

As I sat poking into the embers, the thought came to me that 
it was Christmas Eve, then my mind gave way to the scenes of 
that season. I could see the Lord of Misrule surrounded by 
his merry court take possession of Beaumont Hall. Now the 
laughter and shouts of this crew of pleasure seekers filled the 
feasting chamber. Then the faces of many damsels came out 
of the past, some of whom I had long since forgotten ; but I 
saw them now in long array, as we swung down the ball-room 
floor. Once more, I was in my velvets — the gayest beau of 
them all. I could hear the sweet strains of music as we danced 
away the night. 

Then on the morrow, when the Christmas feast was upon the 



450 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

boards, the lords and ladies were happy in their cheer, I could 
see the boar's head steaming within its crown of holly and the 
flavor of many scented dishes filling the room with pleasing 
odors and ourselves with contentment; then after hours of 
eating and drinking, the great plum pudding would be brought 
in running thick with sweetness. There was gayety in my life 
and heart and I saw tlie world in blithesome colors, for 
Christmas cheer was abroad gilding all things with its touch. 

Listlessly I sat now in my lowly hut with the fire burning 
dimly on my hearthstones. My heart was heavy, and Eng- 
land was far away. Again I crossed the room and went out 
into the night with my head in a whirl. There was no purpose 
in my mind as I strode down the path towards the foot log 
across the brook. I merely wanted to walk and walk in the 
night air. 

Through the stillness of the forests, I hastened along the 
deer path. Following it under the towering pine trees, along 
the running waters, and across the yellow marshes, I came to 
Governor's Rock. There standing in the loneliness of the 
night hour, I saw the stars in the heavens, I heard the winds 
playing through the branches of the trees and felt the peace- 
fulness of the wilderness. Then I had a vision of Lora, stand- 
ing on this same rock in the golden hours of that April day, 
when she kissed me. 

With this song in my heart, I went back down the path, once 
more contented. The fight of the ancient traditions was over 
in me, and I felt from that moment, that England would never 
draw me back to its court and halls. The fullness of life, I 
now knew, was within this new country and its simple ways. 

As I came up to my hut, I saw something white upon the log 
step. Taking it up, I hastened to the fire with it. From the 
folds of a sheet of paper, there came forth a sampler with these 
words worked in red woolen yarn, "Francis, Merry Christ- 
mas, Lora; 1621." 

I bowed my head with remorse and hugged this bit of thing 
to my heart, as though it were a crown of jewels. After all I 
thought, Lora has some of the ancient traditions in her blood 
and I went again to sit in my chair and dream when we could 



THE SHIP FORTUNE 451 

be together at our own fireside and wish each other a "Merry 
Christmas," 

On this Christmas morning the drum beat was earHer than 
usual, the governor evidently fearing the people might forget 
themselves and make merry. I had a ball of ribbon in my 
pocket for Lora. My choice of gifts was a diamond buckle 
which I had among the ribbons, but this I knew she could not 
use, while the ribbons were of useful value. 

As I went down the path with the frost tingling my fingers, 
I saw Lora coming to meet me. I whispered "Merry Christ- 
mas," to her which brought back, "A merry Christmas, Fran- 
cis," in a subdued voice. 

"Lora," I said, "this is the happiest Christmas of my life." 
"And you going to toil all day ?" 

"Yes, and I am going to toil through the day. Can you 
guess what gives me such pleasure?" 

Blushing, she replied, "I hope I have added to it." 
"You, and your sampler." 

Then the drum beat again and giving her my ball of ribbon, 
I went on. Arriving at the common-house, I learned that 
some of the men had been detailed to hunt deer. The captain, 
knowing my proclivities and no doubt feeling that I would 
be more content in the woods than at labor, had selected me as 
his companion. 

There was no great rush of the new comers to secure their 
tools. I saw them hanging back and talking among them- 
selves as if planning mutiny. 

Governor Bradford noticed the delay of the men and in his 
blunt way cried to them, "Hasten, men, to your tools." 

One of the leaders, advancing said, "Governor Bradford, it 
is against our consciences to work on Christmas Day." 

It was a neat speech since the governor came all the way 
from Holland for a matter of conscience. Master Bradford 
knit his brow as if in anger, then came into good humor as he 
replied, "Since it is a matter of conscience, we shall not ask 
you to go contrary to it now, but trust you will soon see things 
differently." 

Then turning to his old colonists, he bade them to follow him 



452 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

to the woods, leaving the conscience men standing in the path. 

At noonday when the governor and the men came from their 
labors, the new arrivals were playing at stool ball, pitching the 
bar, and other sports. Then the governor strode up and tak- 
ing their ball and bar away from them said, "Since it is 
against your conscience to work, it is likewise against my con- 
science to have you play." With this speech, he sent them to 
their huts where they stayed in anger, all the rest of Christmas 
Day. 

The captain and I had our Christmas dinner on a fallen log 
in the midst of a pine forest with two fat deer lying at our 
feet. Instead of steaming boar's head, we had half frozen 
fowl, for plum pudding we had corn bread, and a drink of 
cool spring water for spiced wines. 

As we finished our meal, the captain said, "Beaumont, that 
was a goodly repast." 

I responded, "Fit for a king." 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 

THE ship Fortune had hardly passed into the deep sea, 
before we were thrust into trouble with distant savage 
neighbors. This dread was not of Massassoit but of the Nar- 
ragansets whose abode was in the wilderness to the south of 
us. Word had come from time to time that the Narragansets 
were our sworn enemies, as we stood between them and the 
lands of Massassoit which they fancied. Unbeknownst to 
Governor Carver, he had seriously taken on the protection of 
Massassoit and his people in his smoke signed treaty with that 
king, so that the Narragansets considered not only drivng 
our savage allies away but the colonists as well. 

Though vague rumors had come, as I have said before, of 
the activities of these enemies, the first announcement came in 
an unexpected manner. Master Edward Winslow and I were 
in the forest after red deer, when we met two savages bearing 
a bundle wrapped in birch bark. We hailed the savage we 
knew, who came directly to us, bringing the other man with 
him. The stranger endeavored to give his bundle to Winslow 
but he refused to accept it, telling him that he must deliver 
his gift to the governor in the clearing. I suggested that it 
might be wise for us to look at the contents, which we did, 
finding a bundle of arrows trussed together with a skin of 
some sort. Winslow asked the significance of this strange 
gift but both savages shook their heads as if ignorant of its 
meaning. This so disturbed us we decided to escort the two 
men to the common-house. 

Coming into the clearing, we found the governor shriving 
clapboards. As soon as he saw the two savages under guard, 
he surmised something was wrong and came hurriedly to us. 
When we related our story to him, he sent word for the cap- 
tain to come to his house at once, while he led the way thence. 

There the strange savage asked for Squanto and being told 

453 



4-54 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

that he was absent seemed pleased. Suddenly thrusting the 
bundle into the governor's hands, he made haste for the door. 
Ere he could reach it, the governor blocked the way. This 
caused the savage to recoil with terror showing upon his face. 
While we were standing looking at the stranger, the captain 
came in. In a word the governor explained to him what had 
happened, forcing the savage back to his chair. 

By this time we were seated, the savage was in a tremble for 
he knew full well the character of his gift, and wished to be 
well rid of the clearing before it was known to us. Our friend- 
ly savage was in no good humor either, looking as if he would 
like to flee as well. 

The governor turned upon him saying, "What means this 
gift, and from whence does it come?" 

Our interpreter said that the bundle came from Canonicus, 
a sachem of the Narragansets. Then he hesitated and refused 
to go on until the governor impatiently repeated, "What does 
it mean?" 

In great confusion, the friendly savage said he did not know 
exactly but he thought it might be a sign of war. We all 
felt that he knew that it was a hostile meaning but he was 
afraid to say so. Though we plied the savages with searching 
questions, we could make no more of them. As Squanto 
would not be back until the next day, it was decided to keep 
the savages under guard until his return. 

My hut being at hand, the two prisoners were moved to it 
where Winslow and I watched over them during the night. 
As the day went out, there came a storm of sleet and cold 
so that we hesitated to even go out for wood to replenish 
our fire. 

The two savages sat in front of the chimney in stolid in- 
diflFerence. Winslow, who was a kindly spoken man, began in 
his easy manner to gain their confidence. Sitting and watch- 
ing the flames, he would speak to one and then the other, 
until they fell under his diplomacy. 

It was after the middle of the night that he began to win 
his way. Then the friendly savage had quite a talk with the 
Narraganset messenger, resulting in his giving up his entire 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 455 

story, which was to the effect that a sachem from the Narragan- 
sets, sent to the colonists during the past summer, had betrayed 
them; for instead of delivering the presents sent by Governor 
Bradford to Canonicus, this treacherous underling kept the 
best, giving the meanest to his chieftain, at the same time ad- 
yising him to open war upon the colony. Ever since then 
preparations had been going on and the bundle was now the 
declaration of war. 

Winslow was all impatience to tell his story to the governor 
and could hardly wait until he came, which he did about day- 
light; Winslow then told him of the coming battle with the 
Narragansets and the meaning of the bundle of arrows. 
Shortly Master Allerton and the captain came in and sat with 
grave faces, while listening to the defiance of the savages. 

At the consultation over which Standish presided, it was 
decided that according to the code of war of Europe, the sav- 
age was merely a messenger so that violent hands could not 
be laid upon him. The two savages sat through this conference 
anxiously watching the faces of the colonists ; though they 
could not understand, they knew full well that their fate was at 
issue. When it was over, the governor instructed the friendly 
savage to say to his companion that no harm would be done 
him, furthermore, that he was to carry word back to Canoni- 
cus a message of peace ; which, if that king would not accept, 
we would take up arms and never lay them down until the 
Naragansets, themselves, were driven out of the country. 

I thought these strong words for people in our feeble con- 
dition, but Governor Bradford never minced matters, always 
going firmly to the point. The messenger did not understand 
all this talk, looking as if a sentence of death had been passed 
on him. Then the governor ordered meat to be set before the 
savage to show his kindly disposition, but the man was too 
badly frightened to partake of it. Seeing he would not eat, 
and not desiring to send the half naked savage off in the cold, 
the governor told him that he was at liberty to go or stay. 

While the friendly savage interpreted, the Narraganset man 
sat as stiff as a statue, but when the truth finally came to him, 
he sprang from his bench and ran out into the ice and cold 



456 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

without stopping to see if his companion were following. Once 
at large, he tarried long enough to call to the friendly savage 
asking him to go back with him; but his companion was too 
warmly housed, replying that he would abide with us until the 
extremity of the weather had passed, advising him to do like- 
wise. Thinking that I might win the man back to the hut, I 
went to the door but as soon as the messenger saw me, he made 
off in haste dodging through the ice covered trees. 

Squanto came in this same day and, after looking at the 
bundle of arrows bound by the skin of a rattlesnake, said at 
once that Canonicus had challenged the colonists to battle. 

Though we lacked defences of all kinds, barring the platform 
on which were mounted the cannon, Governor Bradford was of 
the opinion that this challenge should not go unnoticed. There 
was no waiting to call the people together, but with kingly 
power, the governor called in several of the head men. They 
sat in judgment as to what was to be done in the matter most 
of the day. First the governor was for a pacific message, 
then again a warlike one. The captain and the others had 
several minds as to what was best to be done. 

It was Standish who finally decided the matter, for as the 
day was closing and some one was playing around the candles 
preparing to light them, the captain said, "We must send these 
savages a defiant answer to their challenge. Let us fill the 
snakeskin with powder and shot, and winding it around the ar- 
rows will indicate that it is our coil made fast for them." 

Winslow was for caution, but the governor was for Stan- 
dish's treatment of the case and so it was willed. On the mor- 
row the captain and I went down to the governor's house for 
the snakeskin. I held it while he poured the loose black grains 
of gunpowder in, now and then putting in a bullet. When we 
had bound the arrows with this challenge, it was given to the 
friendly savage. 

The governor was not satisfied to let him go without a word 
to Canonicus, so as he gave the snakeskin to him, he said, "Tell 
Canonicus, that if he means war, he will not have to come to 
us, that we will go to him. Had we but shipping, we would 
not wait, but would go at once. Say further, that we have no 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 457 

fear of him nor what he can do. Though he were twice as 
strong as he is, and we again as weak as we are, still we would 
beat him, and send him to die in the wilderness." 

Though the governor was brave in his talk, we were trem- 
bling in our weakness. For on all sides were the forests offer- 
ing protection to the creeping savages. There was no rest or 
sleep after sending this challenge, the captain calling on every 
man who could bear arms. Though the weather was stinging 
cold and the ice coated the ground, we were daily slipped 
through our drills. Then the company was divided into four 
guards, one of which I had command. 

A consultation was also held at which it was decided that 
palisades be built around the huts including the mount -the 
captain and I going over the frozen ground, marking the line 
of the barricade and fixing on the flankers and the bastions, in 
which were to be placed the gates. Though the new arrivals 
felt the cold, they worked cheerfully having nightly visions of 
dancing savages around the burning huts. 

My principal fear was for Lora. Though she was under 
her father's roof, still I think she felt that I was guarding over 
her by night as well as by day. I enjoined her from going to 
the spring except in the daytime and then not to tarry by the 
willows. She too was mindful of my comfort and knit me 
gloves to replace those she had given to me in the spring, which 
I had given to one of the single men. 

There was no rest even in the snow. Every day found me 
in the woods with ax in hand, or else hitched to a sled, drag- 
ging beams and timbers across the clearing for the palisades. 
Though the work was heavy and I went wearily to my bed, 
still I was striving for Lora's safety. There was no thought 
of the labor being menial or unworthy, for my love built a 
bridge over all shallow places. While some of the men tar- 
ried by their firesides for many reasons, sick and otherwise, it 
was my privilege to be out in the frost and cold, never missing 
a day during the great striving to put the huts within a bar- 
ricade of logs. 

By the end of February, we had planted a row of stout pine 
timbers about eight feet high, running from the shore of the 



458 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

sea to the high mount, which we proposed to include in our 
works to prevent the savages from taking possession of it, from 
whence they could shoot down on the huts. The granary 
which at the harvest festival seemed to be stored with ample 
grain, began to show signs of giving out, owing to the extra 
mouths to be fed that came in the Fortune. The old stock was 
ever mindful of the supplies, but the newcomers who absolute- 
ly brought nothing with them to live on, proved wasteful and 
improvident. But Governor Bradford knew well what lean 
days meant, so that he established short allowances in order 
to make the grain last until harvest. 

This reduction in food caused the work of the palisade to 
lag during the whole month of March, but before planting 
time, the huts and gardens were all enclosed by a wall of logs, 
with three gates leading into the big field and the forests. When 
the last timber was in place, I made a complete inspection of 
the barricade and I must say, that I felt that we could hold the 
stronghold against many times our number. 

Through the days of toil of fortifying the colony, I saw Lora 
constantly. There was no effort to conceal our affection for 
each other, nor could we have done so if we desired in such a 
small community. So we were boldly together whenever the 
opportunity presented itself, or we could devise reasons for 
doing so. During my night watches, I saw her many times 
under the cold sky and its myriads of twinkling stars. When 
I was not engaged, I would spend an evening at her father's 
fireside, swallowing my pride and reasoning myself into the 
belief that he found no fault in me, though he could not bring 
himself to the point of commending me. At such times, when I 
would arise to say "Good night," Lora would accompany me 
to the door, then slip out in her barehead just long enough to 
say a real, "Good night." 

She watched the growth of the palisades during the frosts 
of January, February, into the more comfortable days of 
M'arch, and when the last work was done in April, she was as 
greatly pleased as either Standish or myself. 

During these months of construction, we kept a constant 
lookout, fearing an attack from the Narragansets ; but we were 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 459 

never molested. Nor did we hear more of the snakeskin of 
powder and shot, further than that King Canonicus was fear- 
ful of our device and would not permit it to stop in his house, 
nay, not even in his village. The captain prided himself that 
his conceit of sulphur and lead had worked a charm on the Nar- 
ragansets, keeping them away from us. Whether they came 
or not was of little consequence now that we were living with- 
in the fort, having ample water and some food to support us. 

As a matter of fact the thirty-five men of the Fortune had 
so devastated the stock of grain that we began to feel seriously 
the pangs of want. Though the governor put us on short 
rations as far back as February, it became evident that even 
these scant provisions must be reduced still further. The 
short food began to tell upon the colonists, their faces becom- 
ing drawn and haggard. We were constantly grateful that 
only thirty-five men came on the Fortune, for if there had been 
more, the distress would have been greater even in the early 
days. 

Having a mind for Lora, I sent her more than one hare that 
I had stolen away to shoot. I could see the color fading from 
her cheeks daily, that her eyes lacked life and her buoyant 
carriage was gone. This grieved me sorely. I was tempted 
to give her my seed corn, but I knew full well that unless we 
planted we could not harvest, and a slack harvest meant star- 
vation. 

During the months of April and May, the oldwives in the 
brook gave us a stock of fish for our tables as well as for the 
cornfield. This year we were bothered by the wolves coming 
down the path, setting terror in the hearts of the children 
and even of the grown folks. These animals overran our corn- 
fields at night, digging up the fish which we had planted with 
so much labor during the day. The wolves caused us so much 
trouble that we were compelled to guard the field in addition 
to our other labors. 

While I was watching the corn one moonlight night, Lora 
crossed the path and came out through the gate of the barri- 
cade to where I was standing. In a merry sort of way I asked, 
"Lora, what think you of our prospects of eating ?" 



460 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Well, Father says our family taxes him to keep food upon 
the table." 

"Tell him for me, Lora, that I know who will take away 
one from it." 

Then quite seriously she made answer, "Nay, Francis, you 
will have ample trouble to keep your strength ere the summer 
passes." 

"What say you, Lora? Think you I would not find food 
for you, if you were mine? If you but give me the chance, I 
would show you how well you would fare in Beaumont Hall." 

My calling the hut "Beaumont Hall" made her laugh hearti- 
ly, so I thought she was not weak as yet from lack of food. 
She was quiet for a moment as if in thought, then asked me, 
"Francis, if the turkeys and other fowls are in such plenty, I 
do not see why we should starve." I did not care to increase 
her agitation by telling her that these all departed in June and 
did not come back until October, so I quieted her fears by tell- 
ing her that even if the fowls should abandon us, we would 
still have the mullet, bass, and codfish that swarm in profusion. 

Still she was in doubt about the future and left me saying, 
"Watch well the corn, for if it fails we will surely perish." 

All that night and many others we watched over the grow- 
ing crops, until the wolves could no longer disturb them. 

Besides I had my own little garden sending forth its shoots 
of green things, but best of all plants from the seed com which 
Lora had given me. The pleasure of digging in and around 
my own growing seeds was a delight to me as well as to Lora 
who called me a fanner. 

The winds from the sea were just as cooling as the year 
before and the stir of the forest leaves, no doubt, just as en- 
chanting ; but these charms were lost upon the colonists in the 
struggle for food. Though there was a note of despondency in 
the voices of a few, still the rest despaired not, laboring on, 
hoping that a vessel would arrive with provisions before ours 
were gone. 

This hope seemed about to be realized in the latter part of 
May by the appearance of a shallop coming into the harbor 
from the sea. At the time we were all in the common-house 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 4611 

greatly excited over the fate of our poor Squanto who had been 
condemned to die by his king, Massassoit, for a piece of deceit 
practiced upon him by our friend. Governor Bradford had 
been appealed to once before to give up Squanto, but refused 
to do so, knowing that he was to be killed in their barbarous 
fashion. A second embassy had arrived this morning bringing 
the knife of the king with which to cut off Squanto's head. 
Governor Bradford had twisted, squinned, and connived in 
every imaginable way to find a loophole through which he 
could interfere with the execution of our ally. The sachems 
heard of the governor's plea for leniency with indifference, re- 
fusing to listen, however, to anything less than death sentence. 
All hope seemed to be gone and Squanto stood doomed to the 
knife, when of a sudden a man shouted through the open door, 
"A ship! a ship!" 

This gave the governor an excuse to dismiss the savages by 
saying, "We must see if the ship is French or English." This 
fortunate diversion saved the life of Squanto. 

The sachems left the house in high dudgeon at thus leaving 
Squanto's head on his shoulders, while the rest of us ran down 
to the beach hoping that at last a ship was in the offing with 
provisions. From the landing rock we could see a shallop 
coming across the harbor, which we took to be the boat of a 
ship lying farther off shore. You can imagine what excite- 
ment there was as the boat came closer and closer to us. At 
first some of the colonists thought they recognized friends, but 
they were mistaken, for as the boat came up to the landing- 
place, they proved to be total strangers. They were made wel- 
come just the same by three loud hurrahs, so pleased were the 
colonists to see anyone from home, be they strangers or friends. 

The shallop brought seven men who had come across the 
ocean in a fishing-vessel, landing near the island of Monhegan, 
from whence they had sailed in four days. They were the 
forerunners of a colony soon to be sent out from England by 
Master Weston, the merchant who had so wantonly abandoned 
the Pilgrims at Southampton, when they refused to sign a 
contract of his own making. Master Weston having severed 
his connections with the London merchants, was now starting 



462 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

a colony on his own account. Though he was an enemy of the 
colonists, Governor Bradford and the rest of the people took 
the strangers into their huts, sharing their corn with them, be- 
ing compelled to go on shorter allowances than ever. 

By the first week in June the com was exhausted and famine 
stared us in the face. The thirty-five men of the Fortune and 
the seven in the shallop made forty-two more than we had ex- 
pected to live off our harvest, when we gathered the com the 
previous autumn. The ducks, turkeys, and all the fowls were 
gone, so that one could range the shore and forests without 
hearing a chatter. 

Our position had now become so desperate that the gov- 
ernor decided to send Master Winslow to the fishing-vessels to 
the north and see what food he could barter from them. 
Though I could have gone on the voyage, I decided to stay with 
Lora fearing she might need me. It was almost like the sec- 
ond sailing of the first ship, as the colonists stood on the sands 
watching and praying as the little shallop went out to sea, that 
it would be back quickly with relief. 

It pained me greatly to see Lora growing thinner and weaker 
each day. Her cheeks were sunken and I could see the skin 
drawing tight and dry across her forehead. Though I had been 
fighting for her, even denying myself, it was evident that my 
efforts were in vain. One afternoon when I felt that some- 
thing must be done, I took my musket and made a complete 
circuit of Billington's Sea, not seeing a living thing in all this 
distance. As I was coming home faint from the lack of food 
and disheartened by my failure, along the brook near the Gov- 
ernor's Rock, I was startled by the rustling of the bushes on 
the opposite bank. Silently stealing along the path, I saw a 
deer feeding near a tall rock standing like a pulpit near the 
water's edge. Knowing that I was not strong enough to give 
it chase, and not daring to take chances on its getting away, I 
tremblingly raised my gun and fired. 

Without waiting, I dashed into the brook sending the water 
in every direction. Through the flying water I saw the deer 
go limping up the bank, which gave me heart that I had given 
it a death wound. I took up the trail, feeling sure that my 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 463 

chase would be a short one. My weakness made me short of 
breath so that I must stop now and then to rest. Across the 
hills I followed the trail of blood, until I came upon my red 
deer. 

It was a fat buck with spreading antlers, which I knew 
would bring- great consolation to the starving colonists. My 
one thought now was to get it to Lora regardless of my con- 
dition. After resting, I tried to lift the deer but found my 
strength was not equal to it. Then I dressed it with my cut- 
lass. This gave me some easement so that I started back with 
the whole deer. 

For a time I made good headway then my breath came short 
and my legs began to tremble so that I was compelled to cast 
the deer from me. While I rested, I cast longing eyes at my 
burden ; then again I took it up and struggled on over the rough 
ground, hoping I could get it as far as the brook; but I was 
not equal to the task. 

' Defeat was in my heart, when the thought came to me that 
if I could not take a whole deer, I would take a half of one ; so 
quickly cutting it in twain, I hung one half in the fork of a tree 
while I trudged off with the other. I walked on through the 
brush until I found that I was fatigued. Even this half deer 
was a relief when off my shoulder. As it lay on the ground, I 
knew that it was only a trifle to bear when in my strength ; but 
I was far from being in it this day which I soon found to my 
sorrow, for as I was going down the bank of a sluice way, I 
stumbled and fell forward on my face. For a time I lay 
stunned. When I finally gained my feet and attempted to lift 
my burden, I found my tired arms were not equal to it. 

There was naught for me to do but to lighten my load, so I 
again took out my knife cutting off a quarter. With the quar- 
ter of venison, I started off with the same ease as I had with the 
whole and afterwards the half of the buck. 

Through exhaustion and the stun of my fall, I had become 
so confused by my wanderings, I soon found that I had lost 
my bearings completely. From the top of each declivity I 
hoped to see the familiar brook and the deer path beyond, but 
each time I was doomed to disappointment. At length even 



464 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

the quarter grew a heavy burden, compelling me to sit down 
and rest, to nourish my fast waning strength. Gaining my 
feet, I wandered on through the forests with the brush tear- 
ing my clothes and the briars bruising my flesh, until the labor 
of lifting my tired feet was almost beyond me. Still I strug- 
gled on. So far as I was concerned, I would have thrown 
this burden, which was crushing me like a weight of lead from 
my shoulders, and lain down among the leaves for a sweet rest ; 
but the maiden was uppermost in the turmoil of my mind and 
I staggered on with the roar of a thousand guns in my ears 
and my eyes blinded by myriads of flying specks, so that I only 
knew that I was breathing, that I was being crushed, that I 
must keep moving. Of a sudden the brush grew thicker hin- 
dering my progress. I pushed it aside as long as I could, then 
I fell forward still clinging to the venison. My face struck 
water. For the moment I was blinded. Gaining my sight, 
I looked across the brook and saw the deer path leading down 
to the clearing. 

Though I endeavored to rise, I found that it was too much 
for me. Dropping the venison on the brush, I pushed myself 
to my knees and with great effort finally to my feet. 

As I feared, I found the quarter beyond my strength. De- 
termined to get the venison across the brook, I plunged in 
drawing it after me and up the opposite bank. Then I fell, 
completely exhausted. Rolling over on the grass, I closed my 
eyes hoping to nurse back sufficient strength to reach my goal. 
The vapors of the evening arising from the cool water damp- 
ened my face. This encouraged me to make my way down and 
drink of the brook. With this mite of renewed strength, I 
stood over my burden, then with great effort I succeeded in 
getting it to my shoulder. 

Now that I was on my way again, I took courage and went 
on hopefully. The deer path was familiar to me and I thought 
that I knew its many windings ; but as I staggered on wearily, 
I found many strange roots and stones rising at every turn to 
baffle me. Impervious to all worldly things, all I could think 
of was to go on and on, an interminable distance. My in- 
stincts led me down to the brookside opposite the clearing, 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 465 

likewise told me not to trust myself to the foot log, but wade 
through the stream. Covered with blood of the deer and 
dripping with water, I finally stood at the door of the Brewster 
home. 

Knocking feebly, I heard Lora exclaim, "Welcome, enter." 

Opening the door with one hand, my foot struck the door- 
step, and I fell forward on the floor. Lora seeing the blood 
upon my face thought I was injured. With a scream of an- 
guish, she rushed to my rescue, crying, "Francis ! Francis !" 

But I would not lie on the floor like a beaten man, saying as 
I pushed myself to my knees, "Lora, I have brought you a 
quarter of deer." 

She threw my precious quarter aside, exclaiming, "What 
of you?" 

With a forced smile, I said in answer, "Why, I am quite 
myself, or will be, when I get my breath." 

By this time the elder and the rest of the family had gath- 
ered about us, and between the elder and Lora, I was aided to a 
big chair. When I was comfortably seated, the elder exclaim- 
ed, "Master Beaumont, are you hurt? What ails you?" 

Lora, who had been watching my face, saw the deep rings 
around my eyes and my trembling hands and knew better than 
her father what beset me. Swinging the crane over the blaze, 
she said, "Father, see you not that it is hunger that ails Mas- 
ter Beaumont?" 

"A rest and a drink from the spring are my only needs, 
Lora," I replied, not wishing to admit my weakness. 

She was a wise maiden and penetrated my mask of bravery, 
putting aside my answer with, "Master Beaumont, you will 
tarry with us, and partake of venison broth." 

The elder could do no less than invite me to stay, which he 
did promptly and so kindly, I accepted the invitation, being too 
weak to go forth alone. 

I watched Lora hurrying the fire with bellows and going 
from one thing to another in preparing for the feast, until I 
almost forgot my hunger. There was nothing that she was 
not doing for my comfort. First I must have a fresh drink 
of spring water, then she would have my chair moved to one 



466 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

side of the chimney; still thoughtful of me, she would know 
whether I fancied broth with much or little salt as seasoning. 

When at length the savor of the broth stole forth in little 
puffs of steam giving me a taste of what was to come, Lora 
bade her brother put it from the crane to the hearthstones*. 
With a great spoon, she lifted the steaming soup into the pew- 
ter bowl. The first she gave to me, though she saw the others 
looked longingly at it. 

I pushed it from me saying, "Nay, Lora; give this to some 
one else." 

"Master Beaumont, it is so hot that ere your dish cools, I 
will have served all, so that really no one will be favored over 
the other." 

I made no further effort to adjust this preference of the 
maiden, but sat looking down into the steaming soup with a 
longing to devour it, even though it was as hot as moulten lead. 
When Lora had served all, she stood back of me ready to wait 
upon my further wishes. 

Seeing that she was denying herself, I turned around and 
asked, "Lora, what of your platter?" 

"That awaits me, after you have finished." 

I knew she was in hunger and weak from starvation but 
would now even deny herself. Laying my spoon aside, I said 
emphatically, "Nay, not one drop will I eat, until you are be- 
side me with your own plate." 

Though she made many excuses, I would not listen to them 
and insisted that she join with the rest in rescuing her body 
from low nourishment. I was not content until she sat beside 
me. 

Ere we had finished, Lora insisted that we take a portion of 
our feast to the captain, that he might not suffer longer now 
that we were in plenty. With a restored body and steady step, 
Lora and I went up to the Standish hut. 

The captain was seated on his door-step with Governor Brad- 
ford. Lora was forward with the remark, "We have brought 
you a portion of Master Beaumont's deer, which he killed and 
brought to us. Since we had more than our present need, 
father sends this to you." 



i 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 467 

So in the soft moonlight of this summer's night the governor 
and the captain sat and ate of my deer and Lora's cooking, 
vowing that its sweetness had never been equalled. Before 
we left, I arranged to go with the captain the next morning to 
bring in my red deer. 

Another incident of this famine I must now narrate. Dur- 
ing the spring planting, Lora had added a bed of radishes to 
her row of corn, so that she had two growing things to watch 
over. The corn was already up to her shoulders, the long 
leaves bending gracefully towards the ground, but no signs yet 
of the sticks. The radishes were partially grown and a fit mor- 
sel they would have been at any time, but now that we were 
famine stricken, they were precious indeed. Daily Lora met 
me at the spring with a few for my refreshment. 

Though I persisted in her joining with me, she always put 
me aside with, "I do not care for them," or "There are plenty 
more," or some such saying. In the meantime my throat called 
for green things, so that I could not resist the longing and 
ate them tops and all ravenously. 

This pleased Lora so much, she would say after my feast, 
"You shall have more on the morrow." 

One day going into her garden, I noticed that her bed of 
radishes was well gone. As she was by my side, I asked, 
"Lora, you are eating all your growing things now. What 
will you do later?" 

"Never fear!" 

As I warned her, so there was an end to these growing 
things, likewise an end of my selfishness : for as I was hoeing 
in her corn one day, I was astonished to see only three radish 
plants standing straight and green in the bed. On this very 
day, Lora came to me with her daily offering bearing three 
radishes. 

Looking at her pale face, I said, "Lora, from whence came 
these?" 

"These are the last of your radishes," I went on as she did 
not answer me. 

Still she made no reply, merely shaking her head. 

"You offer the last ones to me." 



468 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Surely, Francis, are you not worthy of them?" 

"Not until you have answered my question." 

"What would you know of me?" she asked sweetly. 

"Have you plucked your bed of radishes and fed them daily 
tome?" 

Her face began to flush as she hesitated in her reply. 

"Answer me, Lora; have I been nourished on these green 
things, while you went hungry for them? Have I, Lora?" I 
was in earnest now and was for the first time harsh in my tones. 

She looked around as if guilty of some crime, preparing to 
flee from me as she said, "But, Francis dear, you needed them 
and I did not." 

"Do you mean to say, Lora, that I ate these delicacies while 
you were starving? Oh, Lora! Lora! why did you make me 
such a monster? Such blindness! such selfishness! to think 
that I could not see that you were denying yourself every- 
thing, that I might have all. You sacrificed yourself for me, 
a man, who should have gone forth and fought for you, in- 
stead of taking the last morsel from your lips." 

She would not let me say more, but stopped me saying, as 
she put her hand on my arm, "Francis dear, it is true that what 
little I had I gave to you, to you who had turned his back on 
his people and his country ; for whom ? for me. I wanted to 
show you that I too could be self-denying. I wanted to make 
some little sacrifice to repay you for your great unselfishness. 
It was only a little thing ; I wished it were bigger and grander, 
but it was all I could do, and I did it so gladly." 

Then the tears dulled her eyes. That was the sign of sur- 
render for me. As I folded her in my arms, she put her head 
on my shoulder and wept. Making her sit down on the curb- 
ing of the spring, I made a cup of birch bark from which we 
both drank. The three green plants were lying on the ground 
where she had dropped them. Handing them to her I bade 
her eat them. This she refused to do, until I joined with her. 
While we each ate one, the third was in dispute. I would have 
her eat it and she considered it to be mine, in the end my desire 
prevailed. 

While Lora's radish bed was being devastated, the summer 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 469 

days came on apace, growing hotter and hotter, until the flame- 
like heat overshadowed us with another calamity. The corn- 
field was a sandy dry soil, not of deep mould moist like our 
Leicestershire lowlands. It was also on a hillside where the 
sun reveled in its heat from early morning until its going down. 
For weeks the com had not been nourished by rain and the 
middle of July saw it growing yellow and seared. The field 
had turned into a sand bank in its dryness, moving with crack- 
ling sound beneath our feet. The dampness from the fish in 
the hills held the roots of the growing corn for a time, but as 
the sun drank up the moisture from the ground, leaving it as a 
powder, we knew that our destiny was fast being shapened into 
hard ways. ^ 

When first the drouth began everyone hoped that it was but 
a passing thing; but when the second week went into the third 
and the third into the fourth, and the sky took on a sullen 
hardness, even our Indian allies began to prophesy coming 
evils. But the governor and the people stood up bravely and 
went forth with what courage they could muster in their 
starved bodies to carry water from the brook. But their 
strength was too wasted to stand the strain. Besides the dry 
ground drank up the water so ravenously, that within a short 
time the moisture had disappeared, leaving the sand hot and 
dry as before, so that the corn seemed to suflfer, rather than 
improve under this treatment. 

One day Lora and I on our way to the forest to seek ground 
nuts and acorns happened to pass through the field. The corn 
was above my waist, the hot sun had already driven it to tas- 
seling and earing. Though this might have been endured, the 
worst of it was to see the plants shriveling before their time. 
Instead of the green and flowing leaves, they were yellow and 
hard as paper with the semblance of life fast being burned out 
of them. The beans, too, which were planted with the maize 
had wound themselves around the stalks, were no longer fresh 
but hanging as dried strings. If the earth was dry and lifeless, 
the sky was even more forbidding. Looking up into its hol- 
lowness, there was not a fleck of a cloud to be seen, just blue 
space without feeling or sympathy. 



470 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

Plucking- a leaf of the corn Lora broke it in twain with a 
crackling dryness. Holding up a piece still in her hand, she 
said, in a tone of despair, **Look, the life has gone from it. 
What shall we do ? Unless we get relief from England soon, 
we will be forced to leave the clearing, and live in the forests 
like savages," 

I tried to quiet her mind, but she knew too well our position 
to deceive her. Still hopeful in my speech, I said, "Perhaps, a 
ship will arrive in time with supplies." 

"Most likely with more people than provisions." 

"Nay, Lora, I am still hopeful we will be aided." 

"Unless we are — " 

"Well, you will never live to starve," I said desperately. 

She looked at me in a way that I knew she had guessed what 
was in my mind and clung close to me, as we went on break- 
ing the shriveled leaves from the stalks, sending the dry dust 
in little clouds from beneath our feet. 

A handful of hickory nuts and a half pocketful of acorns 
was all that we could find after much searching in the forests. 
Coming back through the barren cornfield in the evening we 
found that even the night dew had been driven from the heav- 
ens, withdrawing even that slender moisture from the earth. 

Going from the corn out into the path, we met others who 
were coming home with slender prospects of eating this night. 
With despair written upon their countenances, they looked up 
into the great blue sky, then into each other's faces, and with- 
out a word turned and sought the shelter of their huts. They 
knew full well that with the corn dry and parched, ere another 
winter came, they would have to abandon their homes in the 
clearing going forth to Virginia or else to England, to live in 
the forests with the savages being impossible. 

Now that the earth had abandoned the colonists, they turned 
their faces toward the sea. The only boat was the shallop 
which had been so buffeted by the winter's waves and ice, that 
we must be at it all the while to keep it seaworthy. The fish 
like the fowl had gone their way ; though ample enough in the 
spring and autumn months, they were not to be found in the 
summer, so that we had to go to the deep sea for our scant 



WANT, FAMINE, AND DESPAIR 471 

supply. The weakness of the colonists becoming great, they 
divided into crews of six or seven men. While one party was 
at sea for bass, cod, or seal, the rest would range the woods 
and beach for food. Sometimes the boat would be gone for 
several days, even daring to go out of sight of land in search 
of food. When the shallop returned, the watch on the plat- 
form fired his gun ; then the people would hasten down to the 
landing rock, and crowding together would eagerly watch the 
approaching boat. 

Patiently they would wait and hope that the shallop was bur- 
dened with food. As it drew near so that they could see the 
few fish in the bottom, the women would wring their hands 
while the grave faces of the men would become even graver. 
Then the men in the boat would throw their catch on the beach, 
giving their places to the next crew which put forth to sea 
without delay. 



THE SIMPLE LIFE AND CONTENTMENT 

IN the midst of this misery of drought and famine, it fell to 
my lot to go to sea in the shallop. Suffering drove Lora and 
me together, so that I happened to be at her side when the 
signal gun was fired that the fishing-boat was in the harbor. I 
bade her farewell, cautioning her to take good care of herself 
during my absence, promising not to come back until we had 
found ample food. While the people bent over the few fish 
just brought in, we pushed away from the rock on our voyage. 
Lora, pale and wan, waved her hand at me. I felt as if my 
time for serving her was nigh, so sinking my oar deep into the 
water, I pulled with a will. 

As I bent back and forth under the motion of the oar, I 
could see the tall form of my Pilgrim maiden at the rock, and 
the last object I could discern was one in gray and white, stand- 
ing like a statue with her eyes set seaward. I could see the 
great clearing with its thatched-roofed huts in the field of yel- 
lowing corn. The dryness of the earth seemed as of a piece of 
flint - fixed, unyielding. 

When we were off where the wind would fill the sail, hoist- 
ing the canvas, we went out of the harbor straight into the 
ocean. Our fishing tool was a net which had been repaired so 
often that we were warned that it would not hold a full 
draught of fish. There were also hooks and lines but these 
were so large, they could only be used for cod which were not 
to be had at this season. As I have related, though the fish of 
all kinds were plentiful enough in the spring and autumn 
months, it so happened that when we needed them most, they 
were not to be found. 

With our hearts fixed on our task, we set our faces towards 
Cape Cod. A keen eyed youth was put in the bow to keep a 
lookout for signs of a breaking sea and to watch the birds if 
they hovered screaming over the shoals of sardines or mullets. 

472 



CONTENTMENT 473 

(Now and then we tried with hand lines and cast the net, but 
late in the afternoon found us well over towards the cape with- 
out so much as a fingerling. 

The master of the shallop decided to stay at sea so that we 
would be on the fishing-ground early. More than once during 
the night, I was haunted by the pale face of the maiden as she 
waved a farewell, so that I was all keenness to begin the morn- 
ing's task. 

When the dry night with its twinkling stars and soft shad- 
ows gave way to the parched sky of early morning, we in the 
shallop were up and ready. A handful of clams and a drink 
of water was our breakfast. With keen eyes and hopeful 
hearts, we scanned the sea as it was illumined by the rising 
sun, until the lookout with bated breath pointed off where the 
shimmering waters were breaking in a strange, but to us glori- 
ous manner. 
, The master changed the course of the boat instantly, so that 
we were soon full abreast of a school of sardines darting hither 
and thither, to escape from larger fish that were in pursuit. 
With fervor and thanksgiving, we untangled the seine drop- 
ping it overboard. Slowly but surely we surrounded the small 
fish which escaped through the large meshes of the net with 
ease while we kept close watch for the bigger game. 

Our hopes were soon realized for as we slowly swung the net 
in semicircle behind us, the men declared they felt the weight 
growing heavier, likewise, the numerous jerks assured a heavy 
catch. We pulled at the oars with a will, feeling that there was 
in the net a supply of food such as had not blessed the colony 
for weeks. 

Slowly the men began to haul in the net, while we took in 
our oars and stood looking down into the foaming sea. Closer 
and closer came our prey, until I could see the great sea bass, 
shaking themselves in the water. In a tremble I reached over 
the side of the boat with a hook to drag the precious fish from 
the sea. Slowly, slowly the net came aboard. I stooped 
over and plunged the hook into the side of a large bass, and 
with a sweep dragged it over the side of the boat, leaving it to 
flounder on the bottom. Then reaching for another, I sent it 



474 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

flying through the air, landing safely at the stern. How the 
song of gladness swelled up within me. All the while the men 
were pulling in the net, until we could see fish of all sizes and 
kinds, floundering and pushing against the meshes in their 
frantic effort to break through. 

Now I was sure that Lora would not want for food, and 
reached down to pluck another one from the sea, when of a 
sudden the waters became calm, my bass escaped. We gazed 
blankly into the sea hardly believing our eyes, then as the truth 
dawned upon us, we looked at each other in dismay. But a 
moment before we were laughing at our good fortune, now we 
were in sorrow over our disaster. Quickly the net was drawn 
aboard, showing a great ragged hole in its center. 

The two fish lay in the bottom of the boat. For a moment 
our misfortune took the heart out of us and we sat with bowed 
heads and low spirits but our courage did not droop long. As 
there was naught to do but mend the net, we turned the 
prow of the boat towards the beach, where we soon had it 
spread upon the sands. While some of the men went to find 
soft bark to make into twine for mending purposes, the others 
roamed the shore looking for a stray mullet or anything that 
might be thrown up by the waves. Though we worked indus- 
triously, it was near the middle of the afternoon before we 
were ready to go to sea again with the patched net. We rowed 
and watched, but the sun went down without our seeing any 
signs that would encourage us to cast, the two fish being all we 
had to show for our first day's labor. 

Our poor catch caused us to fish all night with hand lines, 
for we knew we must take something to the starving people. 
Now and then we would drag up an occasional bass or a stray 
cod, but our stock was scant for ninety mouths. As the second 
day's sun came up from the sea, once more setting aflame the 
white sands of the cape, a cry from our lookout, as he pointed 
to a stir in the sea off to our right, set our faces in a smile as 
we fancied we were once more to be blessed with a great 
draught of fish. This time we let the net slip carefully over 
the side of the boat, the sardines as before glided through the 
large meshes, though we begrudged the little silver sides their 



CONTENTMENT 475 

liberty. Our rounding net drew the big fish within its tight- 
ening circle, until we again looked down into the sea at the 
lashing of the frenzied fish. This time the men drew in the net 
even more slowly than before. Again we worked with a will 
dragging in a few of the largest fish. Then a shark or a seal 
dashed through our crazy net, setting the rest at liberty. Again 
we lost heart ; then again we regained it, rowing ashore a sec- 
ond time, wasting precious hours in its mending, when we 
should have been flying towards home. 

Though it was disheartening, we once more put off to sea 
spending the rest of the day sailing and fishing without suc- 
cess, coming to a third night which we spent in the shallop. 
But the morning brought little fortune, though we worked at 
our hand lines and sought signs in every direction for using 
our nets, none came. There was an odor from our first caught 
fish giving us warning that if we were to make use of even the 
few we had, we must return without delay. Looking at the 
trifling cargo of fish in the bottom of the shallop, we pitied the 
hungry people whom we knew would crowd around the boat at 
our landing. 

With heavy hearts, we turned our boat homeward, all the 
while hoping and longing that we might add to our low store 
on our inward voyage, but our wishes were not realized. When 
we turned into the harbor and heard the boom of the guard's 
gun telling the people we were coming, every man stopped row- 
ing and hung his head. 

As we pulled with slow stroke, delaying the disappointment 
of the hungry people which we could see at the rock, I looked 
only for Lora, pitying her from the bottom of my heart. Not 
seeing her, I looked around with fear of some mishap, until I 
discovered her seated on an upturned wicker basket. She was 
even thinner and paler than when I left. The people were 
waiting anxiously. I could see the smile of hopefulness upon 
their faces, and I felt like a thief. We never said a word as we 
came on, how could we we have the heart to speak, or expect 
a welcome, when so much was expected of us, and we had 
failed them in this hour of starvation? 

Holding our course straight for the rock, I could not resist 



478 THE FOUNDING OF A NATION 

"Nay, Elder," I said, "hunger bides no man's time. I must 
have her now, that we may go find our food together." 

Standing with one arm around the maiden's waist, he said as 
he looked down in her upturned face, "What say you, Lora?'^ 

"I am ready to follow Francis, where he wills." 

"Then, Lora, let it be at once," I urged. 

She looked pleadingly at her mother who was at her side. 
Much to my astonishment, the matron bowed her head in con- 
sent. 

Then she turned to her father. I held my breath as he hes- 
itated in his reply, for I knew him to be a man who was slow 
to change his mind. While I was watching him, I saw a kind- 
ly smile come over his face and the hard lines soften. Taking 
Lora's hand, he came and placed it in mine, as I did once be- 
fore in his, saying, "Francis, you are worthy of her." 

Unwilling to brook any delay, I went at once in search of 
Governor Bradford. As I reached the door of the hut, I hap- 
pened on Standish to whom I told my good fortune. 

I found the governor ready and willing to do my wishes, 
going back with me to the Brewster hut. The captain was all 
in smiles and was at my side at the right, while the others of 
the family stood in front of us. There were no decorations, 
no music, no feasting nor lighted candles to lend their charms 
to our ceremony ; but the light of love in Lora's eyes more than 
made up for the lacking of these gaudy things. 

When the governor as magistrate had pronounced his last 
words, I folded her in my arms saying, "Lora, we shall now 
live or starve together." 

With a hand-shake from the governor, a pat on the back 
from the captain, and a "God-speed," from the elder and his 
wife, Lora and I went forth to seek our wedding feast. There 
was not a bite of food in my hut, nor a morsel in the elder's. 

I turned from the forests and the marshes to the seashore. 
Once upon the beach I bade Lora sit down, thinking she did 
not have the strength to follow me while I searched. She 
would not tarry long at one spot, but was near me as I stopped 
to turn over each bunch of seaweeds in search of anything that 
could swim, creep, or crawl. 



CONTENTMENT 479 

For an hour, I followed the tide as it receded across the 
marshes with Lora at my side encouraging me that we should 
surely find a fish or shrimp. Then we came to where there 
were bubbles coming up from the soft ooze, markings which I 
fancied came from clams. Instantly I was on my knees in the 
mud, digging with my hands in the soft earth, while Lora stood 
looking anxiously over my shoulder. A streak of yellow 
showed in the sand, and then the shell of a clam appeared. I 
seized upon it and held it up as a prize. Her eyes sparkled 
as she held her apron to receive the shell fish. 

With renewed vigor, I threw aside the sand until I found 
another and another, making a handful in all. Though I 
ranged along the sunken ground I failed to find more. 

With our hearts beating a song of gratitude, we turned from 
the beach, making our way up the path to our own log house. 
For a moment I hesitated, then glancing down, I saw the few 
clams in Lora's apron. Taking her hand I stood looking about 
me. I saw the great God in the sky, the Spirit of the Universe 
in the wide sea, and the sun shining upon the everlasting hills. 
By my side was Lora smiling. I pushed open the door and to- 
gether we entered our lowly hut, happy and content. 



AFTERMATH 

TO the reader who would know of the famine from one 
who saw it, I quote the words of Master Edwin Winslow 
in his book called Good Newes from New England. Master 
Winslow says : 

In the midst of April we began to set, the weather being then 
seasonable, which much encouraged us, giving us good hopes of 
after plenty. The setting season is good till the latter end of 
May. But it pleased God, for our further chastisement, to send 
a great drought ; insomuch as in six weeks after the latter setting 
there scarce fell any rain ; so that the stalk of that was first set 
began to set forth the ear, before it came to half growth, and that 
which was later not like to yield at all, both blade and stalk hang- 
ing the head and changing the color in such a manner as we 
judged it utterly dead. Our beans also ran not up according to 
their wonted manner, but stood at stay, many of them being 
parched away as though they had been scorched before the fire. 
Now were our hopes overthrown, and we discouraged, our joy 
being turned into mourning. 

Of the fortunate ending of the impending disaster of want 
and famine I quote from Governor William Bradford's History 
of the Plimoth Plantation. Governor Bradford's words are: 

Upon which they sett a parte a solemne day of humilliation, to 
seek the Lord by humble and fervente prayer, in this great dis- 
trese. And he was pleased to give them a gracious and speedy 
answer, both to their owne, and the Indians admiration, that lived 
amongest them. For all the morning and the greatest part of this 
day, it was clear weather and very hotte, and not a cloud or any 
signe of raine to be seen, yet toward evening it begane to overcast 
and shortly after to raine, with suche sweete and gentle showers, 
as gave them cause of rejoyceing, and blessing God. It came 
without either wind, or thunder, or any violence, and by degreese 
in that, it lasted all that night in suche abundance, as that the 
earth was thoroughly wete and soked therwith, and the next day 
was a faire sunshine againe. Which did so revive and quicken 
the decayed corne and other fruits, as was wonderfull to see, and 
made the Indians astonished to behold ; and afterwards the Lord 

480 



AFTERMATH 481 

set them such seasonable showers, and raine till harvest as was 
necessarie, with enterchange of faire, warme weather, as, through 
his blessing, caused a fruitfull and liberall harvest, to their no 
small comforts and rejoycing. For which mercie they also sett 
aparte a day of Thanksgiveing. By this time harvest was come, 
and instead of famine, now God gave them plentie, and the face 
of things was changed, to the rejoycing of the hearts of many for 
which they blessed God. And the effect of their particular plant- 
ing was well scene, for all had, one way and the other, pretty well 
to bring the year aboute, and some of the abler sort and more in- 
dustrious had to spare, and sell to others, so as any generall wante 
or famine hath not been amongst them since to this day. 



\ - ^ ' - 












,./<»-. V'"-V\.'-.V°-'^/<°--> 






» ft 



- ^ ./'%. ^ v^" -^ ^ V ^'% 



"^^^ . . ; ■^" -^^ ^ .V 












^,^ ■>^'^- = - ^ ^ . ,♦ - 






^ 1^^ .-^ •I'i >- -' '^ 1 , o .X .. > >::^2_ ^ ^ •7-' 

.-^'-^" ,. ^%. *-, .0^ X\^^ w„.°/. '^^'^ J" .". '-^- 









0- -^^ 
























--0 












<^-^ \^- : %/" ^..^^ 



aV' ^-^ 







LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




007 379 925 9 




